The nullity of the Romish faith, or, A blow at the root of the Romish Church being an examination of that fundamentall doctrine of the Church of Rome concerning the Churches infallibility, and of all those severall methods which their most famous and approved writers have used for the defence thereof : together with an appendix tending to the demonstration of the solidity of the Protestant faith, wherein the reader will find all the materiall objections and cavils of their most considerable writers, viz., Richworth (alias Rushworth) in his Dialogues, White in his treatise De fide and his Apology for tradition, Cressy in his Exomologesis, S. Clara in his Systema fidei, and Captaine Everard in his late account of his pretended conversion to the Church of Rome discussed and answered / by Matthevv Poole ...
         Poole, Matthew, 1624-1679.
      
       
         
           1666
        
      
       Approx. 732 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 190 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-03 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A55387
         Wing P2843
         ESTC R202654
         13380215
         ocm 13380215
         99342
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A55387)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 99342)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1554:12)
      
       
         
           
             The nullity of the Romish faith, or, A blow at the root of the Romish Church being an examination of that fundamentall doctrine of the Church of Rome concerning the Churches infallibility, and of all those severall methods which their most famous and approved writers have used for the defence thereof : together with an appendix tending to the demonstration of the solidity of the Protestant faith, wherein the reader will find all the materiall objections and cavils of their most considerable writers, viz., Richworth (alias Rushworth) in his Dialogues, White in his treatise De fide and his Apology for tradition, Cressy in his Exomologesis, S. Clara in his Systema fidei, and Captaine Everard in his late account of his pretended conversion to the Church of Rome discussed and answered / by Matthevv Poole ...
             Poole, Matthew, 1624-1679.
          
           [23], 244, 100 p.
           
             Printed by Hen. Hall ... for Ric. Davis,
             Oxford :
             1666.
          
           
             Added extra t.p.
             "July 20. 1665. Imprimatur, Robert Say vicecan": opposite t.p.
             Errata: p. [22]
             Reproduction of original in the Harvard University Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholic Church -- Controversial literature.
           Catholic Church -- Infallibility.
        
      
    
     
        2003-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-10 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-11 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-11 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-12 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               Iuly
               20.
               1665.
               
            
          
        
         
           Imprimatur
           ,
        
         
           
             
               ROBERT
               SAY
            
             VICECAN
             :
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Nullity
           of
           the
           Romish
           Faith.
           OR
           A
           BLOW
           At
           the
           Root
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ,
        
         
           BEING
           An
           Examination
           of
           that
           Fundamentall
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           CHURCH
           of
           ROME
           concerning
           the
           Churches
           INFALLIBILITY
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           those
           severall
           Methods
           which
           their
           most
           famous
           and
           approved
           Writers
           have
           used
           for
           the
           defence
           thereof
           ;
        
         
           TOGETHER
           WITH
           An
           APPENDIX
           tending
           to
           the
           Demonstration
           of
           the
           Solidity
           of
           the
           PROTESTANT
           FAITH
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Reader
           will
           find
           all
           the
           materiall
           Objections
           and
           Cavils
           of
           their
           most
           considerable
           Writers
           ,
           
             viz.
             Richworth
          
           (
           alias
           Rushworth
           )
           in
           his
           
             Dialogues
             ,
             White
          
           in
           his
           Treatise
           
             De
             fide
          
           and
           his
           
             Apology
             for
             Tradition
             ,
             Cressy
          
           in
           his
           
             Exomologesis
             ,
             S.
             Clara
          
           in
           his
           
             Systema
             fidei
          
           ,
           and
           Captaine
           Everard
           in
           his
           late
           account
           of
           his
           pretended
           Conversion
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           discussed
           and
           Answered
           .
        
         
           By
           MATTHEVV
           POOLE
           late
           Minister
           of
           the
           Gospell
           in
           London
           .
        
         
           OXFORD
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Hen
             :
             Hall
          
           Printer
           to
           the
           UNIVERSITY
           ,
           for
           
             Ric
             :
             Davis
          
           ,
           1666.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honourable
           
             ARTHUR
             Earle
          
           of
           DONEGAL
           Lord
           Viscount
           Chichester
           ,
           of
           
             Carickfergus
             ,
             Baron
          
           of
           Belfast
           ,
           one
           of
           his
           MAJESTIES
           most
           Honourable
           Privy
           Councellors
           for
           his
           Kingdome
           of
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           
             My
             LORD
             ,
          
        
         
           HOw
           much
           it
           concernes
           every
           man
           to
           be
           rightly
           informed
           in
           the
           Controversies
           between
           Rome
           and
           Us
           ,
           is
           sufficiently
           evident
           from
           the
           great
           importance
           they
           have
           in
           reference
           to
           our
           everlasting
           state
           :
           The
           Papists
           think
           the
           Protestant
           Doctrine
           is
           dangerous
           to
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           the
           Protestants
           know
           the
           Popish
           Doctrine
           to
           be
           so
           :
           For
           although
           they
           use
           confidently
           to
           give
           it
           out
           to
           their
           Partisans
           that
           their
           Religion
           is
           a
           safe
           way
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           Protestants
           themselves
           ,
           and
           though
           in
           former
           times
           of
           ignorance
           God
           might
           wink
           at
           some
           members
           of
           
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           that
           held
           the
           Foundation
           ,
           although
           they
           built
           a
           great
           deale
           of
           Hay
           and
           Stubble
           upon
           it
           :
           Yet
           since
           the
           late
           Edition
           of
           severall
           new
           Articles
           of
           their
           creed
           ,
           and
           since
           the
           contempt
           of
           that
           clear
           and
           glorious
           light
           of
           Gospell
           discoveries
           shining
           in
           the
           discourses
           and
           Writings
           of
           Protestant
           Authors
           .
           I
           cannot
           (
           and
           I
           fear
           God
           will
           not
           )
           excuse
           them
           from
           that
           hainous
           crime
           of
           rebelling
           against
           the
           light
           or
           with
           holding
           it
           in
           unrighteousnesse
           ;
           and
           as
           Christ
           said
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           they
           have
           now
           no
           cloake
           for
           their
           Sinnes
           .
        
         
           What
           the
           portion
           is
           of
           the
           followers
           of
           Antichrist
           we
           may
           more
           safely
           understand
           from
           the
           Testimony
           of
           God
           then
           from
           the
           conjectures
           of
           men
           ;
           of
           them
           we
           read
           that
           
             they
             shall
             be
             damned
          
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           2.12
           .
           That
           
             their
             names
             are
             not
             written
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
          
           Rev.
           13.8
           .
           That
           
             they
             shall
             drink
             of
             the
             Wine
             of
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
          
           —
           and
           
             shall
             be
             tormented
             with
             Fire
             and
             Brimstone
          
           —
           and
           
             the
             smoke
             of
             their
             Torment
             shall
             ascend
             evermore
             ,
          
           and
           
             they
             shall
             have
             no
             rest
             day
             nor
             night
             which
             worship
             the
             beast
             and
             his
             image
             ,
          
           Rev.
           14.9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
        
         
           The
           onely
           doubt
           is
           whether
           the
           Papists
           be
           followers
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           comes
           to
           one
           )
           whether
           the
           Pope
           be
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           seemed
           so
           probable
           to
           the
           famous
           Lord
           Bacon
           that
           being
           asked
           by
           King
           JAMES
           whether
           he
           thought
           him
           so
           to
           be
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           lesse
           truly
           then
           wittily
           answered
           
           by
           him
           ,
           That
           if
           an
           hue
           and
           cry
           should
           come
           after
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           should
           describe
           him
           by
           those
           Characters
           by
           which
           he
           is
           deciphered
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           he
           should
           certainly
           apprehend
           the
           Pope
           for
           him
           ,
           and
           I
           desire
           all
           Papists
           ,
           who
           would
           not
           venture
           their
           Eternall
           Salvation
           upon
           uncertainties
           ,
           to
           doe
           our
           cause
           and
           their
           own
           Soules
           that
           justice
           as
           to
           peruse
           the
           Author
           's
           of
           both
           sides
           
             viz.
             Whitaker
          
           and
           Downham
           on
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           Bellarmine
           and
           Lessius
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           then
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           they
           will
           conclude
           the
           notorious
           weaknesse
           of
           their
           cavils
           ,
           or
           pretended
           Answers
           to
           our
           Allegations
           to
           be
           at
           least
           an
           high
           presumption
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           our
           Assertion
           ,
           if
           not
           sufficient
           to
           put
           an
           end
           to
           all
           further
           doubtings
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
        
         
           It
           is
           no
           small
           evidence
           of
           a
           good
           cause
           and
           felicity
           of
           our
           Protestant
           people
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           permitted
           to
           see
           with
           their
           own
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           are
           both
           allowed
           and
           warned
           by
           their
           teachers
           ,
           not
           to
           take
           matters
           of
           Salvation
           upon
           trust
           but
           to
           enquire
           and
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           other
           Authors
           whether
           those
           things
           be
           true
           or
           no
           ,
           whil'st
           unhappy
           Papists
           like
           the
           Andabatae
           of
           old
           must
           winke
           and
           fight
           ,
           and
           are
           obliged
           with
           an
           implicit
           Faith
           to
           follow
           their
           guides
           in
           spight
           of
           Christs
           
           caution
           used
           upon
           the
           like
           occasion
           ,
           
             If
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             both
             shall
             fall
             into
             the
             Ditch
             ,
          
           Matth.
           15.14
           .
           Protestant
           Ministers
           bespeak
           their
           hearers
           in
           S
           t
           Pauls
           language
           ,
           
             I
             speak
             to
             wise
             men
             judge
             ye
             what
             I
             say
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10.
           15.
           
           While
           Popish
           Priests
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           speak
           out
           must
           say
           I
           speak
           as
           to
           Fooles
           ,
           believe
           all
           that
           I
           say
           :
           A
           plaine
           signe
           their
           Gold
           is
           adulterate
           because
           they
           dare
           not
           suffer
           it
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Touchstone
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
        
         
           In
           the
           handling
           of
           these
           Controversies
           I
           thought
           it
           most
           prudent
           and
           ingenuous
           to
           follow
           the
           Councell
           which
           Benhadad
           gave
           to
           his
           Souldiers
           ,
           to
           fight
           neither
           with
           small
           nor
           great
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           King
           of
           Israel
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           did
           not
           mind
           the
           branches
           ,
           but
           have
           indeavoured
           to
           strike
           at
           the
           Root
           :
           For
           such
           is
           the
           Doctrine
           here
           discussed
           viz.
           The
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Churches
           Authority
           and
           Infallibility
           and
           so
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           all
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           advised
           by
           them
           (
           if
           we
           mean
           to
           do
           any
           good
           )
           to
           attaque
           them
           in
           this
           point
           .
           I
           like
           the
           Counsell
           and
           therefore
           have
           resolved
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             arcem
             petere
          
           to
           attempt
           their
           strongest
           hold
           :
           All
           the
           Controversies
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           have
           (
           what
           Caligula
           wished
           all
           the
           people
           of
           Rome
           had
           )
           one
           work
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           this
           of
           the
           Churches
           Infallible
           Authority
           :
           while
           this
           
           is
           safe
           ,
           we
           do
           but
           paire
           their
           Nailes
           ,
           and
           cut
           their
           Haire
           which
           will
           quickly
           grow
           againe
           ,
           but
           if
           this
           failes
           ,
           all
           falls
           ,
           wound
           them
           here
           ,
           and
           it
           goes
           to
           the
           heart
           .
           Whether
           I
           have
           done
           this
           here
           or
           no
           ,
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           so
           absurd
           or
           arrogant
           as
           to
           give
           judgment
           in
           my
           own
           cause
           ,
           this
           onely
           I
           shall
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           faithfully
           represented
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Popish
           cause
           in
           this
           great
           point
           out
           of
           their
           most
           famous
           and
           approved
           Authors
           ,
           and
           such
           of
           whom
           it
           might
           be
           truly
           said
           
             Si
             moenia
             Romae
             Defendi
             possent
             dextrâ
             hac
             defensa
             fuissent
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           if
           all
           the
           plausible
           pretences
           of
           their
           most
           considerable
           Writers
           be
           here
           removed
           and
           destroyed
           (
           which
           I
           willingly
           referre
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           serious
           intelligent
           and
           impartiall
           Reader
           )
           I
           may
           without
           injustice
           conclude
           that
           their
           Doctrine
           is
           indefensible
           and
           their
           cause
           desperate
           .
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
          
           ,
        
         
           The
           reason
           why
           I
           devolve
           the
           patronage
           of
           this
           work
           upon
           your
           Lordship
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           consideration
           of
           your
           reall
           worth
           and
           those
           honourable
           qualities
           resplendent
           in
           you
           ,
           that
           true
           generosity
           ,
           sincere
           friendship
           ,
           obliging
           sweetnesse
           ,
           impartiall
           valuation
           of
           persons
           acc●rding
           to
           their
           merit
           ,
           not
           their
           party
           or
           opinion
           in
           little
           things
           ,
           and
           other
           conspicuous
           vertues
           (
           which
           they
           that
           
           have
           the
           happinesse
           of
           your
           acquaintance
           are
           witnesses
           of
           )
           nor
           is
           it
           onely
           the
           known
           excellency
           and
           exemplary
           piety
           of
           your
           most
           Illustrious
           Lady
           (
           which
           nothing
           but
           ignorance
           or
           malice
           can
           deny
           )
           nor
           the
           particular
           obligations
           which
           I
           shall
           allwayes
           desire
           to
           own
           to
           both
           of
           you
           ,
           but
           the
           contemplation
           of
           that
           great
           interest
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           high
           capacity
           of
           your
           Place
           ,
           and
           the
           noblenesse
           of
           your
           Estate
           ,
           and
           the
           unexampled
           affability
           of
           your
           deportment
           ,
           you
           have
           in
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Ireland
           ;
           which
           how
           free
           it
           is
           from
           other
           Venoms
           your
           Lordship
           knowes
           better
           then
           I
           ,
           yet
           sure
           I
           am
           it
           is
           sadly
           infected
           with
           the
           Poison
           of
           Popish
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           thought
           the
           Antidote
           most
           needfull
           there
           ,
           and
           that
           your
           Lordships
           Authority
           and
           Influence
           accompanied
           with
           your
           zealous
           indeavours
           (
           which
           God
           expects
           and
           I
           promise
           to
           my self
           from
           you
           in
           so
           good
           a
           cause
           )
           might
           induce
           many
           persons
           of
           the
           Romish
           perswasion
           to
           read
           and
           consider
           this
           short
           Treatise
           ,
           if
           God
           peradventure
           may
           give
           them
           Repentance
           to
           the
           acknowledgment
           of
           the
           Truth
           that
           they
           may
           recover
           themselves
           from
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           Devill
           .
        
         
           That
           God
           would
           encline
           your
           heart
           to
           contribute
           your
           most
           effectuall
           help
           to
           so
           good
           a
           work
           and
           succeed
           you
           in
           it
           and
           recompence
           you
           for
           it
           ,
           
           and
           that
           God
           would
           blesse
           Your self
           and
           worthy
           Lady
           with
           all
           the
           blessings
           you
           want
           ,
           and
           mercifully
           preserve
           and
           Sanctify
           to
           you
           all
           you
           have
           ,
           and
           crowne
           all
           with
           those
           inexpressible
           felicities
           of
           another
           World
           ,
           is
           now
           and
           shall
           by
           Gods
           assistance
           be
           the
           humble
           and
           fervent
           prayer
           of
           ,
        
         
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
          
           
             Your
             Lordships
             Orator
             at
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             
               MATTHEW
               POOLE
            
             .
          
           
             
               Sept.
               1.
               1665.
               
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           BEfore
           I
           come
           to
           the
           worke
           it selfe
           I
           know
           my
           Reader
           will
           require
           satisfaction
           in
           two
           things
           which
           I
           hold
           my selfe
           obliged
           to
           give
           in
           the
           first
           to
           the
           Protestant
           ,
           in
           the
           latter
           to
           the
           Romanist
           .
           1.
           
           It
           will
           be
           objected
           to
           me
           as
           the
           Iewish
           Tradition
           ,
           tels
           us
           was
           objected
           to
           Moses
           by
           his
           Antagonists
           ,
           who
           charged
           him
           with
           bringing
           Magicall
           operations
           among
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           brought
           Straw
           into
           AEgypt
           ,
           a
           country
           abounding
           with
           Corne
           :
           so
           it
           will
           be
           said
           that
           I
           trouble
           the
           World
           with
           needlesse
           repetitions
           ,
           that
           I
           write
           an
           Iliad
           after
           Homer
           ,
           and
           do
           that
           work
           which
           hath
           long
           since
           been
           d●n
           much
           better
           by
           our
           Protestant
           Heroes
           ,
           and
           that
           
             Nil
             dictum
             est
             quod
             non
             est
             dictum
             prius
          
           ;
           and
           particularly
           that
           this
           point
           of
           Infallibility
           hath
           been
           discussed
           by
           that
           formidable
           Adversary
           of
           Rome
           the
           most
           acute
           
             M
             r
             Chillingworth
             ,
             Lord
             Falkland
             ,
             Dr
             Hammond
             ,
          
           and
           lately
           by
           our
           Learned
           
             M
             r
             Stillingfleet
          
           :
           To
           these
           my
           Apology
           is
           ,
           1.
           
           That
           the
           clamorous
           importunity
           of
           Popish
           Writers
           doth
           force
           us
           to
           these
           repetitions
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           practise
           of
           most
           of
           their
           present
           Controvertists
           boldly
           to
           urge
           those
           things
           in
           English
           as
           unanswerable
           which
           they
           know
           have
           been
           so
           solidly
           disproved
           in
           Latin
           that
           they
           neither
           cannot
           have
           pretended
           to
           Answer
           .
           2.
           
           I
           have
           made
           it
           my
           indeavour
           as
           much
           as
           I
           could
           to
           avoid
           repetitions
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           displeasing
           to
           me
           as
           they
           can
           be
           to
           the
           Reader
           ,
           which
           if
           I
           have
           in
           many
           places
           stumbled
           upon
           ,
           it
           hath
           rather
           been
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           thing
           or
           an
           unhappy
           chance
           then
           the
           choice
           and
           designe
           .
           3.
           
           The
           Reader
           I
           hope
           will
           
           find
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           :
           If
           I
           had
           known
           of
           any
           Author
           ,
           who
           had
           in
           so
           short
           a
           compasse
           and
           plain
           Method
           contracted
           and
           dissolved
           the
           strength
           of
           the
           Popish
           cause
           in
           this
           great
           point
           ,
           I
           had
           willingly
           superseded
           ;
           nor
           did
           I
           intrude
           my self
           into
           this
           work
           ,
           but
           was
           invited
           to
           it
           by
           diverse
           worthy
           and
           learned
           friends
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           incouraged
           in
           it
           by
           the
           approbation
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           whose
           judgments
           I
           think
           almost
           all
           the
           learned
           part
           of
           England
           doth
           reverence
           .
           4.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           new
           plea
           (
           viz
           concerning
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           and
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           Oral
           Tradition
           )
           not
           at
           all
           considered
           by
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           ,
           nor
           fully
           discussed
           by
           any
           other
           that
           I
           know
           of
           ,
           (
           except
           the
           ingenious
           Lord
           Falkland
           ,
           who
           handles
           it
           quite
           another
           way
           ,
           and
           hath
           left
           room
           for
           some
           Gleanings
           after
           his
           Harvest
           :
           )
           Nor
           is
           it
           debated
           by
           Mr.
           
             Stilling
             fleet
          
           ,
           whose
           Adversaries
           led
           him
           to
           things
           of
           another
           nature
           .
           And
           besides
           it
           is
           known
           to
           diverse
           ,
           that
           this
           Treatise
           was
           prepared
           for
           the
           Press
           before
           Mr.
           Stillingfleet's
           excellent
           Discourse
           came
           out
           ,
           though
           retarded
           by
           some
           unhappy
           occurrences
           which
           it
           is
           needless
           here
           to
           recount
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           particular
           is
           this
           :
           The
           Papists
           will
           pretend
           ,
           that
           the
           Doctrines
           I
           charge
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimonies
           which
           I
           alledge
           against
           them
           ,
           are
           onely
           the
           particular
           opinions
           of
           private
           Doctors
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           their
           whole
           Church
           .
           My
           defence
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           1
           The
           Authors
           which
           are
           here
           introduced
           ,
           are
           not
           pedantick
           writers
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           are
           of
           prime
           note
           and
           highest
           esteem
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           zealous
           and
           considerable
           Champions
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           and
           such
           (
           for
           the
           generality
           of
           them
           ,
           )
           whose
           writings
           came
           forth
           with
           the
           character
           of
           their
           Churches
           approbation
           upon
           them
           ,
           concerning
           whom
           it
           will
           be
           very
           difficult
           to
           perswade
           any
           intelligent
           man
           ,
           either
           that
           such
           persons
           did
           not
           understand
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           (
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Objector
           )
           or
           that
           they
           did
           knowingly
           contradict
           the
           doctrine
           of
           their
           Church
           ,
           or
           would
           be
           permitted
           so
           to
           do
           without
           any
           censure
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
         
           2
           The
           testimonies
           of
           those
           Authors
           are
           undoubtedly
           sufficient
           for
           that
           end
           for
           which
           I
           alledg
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           to
           shew
           the
           falseness
           of
           those
           doctrines
           ,
           and
           the
           weakness
           of
           those
           arguments
           which
           are
           disbelieved
           and
           disproved
           by
           their
           own
           learnedest
           and
           stoutest
           Champions
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           may
           appear
           to
           all
           impartial
           persons
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           ignorance
           nor
           prejudice
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           of
           their
           VVriters
           have
           the
           Effrontery
           to
           assert
           )
           which
           makes
           them
           reject
           the
           Popish
           Tenets
           ,
           but
           meerly
           the
           want
           of
           Truth
           and
           evidence
           therein
           ,
           confessed
           (
           as
           you
           will
           see
           all
           along
           in
           the
           following
           Treatise
           )
           by
           their
           own
           Brethren
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           desperate
           madness
           in
           any
           Papist
           to
           hazard
           his
           everlasting
           concernments
           upon
           such
           principles
           ,
           as
           so
           many
           of
           their
           acutest
           Scholars
           do
           publickly
           disavow
           :
           And
           that
           this
           is
           really
           the
           case
           of
           the
           unhappy
           Romanist
           I
           refer
           thee
           to
           the
           subsequent
           Discourse
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           POOLE's
           Nullity
           of
           the
           Romish
           faith
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           INDEX
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
          
           
             The
             Popes
             infallible
             Authority
             is
             no
             sufficient
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             meer
             nullity
          
           
             pag.
             2.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             2.
             
          
           
             Scripture
             is
             no
             sufficient
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             to
             a
             Papist
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             proved
             out
             of
             their
             prime
             Authors
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             alledged
             by
             them
             for
             the
             Popes
             infallible
             authority
             examined
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             In
             particular
             Matth.
             16.
             18.
             
             Thou
             art
             Peter
          
           
             Sect.
             7.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
          
           
             Iohn
             21.
             
             Feed
             my
             sheep
             .
          
           
             Se.
             10
             ,
          
           
             Luk.
             22.
             
             I
             have
             prayed
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             17.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             3.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Infallible
             authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
          
           
           
             Asserted
             by
             the
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Disproved
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             same
             arguments
             by
             which
             the
             Papists
             derogate
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             Infallibility
             is
             the
             Churches
             Prerogative
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Fathers
             disclaime
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Exc.
             But
             Fathers
             where
             they
             agree
             are
             Infallible
             Answered
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             4
             The
             Papists
             themselves
             disown
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Fathers
             though
             consenting
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             4.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Councels
          
           
           
             Asserted
             by
             Papists
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Disproved
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Foundation
             for
             it
             in
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Fathers
             deliver
             such
             a
             Tradition
             they
             are
             not
             infallible
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             Exc.
             Fathers
             consenting
             are
             Infallible
             :
          
           
           
             Answ.
             We
             cannot
             at
             this
             distance
             understand
             their
             consent
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             antients
             did
             believe
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ,
             
             they
             might
             do
             it
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             Scripture
             not
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             the
             Fathers
             believed
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             .
             Proved
             by
             answering
             the
             arguments
             of
             Bellarm.
             and
             S.
             Clara.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Of
             St
             Austins
             judgment
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             appears
             that
             the
             Fathers
             believed
             the
             Fallibility
             of
             Councels
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             no
             foundation
             for
             this
             Infallibility
             in
             Scripture
             .
             Proved
             in
             generall
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             In
             particular
             by
             the
             examination
             of
             the
             Texts
             urged
             for
             it
             .
          
           
           
             1
             Tim
             ,
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             18.
             17.
             
             Hear
             the
             Church
             and
             Luk.
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             §
             15.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             are
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             all
             things
             with
             an
             implicit
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Christ
             denies
             this
             to
             the
             Apostles
             :
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Else
             people
             cannot
             sin
             in
             obeying
             their
             Pastours
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             People
             are
             allowed
             to
             examine
             their
             teachers
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
           
             Iob.
             16.
             3.
             
             He
             shall
             guide
             you
             into
             all
             truth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             16.
             
          
           
             Acts
             15.
             28.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             18.
             pag.
             103.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Papists
             themselves
             disown
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
          
           
             An
             examination
             of
             that
             evasion
             and
             pretended
             agreement
             of
             Papists
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councell
             together
             are
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Councels
             destroyed
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             those
             things
             which
             Papists
             themselves
             require
             in
             Infallible
             Councels
             as
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             they
             be
             generall
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             have
             the
             consent
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             they
             be
             rightly
             constituted
             and
             ordered
             and
             guided
             by
             honesty
             ,
             piety
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             Truth
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             
          
           
             Exc.
             Pope
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Scripture
             conjoyned
             make
             the
             Church
             Infallible
             .
          
           
           
             Answered
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             5.
             
          
           
             Of
             O●all
             Tradition
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             This
             new
             opinion
             represented
             in
             the
             words
             of
             its
             Authors
             and
             abettors
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Refuted
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Hereby
             they
             both
             settle
             the
             Protestant
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             and
             overthrow
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2
             ,
             3
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             makes
             Orall
             Tradition
             more
             certain
             then
             writing
             ,
             against
             the
             judgment
             of
             God
             and
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             pag.
             140.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Errors
             may
             come
             in
             and
             have
             come
             in
             to
             the
             Church
             under
             pretence
             of
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Traditionary
             proofs
             disowned
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Jewes
             
             of
             old
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Exc.
             The
             Law
             of
             Christians
             is
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             not
             Tables
             .
          
           
           
             Answered
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Exc.
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             15.
             
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Scripture
             proofe
             is
             necessary
             for
             confirmation
             of
             Doctrines
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Orall
             Tradition
             hath
             deceived
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             10.
             pag.
             158.
             
          
           
             Exc.
             They
             are
             not
             deceived
             in
             great
             points
             
               de
               fide
            
             .
             Answered
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
           
             ●
             .
             Though
             experience
             sufficiently
             proves
             the
             deceit
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             particularly
             shewed
             how
             error
             might
             creep
             in
             this
             way
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             It
             might
             creep
             in
             by
             degrees
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Christians
             might
             mistake
             the
             mind
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             pag.
             166.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             was
             no
             certaine
             way
             for
             the
             third
             age
             to
             know
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             second
             .
          
           
             ib.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Instances
             given
             of
             mens
             misunderstanding
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             precedant
             Age.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             words
             of
             our
             praedecessors
             may
             be
             remembred
             and
             the
             sence
             perverted
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             ages
             were
             horribly
             ignorant
             and
             carelesse
             Exemplified
             in
             the
             tenth
             Age.
             
          
           
             Sect.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             And
             few
             Writers
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Christians
             might
             knowingly
             recede
             from
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             From
             Gods
             just
             judgment
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             they
             did
             believe
             their
             praedecessors
             erred
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             22.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Eminent
             persons
             might
             corrupt
             the
             Doctrine
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             and
             did
             so
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             23.
             
          
           
             Exemplified
             in
             a
             forgery
             of
             the
             Popes
             .
          
           
             ib.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             way
             of
             Tradition
             disproved
             by
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             which
             introduceth
             Doctrines
             ,
             not
             descending
             by
             Tradition
             but
             new
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             24.
             
          
           
             Exemplified
             in
             two
             Doctrines
          
           
           
             The
             immaculate
             conception
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             ,
          
           
           
             And
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             ibid.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             6.
             
          
           
             Of
             Miracles
             and
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
          
           
           
             The
             o●inion
             represented
             in
             their
             words
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             Refuted
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Other
             Churches
             have
             a
             juster
             claime
             to
             these
             marks
             then
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Diverse
             of
             them
             are
             not
             marks
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             8.9.10
             .
          
           
             The
             Character
             of
             miracles
             specially
             
             considered
             and
             their
             Argument
             thence
             confuted
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Christs
             Miracles
             prove
             Romes
             Fall●bility
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             12.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Miracles
             are
             not
             simply
             and
             universally
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Proved
             by
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Miracles
             onely
             prove
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             not
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             person
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             19.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Miracles
             doe
             not
             alwayes
             prove
             the
             verity
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             for
             they
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             done
             by
             Heathens
             and
             Hereticks
             .
          
           
           
             Which
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             learned
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             20.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Miracles
             are
             pleaded
             by
             the
             Romanists
             either
             impertinently
             or
             falsly
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             21
          
           
             6.
             
             Protestants
             may
             plead
             Miracles
             as
             well
             as
             Papists
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             22.
             
          
           
             A
             briefe
             recapitulation
             of
             the
             severall
             pretensions
             and
             resolutions
             of
             Faith
             among
             the
             Romanists
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             23.
             
          
           
             Another
             plea
             from
             Gods
             providence
             ,
             and
             the
             supposed
             necessity
             of
             a
             living
             Infallible
             judge
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             7.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Solidity
             of
             the
             Pro●●stants
             Foundation
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Protestants
             have
             a
             solid
             fou●●dation
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Scri●●tures
             ,
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             〈◊〉
             ing
             judges
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Their
             Learned
             men
             acknowle●
          
           
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Scripture
             is
             ,
             〈◊〉
             may
             be
             known
             to
             be
             the
             〈◊〉
             of
             God
             without
             the
             Church
             Testimony
             and
             by
             its
             ow●
             light
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Books
             of
             Scriptu●●
             are
             not
             corrupted
             in
             essentia●
             and
             necessary
             points
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             〈◊〉
             things
             necessary
             may
             be
             u●●derstood
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             〈◊〉
          
           
             Except
             :
             Protestants
             〈◊〉
             upon
             an
             humane
             Transla●tion
             answered
          
           
             Se.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             ●
          
           
             Protestants
             freed
             from
             the
             pre●●tended
             circle
             of
             proving
             Scrip●●ture
             by
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             spi●rit
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             9●
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12●
          
           
             A
             consideration
             of
             that
             preten●
             ostered
             at
             by
             some
             Romanists
             .
          
           
           
             That
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             〈◊〉
             a
             sufficient
             foundation
             fo●
             faith
             without
             infallibility
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             13●
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           APPENDIX
           .
        
         
           
             THe
             occasion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             pag.
             1
          
           
             The
             occasion
             of
             Everards
             pretended
             conversion
             to
             Popery
             .
          
           
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             The
             Argument
             which
             perverted
             him
             ,
             viz.
             that
             a
             Protestant
             cannot
             be
             infallibly
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             :
             considered
             and
             examined
             .
          
           
             pag.
             8.
             
               to
               the
            
             12.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Infallibility
             as
             stated
             by
             Mr
             Cressy
             .
          
           
             p.
             12.
             
          
           
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             grant
             that
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             greatest
             evidence
             that
             such
             things
             can
             beare
             .
          
           
             p.
             14.
             
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Infallibility
             be
             evidently
             proved
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Negative
             defended
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             evident
             to
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             .
          
           
             p.
             15.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             divided
             about
             it
             notwithstanding
             their
             pretended
             agreement
             .
          
           
             p.
             16.
             
          
           
             Their
             haltings
             in
             the
             point
             ,
             and
             Mr
             
             Cressy's
             shufflings
             discovered
             .
          
           
             p.
             18.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             their
             reasons
             to
             de-defend
             it
             are
             weak
             .
          
           
           
             Mr
             
             Cressy's
             arguments
             examined
             .
          
           
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             Take
             away
             Infallibility
             and
             you
             destroy
             all
             authority
             .
          
           
             p.
             21.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             From
             the
             
             Anathema's
             of
             Councels
             .
          
           
             p.
             23.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             From
             the
             promises
             of
             Infallibility
             made
             to
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             pag.
             25
             
               to
               pag.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             No
             unity
             without
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             pag.
             30.
             
          
           
             Other
             considerations
             against
             infallibility
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             Texts
             and
             arguments
             alledged
             ,
             either
             prove
             nothing
             or
             more
             then
             Mr
             Cressy
             would
             have
             .
          
           
             pag.
             33.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             a
             Pope
             and
             Councell
             together
             were
             Infallible
             ,
             yet
             now
             they
             have
             no
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             ib.
             
          
           
             A
             Character
             of
             the
             last
             Pope
             drawn
             by
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             the
             Popes
             confession
             that
             he
             never
             studied
             Divinity
             .
          
           
             p.
             34.
             
          
           
             The
             grounds
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Protestants
             stated
             ,
             and
             the
             pretended
             differences
             among
             Protestants
             reconciled
             .
          
           
             pag.
             36.
             to
             45.
             
          
           
             Captain
             Everards
             arguments
             against
             the
             judgment
             of
             reason
             considered
             .
          
           
             pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             Everards
             arguments
             against
             Scriptures
             ,
             being
             a
             perfect
             rule
             and
             judg
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             examined
             &
             answered
             .
             1
             (
             Which
             is
             the
             great
             argument
             of
             the
             Papists
             )
             because
             it
             doth
             not
             answer
             its
             end
             nor
             reconcile
             the
             dissent●rs
             .
          
           
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             books
             of
             Scripture
             are
             lost
             .
          
           
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             rule
             must
             be
             plain
             but
             Scripture
             is
             dark
             .
          
           
             p.
             52.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             3.16
             .
             Vindicated
             .
          
           
             pag.
             52.
             
          
           
             Severall
             particulars
             wherein
             the
             Scripture
             is
             said
             to
             be
             darke
             .
             
             considered
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             About
             the
             number
             of
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             pag
             54.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             About
             the
             number
             of
             Canonicall
             books
             .
          
           
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             About
             the
             incorruption
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             p.
             56.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             About
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             p.
             57.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             About
             fundamentall
             points
             .
          
           
             p.
             59.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Protestants
             have
             not
             the
             Originals
             but
             onely
             Translations
             .
          
           
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             are
             contradictions
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             p.
             65.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Scripture
             is
             liable
             to
             contrary
             Expositions
             .
          
           
             p.
             66.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Scripture
             was
             not
             judge
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             .
          
           
             p.
             68.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             makes
             every
             man
             judge
             .
          
           
             p.
             69.
             
          
           
             Another
             argument
             of
             
             Cressy's
             ,
             taken
             from
             hence
             that
             Scripture
             were
             written
             upon
             particular
             occasions
             .
          
           
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Rushworth's
             two
             great
             ap●plauded
             a●guments
             in
             his
             Da●●alogues
             refuted
             .
          
           
           
             The
             first
             taken
             from
             the
             grea●
             uncertain●y
             and
             corruption
             of
             the
             Texts
             in
             our
             Bibles
             .
          
           
             p.
             75
             to
             82.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             from
             the
             Methods
             of
             Lawes
             and
             Lawgivers
             .
          
           
             p.
             82.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
             White
             's
             argument
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Scripture
             was
             not
             Written
             about
             the
             present
             Controversies
             ,
             considered
             and
             answered
             .
          
           
             p.
             88.
             
          
           
             The
             Scriptures
             authority
             and
             sufficiency
             ,
             argued
             onely
             from
             one
             Text.
             
          
           
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             ,
             16.
             
             Vindicated
             from
             diverse
             exceptions
             of
             Captain
             Everard
             ,
             Mr
             Cressy
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             White
             .
          
           
             p.
             92.
             
               ad
               finem
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Postscript
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           The
           designe
           of
           this
           Treatise
           being
           to
           destroy
           all
           pretensions
           of
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           Pope
           ,
           or
           Councels
           ;
           it
           were
           an
           unreasonable
           thing
           for
           the
           Reader
           to
           expect
           Infallibility
           in
           the
           Printer
           or
           to
           deny
           his
           pardon
           to
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           Presse
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Authors
           constant
           absence
           .
           Such
           smaller
           errors
           as
           do
           not
           pervert
           the
           sence
           ,
           the
           Reader
           will
           easily
           discerne
           .
           The
           grosser
           mistakes
           which
           he
           is
           intreated
           to
           Correct
           are
           such
           as
           these
           that
           follow
           .
        
         
           
             For
             work
             pag.
             4.
             of
             the
             Epistle
             Dedicatory
             line
             the
             last
             but
             one
             read
             neck
             Pag.
             8.
             l
             n.
             27.
             read
             decis●on
             .
             p.
             9.
             l.
             7.
             r.
             Gret●●●●●
             .
             p.
             13.
             l.
             31.
             r.
             rock
             .
             p.
             14.
             l.
             21.
             r.
             least
             .
             p.
             33
             l.
             17.
             r.
             Melchior
             .
             p.
             35.
             l.
             32.
             r.
             their
             .
             after
             namely
             p.
             39.
             l.
             15.
             r.
             
               because
               .
               for
               best
            
             .
             p.
             ●0
             .
             l.
             8.
             r.
             least
             .
             p.
             ●5
             .
             l.
             26.
             r.
             Grill.
             ●●●
             acquices
             .
             p.
             58.
             l.
             25.
             r.
             acquiesces
             .
             p.
             60.
             l.
             2.
             r.
             Gresserus
             .
             p.
             65.
             l.
             26
             and
             27.
             r.
             
               ●●d
               there
            
             for
             ●y
             p.
             84.
             l.
             last
             r.
             of
             p.
             87.
             l.
             22.
             r.
             Osius
             .
             p.
             87.
             l.
             26.
             r.
             adde
             with
             p.
             112
             l
             4
             .
             r
             .
             fricat
             .
             ●b
             .
             l.
             26.
             r.
             breaths
             .
             p.
             116.
             l.
             10.
             r.
             Celotius
             .
             p.
             117
             l.
             32.
             r.
             scrupulosi●●
             p.
             120.
             l.
             29.
             r.
             affectione
             .
             p.
             125.
             l.
             3.
             r.
             Dullardus
             .
             p.
             130.
             l.
             1.
             r.
             student
             .
             p.
             137.
             l.
             7.
             r.
             discevers
             .
             p.
             137.
             l.
             14.
             r.
             Romish
             .
             p.
             137.
             l.
             25
             .
             r
             .
             recentieribus
             .
             p.
             138.
             l.
             31.
             r.
             niti
             pag.
             155.
             the
             signatures
             to
             the
             cit●tions
             are
             misplaced
             .
             p.
             165.
             l.
             29.
             r.
             answerer
             for
             thinks
             .
             p.
             171.
             l.
             20.
             r.
             things
             .
             p.
             174.
             l.
             33.
             r.
             Apota●●ici
             .
             p.
             201.
             l.
             antepenultima
             dele
             non
             .
             p.
             218.
             l.
             last
             .
             r.
             protervire
             p.
             218.
             l.
             31
             and
             32.
             dele
             
               and
               to
               fetch
               in
               miracles
               that
               they
               may
               not
               want
               arguments
            
             p.
             226.
             l.
             last
             .
             r.
             undeniable
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             the
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             40.
             l.
             3.
             
               after
               iu●●
            
             read
             
               each
               particular
            
             .
             p.
             44.
             l.
             30.
             r.
             
               it
               is
            
             .
             p.
             61.
             l.
             31.
             r.
             effectuall●
             .
             p.
             62
             .
             l.
             17.
             r.
             
               Stilling
               fleet
            
             .
             ib.
             p.
             31.
             r.
             Smiglecius
             .
             p.
             76.
             l.
             20.
             
               for
               perfectly
            
             r.
             
               in
               part
            
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Nullity
           of
           the
           Romish
           Faith
        
         
           
             The
             Introduction
             .
          
           
             ALl
             Papists
             profess
             to
             resolve
             their
             Faith
             into
             ,
             and
             to
             ground
             it
             upon
             the
             Churches
             infallible
             T●stimonie
             and
             supreme
             Authority
             .
             But
             when
             they
             come
             to
             explicate
             what
             they
             mean
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             on
             what
             account
             they
             ground
             their
             Faith
             upon
             her
             ,
             then
             they
             sall
             into
             diverse
             opinions
             .
             By
             the
             Church
             some
             understand
             the
             ancient
             Church
             ,
             whose
             Testimonie
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             others
             ,
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             whose
             living
             Testimonie
             ,
             and
             Authoritie
             they
             say
             is
             sufficient
             without
             any
             further
             inquirie
             :
             and
             this
             present
             Churh
             too
             ,
             they
             cannot
             yet
             agree
             what
             it
             is
             :
             Some
             say
             the
             Pope
             ,
             others
             a
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             and
             others
             the
             Pope
             and
             a
             Councell
             together
             .
             Nor
             are
             they
             less
             at
             variance
             about
             the
             grounds
             on
             which
             they
             build
             the
             Churches
             Authoritie
             .
             This
             some
             lay
             in
             the
             Testimonie
             of
             scripture
             ,
             others
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             others
             in
             universall
             or
             all
             tradition
             ,
             others
             in
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             in
             the
             process
             of
             this
             discourse
             .
             )
             My
             purpose
             is
             to
             discover
             the
             rottenness
             of
             these
             severall
             foundations
             as
             they
             make
             use
             of
             them
             and
             to
             shew
             .
             That
             they
             have
             no
             solid
             foundation
             for
             their
             Faith
             in
             any
             of
             these
             recited
             particulars
             :
             and
             for
             more
             orderly
             proceeding
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             six
             propositions
             .
          
           
             I
             that
             a
             Papists
             faith
             hath
             no
             solid
             foundation
             in
             the
             authoritie
             and
             infallibilitie
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             2
             Nor
             in
             the
             scriptures
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             .
             3
             Nor
             in
             the
             authority
             
             of
             Fathers
             .
             4
             Nor
             in
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Councels
             .
             5
             Nor
             in
             unwritten
             tradition
             ;
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             .
             6
             Nor
             in
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             .
             Of
             which
             in
             order
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             1.
             
             Of
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             Propos.
             1.
             
             
               THe
               Popes
               infallibile
               authority
               is
               in
               it self
               of
               no
               validity
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               meere
               nullity
               further
               then
               it
               is
               established
               or
               corroborated
               by
               the
               rest
               .
            
             This
             needs
             no
             great
             proofe
             .
             For
             if
             I
             should
             ask
             any
             Papist
             why
             he
             rather
             relies
             upon
             the
             decisions
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishop
             of
             York
             ,
             the
             onely
             plea
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             St
             Peters
             successor
             ,
             and
             established
             by
             God
             in
             those
             royalties
             and
             jurisdictions
             ,
             which
             St
             Peter
             is
             supposed
             to
             have
             been
             invested
             with
             .
             But
             if
             I
             ask
             how
             this
             appears
             ,
             what
             proofs
             and
             evidences
             there
             are
             of
             this
             assertion
             (
             upon
             which
             hangs
             the
             whole
             Mass
             ,
             and
             Fabrick
             of
             Popery
             .
             )
             There
             is
             no
             man
             so
             grosly
             absurd
             ,
             to
             believe
             himself
             or
             to
             affirm
             that
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             believe
             this
             barely
             upon
             the
             Popes
             assertion
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             Peters
             successor
             .
             But
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             am
             by
             the
             learned
             Romanist
             referred
             unto
             some
             passages
             of
             scripture
             ;
             as
             
               Thou
               art
               Peter
               feed
               my
               sheep
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Unto
             Tradition
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Fathers
             and
             acts
             of
             Councells
             ,
             that
             have
             either
             devolved
             this
             power
             upon
             or
             acknowledged
             and
             confirmed
             it
             ▪
             in
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             :
             from
             whence
             it
             undeniably
             followes
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             naked
             affirmation
             of
             his
             own
             Authority
             (
             though
             delivered
             
               ●x
               Cathedrá
            
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             immaginable
             formalities
             )
             is
             of
             no
             weight
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             hath
             no
             strength
             ,
             nor
             vertue
             in
             it
             further
             then
             it
             is
             supported
             and
             demonstrated
             from
             such
             Testimonies
             of
             scripture
             
             fathers
             or
             Councells
             .
             Which
             will
             further
             appear
             from
             this
             consideration
             :
             That
             upon
             supposition
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             had
             been
             silent
             as
             to
             Peters
             supremacy
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Councels
             had
             said
             nothing
             concerning
             the
             succession
             of
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             in
             St
             Peters
             chair
             ,
             but
             had
             ascribed
             the
             same
             priviledges
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             pretended
             to
             atribute
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             .
             I
             say
             upon
             this
             supposition
             ,
             the
             Popes
             pretences
             would
             have
             been
             adjudged
             extremely
             presumptuous
             ,
             and
             wholly
             ridiculous
             .
             From
             this
             then
             wee
             have
             gained
             thus
             much
             .
             That
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             being
             the
             thing
             in
             Question
             and
             but
             a
             superstruction
             upon
             those
             other
             fore-mentioned
             foundations
             ;
             and
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             credible
             for
             it self
             ,
             that
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             it self
             a
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             a
             Papists
             faith
             .
             And
             so
             that
             must
             be
             quitted
             as
             impertinent
             to
             the
             present
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             go
             to
             the
             other
             particulars
             and
             examine
             whether
             a
             Papist
             without
             any
             reference
             to
             or
             dependence
             upon
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             or
             Infallibility
             can
             find
             a
             solid
             foundation
             for
             his
             faith
             either
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             tradition
             or
             the
             motives
             of
             Credibility
             .
             And
             if
             I
             can
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             according
             to
             their
             own
             principles
             cannot
             have
             a
             solid
             and
             sure
             ground
             for
             their
             faith
             in
             any
             of
             the
             now
             mentioned
             particulars
             ,
             or
             if
             I
             can
             shew
             that
             all
             their
             other
             pretensions
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             most
             and
             learned'st
             Papists
             ,
             depend
             upon
             this
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             are
             no
             solid
             foundation
             of
             faith
             ,
             that
             Scriptures
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             and
             tradition
             ,
             are
             not
             conclusive
             nor
             obliging
             to
             me
             to
             believe
             ,
             without
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             and
             Interpretation
             (
             which
             I
             think
             will
             be
             made
             evident
             in
             the
             following
             discourses
             )
             then
             I
             may
             truly
             conclude
             that
             they
             have
             no
             foundation
             for
             their
             faith
             .
             Therefore
             I
             pass
             on
             to
             the
             second
             head
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             Of
             the
             Authority
             of
             Scripture
             according
             to
             Romish
             Principles
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             
               THat
               the
               Scripture
               in
               it self
               ,
               without
               the
               Interpretation
               ,
               Testimonie
               ,
               and
               Authority
               of
               th●
               Church
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               sufficient
               foundation
               o●
               Faith
               for
               private
               Christians
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               the
               Romanists
            
             :
             This
             is
             so
             plaine
             ,
             so
             often
             asserted
             b●
             them
             ,
             so
             universally
             owned
             ,
             so
             vehemently
             urged
             in
             a●
             their
             Treatises
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             not
             an
             horrible
             per●versnesse
             and
             tergiversation
             in
             that
             sort
             of
             men
             (
             wh●
             indeed
             by
             the
             badnesse
             of
             their
             cause
             are
             forced
             to
             sa●
             and
             unsay
             ,
             give
             and
             recall
             ,
             affirme
             and
             denie
             the
             sam●
             things
             as
             occasion
             requires
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             an
             Ar●gument
             forceth
             them
             :
             )
             I
             might
             supercede
             from
             an●
             further
             paine
             or
             trouble
             therein
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             onely
             observe
             two
             Principles
             of
             the
             Popish
             Creed
             ,
             either
             o●
             which
             (
             and
             much
             more
             both
             put
             together
             )
             do
             plainly
             and
             undeniably
             evince
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             their
             Hypotheses
             the
             Scripture
             in
             it selfe
             is
             no
             solid
             ground
             nor
             foundation
             of
             a
             Christian
             Faith.
             1.
             
             That
             a
             Christian
             canno●
             know
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             any
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             Churches
             Witnesse
             and
             Authority
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             senc●
             of
             Scripture
             is
             so
             obscure
             and
             ambiguous
             in
             the
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             cannot
             discover
             it
             without
             th●
             Churches
             interpretation
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             For
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             it
             may
             suffice
             at
             present
             t●
             mention
             two
             or
             three
             passages
             out
             of
             their
             approved
             Writers
             .
             Baily
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             in
             his
             Catechisme
             of
             Controversies
             made
             by
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Archbishop
             o●
             
             Burdeaux
             .
             puts
             this
             Question
             :
             
             
               To
               whom
               doth
               it
               belong
               to
               determine
               of
               Canonicall
               Books
            
             !
             and
             Answers
             thus
             ,
             
               To
               the
               Church
               ,
               without
               whose
               Authority
               I
               should
               no
               more
               believe
            
             St
             Matthew
             then
             Titus
             Livius
             .
             When
             Brentius
             alledged
             the
             saying
             of
             a
             Papist
             ;
             that
             if
             the
             Scriptures
             were
             destitute
             of
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             ,
             they
             would
             weigh
             no
             more
             then
             AEsops
             Fables
             :
             the
             Cardinall
             Hosius
             replies
             ,
             (b)
             
               That
               these
               words
               may
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               pious
               sence
               ;
               For
               in
               truth
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               unl
               esse
               the
               Authoritie
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               teach
               us
               that
               this
               Scripture
               were
               Canonicall
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               very
               little
               weight
               with
               us
               :
            
             So
             Charron
             plainly
             tels
             us
             ,
             (c)
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               no
               Authority
               ,
               no
               weight
               or
               force
               towards
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               Faith
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               Churches
               assertion
               and
               declaration
               .
               Andradius
            
             in
             expresse
             termes
             denies
             (a)
             
               That
               there
               is
               any
               thing
               of
               Divinity
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               bindes
               us
               to
               believe
               the
               things
               therein
               contained
               ,
               but
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               that
               those
               Boo
               ks
               are
               Sacred
               ,
               none
               can
               resist
               without
               the
               high●st
               impiety
               .
            
             One
             may
             well
             cry
             out
             -
             
               Heu
               Pietas
               ,
               heu
               priscae
               fid●s
               !
            
             To
             disbelieve
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             impiety
             ,
             but
             to
             resist
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Highest
             impiety
             :
             To
             make
             God
             a
             lyar
             ,
             that
             is
             no
             impiety
             ;
             but
             to
             mak
             the
             Church
             a
             lyar
             ,
             that
             is
             impiety
             in
             the
             highest
             .
             You
             see
             now
             the
             reason
             why
             Violations
             of
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             are
             more
             severely
             punished
             
             at
             Rome
             ,
             then
             the
             grossest
             transgressions
             of
             Gods
             Lawe●
             because
             there
             is
             more
             impiety
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             sev●rity
             should
             be
             exercised
             against
             them
             .
             And
             Pighi●
             useth
             no
             lesse
             freedome
             ,
             telling
             us
             (b)
             
               That
               the
               Scriptur●
               have
               no
               Authority
               with
               us
               either
               from
               themselves
               ,
               or
               from
               their
               Authours
               ,
               but
               meerly
               from
               the
               Churches
               Testimon●
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             systeme
             of
             Popis●
             Theology
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             discover
             it selfe
             to
             b●
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             oblige
             my
             faith
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             brin●
             along
             with
             it
             the
             Churches
             Letters
             of
             credence
             :
             An●
             whereas
             in
             St
             Pauls
             dayes
             ,
             neither
             Church
             nor
             Apostle
             was
             believed
             further
             then
             they
             brought
             credentials
             fro●
             Scripture
             ,
             Acts
             17.11
             .
             And
             St
             Austine
             in
             his
             dayes
             ,
             in
             hi●
             Controversies
             with
             the
             Donatists
             ,
             batters
             down
             thei●
             Church
             by
             this
             Argument
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             show
             it
             in
             ,
             nor
             prove
             it
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             Scriptures
             :
             Now
             on
             the
             contrary
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             to
             be
             received
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Churches
             Authoritie
             :
             And
             as
             Tertullian
             argued
             of
             old
             :
             (a)
             
               God
               shall
               not
               be
               God
               ,
               without
               mans
               consent
               .
            
             It
             is
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             dealings
             between
             man●
             and
             man
             ;
             if
             I
             say
             to
             some
             unknown
             person
             recommended
             to
             me
             by
             one
             whom
             I
             know
             and
             trust
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             believe
             your
             professions
             of
             honesty
             (
             for
             I
             know
             you
             not
             )
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             Testimony
             which
             my
             worthy
             friend
             gives
             of
             you
             :
             In
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             mans
             professions
             of
             honesty
             are
             not
             the
             ground
             of
             my
             faith
             or
             confidence
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             onely
             my
             friends
             Testimony
             .
             Or
             as
             if
             a
             learner
             in
             Philosophy
             should
             say
             to
             his
             Tutor
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             believe
             that
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             which
             I
             read
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             that
             the
             Earth
             moves
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             reverence
             I
             beare
             to
             your
             deep
             judgment
             and
             great
             abilities
             :
             Here
             it
             is
             
             plaine
             ,
             the
             reading
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             is
             not
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             faith
             or
             perswasion
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             reverence
             he
             bears
             to
             his
             teacher
             .
             And
             just
             this
             (
             say
             they
             )
             is
             the
             case
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             to
             which
             purpose
             they
             alledge
             ,
             and
             own
             those
             words
             of
             Austin
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             pervert
             the
             sence
             )
             (a)
             
               I
               should
               not
               believe
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               unless
               the
               Churches
               Authority
               did
               move
               me
               .
            
             Which
             if
             true
             in
             their
             sence
             ,
             then
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             is
             the
             sole
             foundation
             of
             my
             faith
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             the
             scripture
             is
             a
             meer
             Cypher
             or
             at
             least
             not
             sufficient
             to
             command
             ,
             or
             ground
             my
             faith
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             demonstrated
             ,
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Papists
             put
             the
             same
             scorn
             upon
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             that
             the
             prophet
             Elisha
             did
             upon
             that
             ungodly
             King
             Iehoram
             —
             2
             Kings
             3.14
             .
             and
             bespeake
             it
             in
             the
             same
             language
             —
             were
             it
             not
             that
             I
             regard
             the
             presence
             ,
             the
             testimony
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               I
               would
               not
               look
               towards
               thee
               ,
               not
               believe
               ,
               nor
               reverence
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             was
             necessary
             before
             ,
             yet
             since
             the
             Church
             hath
             long
             agoe
             consigned
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             scripture
             ,
             my
             faith
             is
             now
             grounded
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             Churches
             testimony
             ;
             but
             upon
             the
             scriptures
             Authority
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             .
             1
             That
             now
             as
             well
             as
             formerly
             ,
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             (
             acted
             by
             Romish
             principles
             )
             doth
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             word
             but
             barely
             upon
             the
             Churches
             testimony
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             make
             plain
             by
             an
             instance
             .
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             (
             supposing
             I
             were
             a
             Papist
             )
             the
             Popes
             supremacy
             because
             I
             read
             these
             words
             .
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             (
             for
             if
             I
             read
             those
             words
             in
             Tacitus
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             draw
             an
             Argument
             from
             them
             ,
             unless
             happily
             I
             should
             fall
             into
             as
             merry
             a
             vein
             as
             Bellarmine
             doth
             when
             he
             proves
             Purgatory
             out
             of
             (b)
             
               Plato
               ,
               Cicero
            
             ,
             and
             Virgil
             )
             
             But
             because
             the
             books
             wherein
             I
             read
             those
             words
             ,
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             is
             a
             book
             of
             Canonicall
             scripture
             ,
             and
             a
             part
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             lies
             the
             whole
             stress
             of
             the
             argument
             .
             And
             this
             I
             cannot
             know
             ,
             (
             say
             our
             Catholick
             masters
             ,
             )
             and
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             :
             Which
             testimony
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             onely
             cause
             which
             makes
             the
             scripture
             in
             generall
             ,
             Authenticall
             ,
             
               Quoad
               nos
            
             ,
             saith
             Stapleton
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             be
             that
             alone
             ,
             which
             makes
             this
             place
             :
             Thou
             art
             
               Peter
               ,
               Argumentative
               quoad
               nos
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             the
             force
             that
             Argument
             hath
             to
             perswade
             or
             convince
             me
             ,
             is
             from
             the
             Church
             and
             not
             from
             the
             scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             scripture
             makes
             it
             Canonicall
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             its
             being
             Canonical
             ,
             gives
             the
             whole
             weight
             to
             the
             Argument
             ,
             and
             
               quod
               est
               ,
               causa
               causae
               ,
               est
               causa
               causati
               .
            
          
           
             Sect.
             4.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             argument
             lies
             .
             And
             that
             sence
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             nor
             attain
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Churches
             interpretation
             ,
             which
             leads
             me
             to
             the
             second
             principle
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             sence
             of
             scripture
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             very
             Soul
             of
             scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             onely
             ground
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             ,
             )
             is
             in
             many
             matters
             :
             of
             faith
             ,
             so
             obscure
             ,
             and
             ambiguous
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             absolute
             necessity
             of
             an
             Authentick
             ,
             and
             infallible
             Interpreter
             ,
             and
             Judge
             to
             acquaint
             us
             therewith
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             
               (
               per
               aequevalentiam
               Iesuiticam
            
             )
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             it
             is
             absurd
             to
             expect
             ,
             and
             impossible
             to
             receive
             satisfaction
             of
             doubts
             ,
             and
             dceision
             ,
             of
             controversies
             ,
             of
             faith
             from
             the
             scripture
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             dead
             letter
             ,
             unless
             the
             Church
             animates
             it
             .
             This
             is
             so
             notoriously
             owned
             by
             them
             all
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             needless
             to
             quote
             Authors
             for
             it
             .
             That
             which
             I
             inferre
             from
             hence
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             this
             Hypothesis
             ,
             the
             scripture
             in
             it self
             ,
             (
             I
             say
             
               in
               it self
            
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             all
             the
             present
             Proposition
             pretends
             to
             prove
             )
             is
             no
             solid
             foundation
             for
             my
             faith
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             meer
             Cypher
             ,
             which
             if
             your
             Church
             
             be
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             may
             have
             some
             signification
             and
             value
             ,
             butelse
             none
             at
             all
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             but
             the
             Churches
             interpretation
             which
             gives
             weight
             to
             this
             argument
             .
             And
             this
             plainly
             appears
             from
             that
             saying
             ,
             of
             their
             great
             Master
             Stapleton
             ,
             which
             deserves
             to
             be
             often
             men
             tioned
             ,
             
               in
               rei
               memoriam
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rather
             ,
             because
             Grotserus
             (a)
             owns
             it
             and
             justifies
             it
             when
             Stapleton
             had
             asserted
             in
             his
             triplication
             against
             
               Whitaker
               ,
               c.
            
             17.
             that
             even
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             did
             depend
             upon
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             when
             Pappus
             had
             charged
             Stapleton
             with
             that
             assertion
             .
             Gretsers
             defence
             is
             :
             
               that
               Stapleton
               did
               not
               mean
               that
               they
               depended
               upon
               the
               Pope
               :
               in
               se
               &
               ex
               parte
               rei
               ,
               but
               onely
               quoad
               nos
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               so
            
             (
             saith
             Gretser
             )
             
               it
               is
               very
               true
               ,
               for
               that
               I
               believe
               that
               Christ
               is
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               three
               ,
               I
               do
               it
               ,
               being
               induced
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               testifying
               that
               those
               books
               wherein
               such
               things
               are
               delivered
               ,
               are
               divine
               ,
               and
               dictated
               by
               God
               :
               (
               a
               )
            
             I
             desire
             the
             reader
             to
             observe
             this
             as
             fully
             opening
             the
             mysterie
             of
             the
             Romish
             Cabal
             ,
             and
             discovering
             the
             dreadfull
             tendency
             of
             Popish
             principles
             making
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             precarious
             ,
             that
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Pope
             may
             be
             absolute
             and
             certain
             .
             And
             thus
             I
             trow
             the
             Pope
             hath
             quit
             scores
             with
             Christ
             ,
             for
             as
             he
             was
             beholden
             to
             Christ
             ,
             for
             his
             Authority
             ,
             so
             now
             Christ
             is
             beholden
             to
             his
             vicar
             ,
             for
             his
             Divinity
             :
             and
             saith
             hee
             ,
             
               it
               was
               truely
               said
               by
               Tannerus
               (
               nor
               needed
               Pappus
               to
               wonder
               at
               it
               ,
               )
               that
               without
               the
               interpretation
               and
               testification
            
             (b)
             
             
               of
               the
               Church
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               believe
               out
               of
               Scripture
               alone
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               one
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               are
               three
               persons
               .
            
             Who
             is
             it
             that
             dare
             charge
             these
             Jesuites
             with
             Equivocation
             ?
             I
             think
             they
             speak
             as
             plainly
             as
             their
             greatest
             enemies
             can
             desire
             :
             Here
             you
             see
             the
             meaning
             of
             that
             distinction
             
               quoad
               se
               &
               quoad
               nos
            
             ,
             viz.
             They
             acknowledg
             the
             Scripture
             in
             it self
             to
             be
             true
             and
             Canonicall
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             Truth
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             God
             ;
             but
             so
             far
             as
             concernes
             me
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             either
             the
             one
             or
             other
             ;
             but
             for
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             I
             am
             now
             proving
             and
             hereby
             granted
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             in
             it self
             is
             no
             foundation
             of
             my
             Faith.
             And
             this
             is
             the
             more
             weighty
             ,
             because
             you
             see
             it
             was
             not
             an
             unadvised
             slip
             of
             one
             mans
             Pen
             ,
             but
             here
             you
             have
             it
             deliberately
             asserted
             and
             defended
             by
             a
             Triumvirate
             of
             Popish
             Authors
             ,
             each
             of
             whose
             works
             ,
             where
             that
             passage
             was
             ,
             is
             set
             forth
             with
             the
             approbation
             of
             severall
             Romish
             Doctors
             of
             principall
             note
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             But
             peradventure
             ,
             
               Quae
               non
               prosunt
               singula
               a
               juncta
               juvant
               .
            
             Although
             ,
             neither
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             the
             Scriptures
             Testimony
             alone
             will
             ,
             yet
             both
             together
             may
             constitute
             a
             solid
             and
             sufficient
             foundation
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             being
             asserted
             in
             ,
             and
             demonstrated
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             is
             a
             sure
             sooting
             for
             my
             faith
             ;
             To
             which
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             suffice
             to
             object
             the
             circle
             (
             which
             is
             here
             most
             palpable
             and
             evident
             )
             yet
             I
             shall
             at
             present
             forbeare
             that
             answer
             ,
             and
             referre
             it
             to
             another
             place
             ,
             and
             shall
             here
             consider
             ,
             whether
             the
             Scriptures
             assert
             the
             Popes
             infallible
             Authority
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             pretended
             .
             And
             first
             in
             generall
             ,
             whereas
             severall
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             are
             pleaded
             by
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             and
             Infallibility
             ,
             as
             
               Feed
               my
               sheep
               —
               Thou
               art
            
             Peter
             
               I
               have
               prayed
               for
               thee
            
             —
             and
             the
             like
             :
             I
             demande
             whether
             these
             words
             or
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             for
             themselves
             ,
             without
             the
             interpretation
             and
             testification
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             do
             bind
             me
             to
             believe
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             
             and
             Infallibility
             ,
             or
             no●
             ;
             If
             they
             deny
             the
             validity
             of
             these
             Texts
             ,
             without
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             and
             Authority
             (
             as
             needs
             they
             must
             according
             to
             their
             Principles
             )
             then
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             considered
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             that
             bindes
             me
             to
             believe
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             consequently
             I
             do
             not
             sin
             ,
             when
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             and
             own
             their
             Arguments
             drawn
             from
             these
             Texts
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Scripture
             in
             it selfe
             is
             no
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             a
             Papists
             Faith
             :
             If
             they
             affirme
             it
             ,
             then
             let
             all
             the
             Papists
             in
             the
             World
             give
             me
             a
             reason
             why
             these
             Texts
             
               The
               Word
               was
               God
            
             ,
             Joh.
             1.
             
             
               He
               thought
               it
               no
               robbery
               to
               be
               equall
               with
               God
               ,
            
             Phil.
             2.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               true
               God
            
             —
             1
             Joh.
             5.
             
             Should
             not
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             as
             solidly
             prove
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             mentioned
             Texts
             are
             affirmed
             to
             prove
             the
             Supremacy
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             If
             they
             persist
             still
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             alleadged
             Texts
             are
             in
             themselves
             a
             solid
             foundation
             for
             my
             faith
             ,
             although
             such
             an
             aspersion
             is
             contrary
             to
             their
             universall
             profession
             and
             overturnes
             the
             whole
             fabrick
             of
             Popery
             ;
             yet
             because
             I
             know
             those
             
             Proteus's
             will
             turne
             themselves
             into
             all
             shapes
             ,
             and
             indeavour
             to
             slip
             all
             knots
             ,
             and
             because
             I
             observe
             all
             their
             writings
             are
             stuffed
             with
             severall
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             would
             make
             their
             deluded
             Proselites
             believe
             they
             made
             them
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             faith
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             make
             some
             briefe
             remarks
             upon
             the
             chiefe
             of
             their
             Scripture
             allegations
             ,
             in
             pursuance
             of
             the
             Proposition
             under
             consideration
             ,
             and
             shew
             that
             the
             faith
             of
             a
             Papist
             hath
             no
             foundation
             at
             all
             in
             the
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             and
             fundamentall
             point
             of
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             :
             Onely
             that
             you
             may
             understand
             the
             diffidence
             ,
             which
             some
             of
             their
             own
             great
             Rabbies
             have
             in
             their
             Scripture
             Arguments
             ,
             I
             shall
             minde
             you
             of
             a
             remarkable
             saying
             of
             Eminent
             
               Doctor
               Pighius
            
             ,
             who
             perswading
             his
             Catholicks
             in
             their
             Disputations
             ,
             rather
             to
             
             argue
             from
             Tradition
             then
             Scriptures
             ,
             he
             breaks
             out
             into
             these
             memorable
             expressions
             :
             (a)
             
               Of
               which
               Doctrine
               if
               we
               had
               been
               mindfull
               ,
               that
               Hereticks
               are
               not
               to
               be
               convinced
               out
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               our
               affaires
               had
               been
               in
               a
               better
               posture
               ;
               but
               whilest
               for
               ostentation
               of
               wit
               and
               learning
               men
               disputed
               with
            
             Luther
             
               from
               Scripture
               this
               Fire
               ,
               which
               ,
               alas
               ,
               we
               now
               see
               was
               kindled
               ,
            
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             :
             You
             may
             as
             soon
             fetch
             water
             out
             of
             a
             stone
             as
             prove
             the
             Romish
             cause
             from
             the
             the
             Scripture
             :
             Oh
             the
             power
             of
             truth
             !
             Oh
             the
             desperatenesse
             of
             the
             Popish
             cause
             .
             His
             Councell
             indeed
             was
             good
             ,
             but
             they
             could
             not
             follow
             it
             ;
             for
             having
             once
             been
             sumbling
             about
             some
             Scriptures
             ,
             though
             they
             saw
             well
             enough
             how
             impertinent
             they
             were
             to
             their
             purpose
             ,
             yet
             having
             once
             begun
             ,
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             proceed
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             their
             attempts
             (
             for
             of
             all
             things
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             hate
             retreating
             and
             recanting
             )
             left
             they
             should
             put
             an
             Argument
             into
             our
             hands
             ,
             against
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             from
             her
             actuall
             mistakes
             and
             errours
             in
             the
             exposition
             of
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             principall
             places
             of
             Scripture
             upon
             which
             the
             Popes
             Supreme
             Authority
             and
             infallibility
             is
             founded
             ,
             are
             as
             follow
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             Matth.
             16.18
             .
             
               Thou
               art
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               and
               upon
               this
               rock
               will
               I
               build
               my
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Gates
               of
               Hell
               shall
               not
               prevaile
               against
               it
               :
               Ergo
               ,
            
             The
             Pope
             is
             Supreme
             Head
             ,
             and
             Infallibe
             :
             I
             shall
             forbear
             
               actum
               agere
            
             ,
             and
             therefore
             shall
             omit
             severall
             Answers
             allready
             given
             ,
             and
             onely
             point
             at
             some
             few
             of
             those
             many
             allegations
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             ridiculousnesse
             of
             this
             collection
             may
             appeare
             ,
             and
             
             the
             desperatenesse
             of
             that
             cause
             that
             can
             find
             no
             better
             supports
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             promise
             concernes
             onely
             the
             invisible
             Church
             of
             elect
             persons
             ,
             which
             appears
             thus
             ,
             because
             he
             speaks
             of
             that
             Church
             against
             which
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             do
             not
             prevaile
             ,
             but
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             do
             prevaile
             against
             all
             reprobates
             )
             and
             therefore
             the
             meanest
             sincere
             Elect
             Christian
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             hath
             a
             juster
             claime
             to
             infallibility
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             then
             many
             Popes
             of
             Rome
             had
             (
             whom
             their
             own
             Authors
             confesse
             to
             have
             been
             reprobates
             .
             )
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             promise
             secures
             the
             Church
             as
             well
             from
             damnable
             sins
             as
             damnable
             errours
             .
             I
             prove
             it
             ;
             The
             Church
             is
             here
             secured
             against
             the
             prevalency
             of
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             :
             But
             the
             Gates
             of
             Hell
             may
             prevaile
             as
             surely
             ,
             and
             do
             prevaile
             as
             frequently
             by
             damnable
             sins
             ,
             as
             by
             errors
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             If
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             this
             Text
             ,
             Popes
             have
             fallen
             into
             damnable
             Sins
             ,
             they
             may
             consequently
             fall
             into
             damnable
             Heresies
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Infallibility
             here
             promised
             ,
             extends
             onely
             to
             damnable
             Heresies
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             lead
             to
             ,
             and
             leave
             a
             man
             under
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             it
             were
             intended
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Christ
             promiseth
             no
             more
             infallibility
             to
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             hereby
             promiseth
             ,
             and
             generally
             giveth
             to
             all
             persevering
             Christians
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             promise
             is
             spoken
             of
             ,
             and
             made
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             and
             therefore
             belongs
             to
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             members
             of
             it
             alike
             :
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             it
             prove
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Romish
             Bishop
             and
             Church
             ,
             it
             proves
             also
             the
             same
             of
             the
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             Ephesus
             ,
             Philippi
             ,
             &c.
             which
             may
             further
             appeare
             ,
             thus
             ;
             That
             if
             we
             should
             grant
             the
             Papists
             their
             absurd
             supposition
             ,
             that
             this
             work
             was
             not
             Peters
             confession
             ,
             but
             his
             person
             ,
             yet
             since
             the
             Bishops
             of
             Corinth
             ,
             and
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             indeed
             all
             the
             Bishops
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             according
             to
             this
             supposition
             were
             built
             upon
             Peters
             person
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             
             and
             the
             infallibility
             supposed
             is
             here
             promised
             equally
             to
             all
             that
             are
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             it
             must
             either
             prove
             all
             of
             them
             infallible
             ,
             or
             leave
             the
             Pope
             fallible
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Whatsoever
             Authority
             or
             Infallibility
             is
             here
             promised
             to
             Peter
             is
             in
             other
             places
             promised
             and
             given
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             therefore
             what
             is
             collected
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             for
             S
             t
             Peters
             Successors
             may
             be
             with
             equall
             truth
             and
             evidence
             pleaded
             from
             other
             places
             ,
             for
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             The
             same
             Keyes
             which
             are
             here
             promised
             to
             Peter
             are
             actually
             given
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Math.
             18.18
             .
             and
             Ioh.
             20.22
             ,
             23.
             
             And
             if
             infallibility
             be
             here
             promised
             to
             Peter
             ,
             as
             much
             is
             promised
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             John
             16.13
             .
             
               He
               will
               guide
               you
               into
               all
               Truth
               .
            
             And
             if
             St
             Peter
             be
             here
             called
             a
             Rock
             ,
             so
             are
             the
             other
             Apostles
             called
             Pillars
             ,
             Gal.
             2.9
             .
             and
             Foundations
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             
             Apoc.
             21.14
             .
             And
             that
             16
             th
             of
             Matthew
             speaks
             not
             one
             syllable
             more
             of
             transmitting
             S
             t
             Peters
             Authority
             to
             his
             Successors
             ,
             then
             those
             other
             places
             do
             to
             their
             Successors
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             unavoydably
             followes
             ,
             either
             that
             all
             their
             Successors
             are
             infallible
             ,
             or
             that
             S
             t
             Peters
             Successor
             is
             fallible
             ,
             at
             best
             for
             any
             thing
             that
             appeares
             from
             this
             Text
             (
             whether
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             hath
             other
             foundations
             we
             shall
             examine
             in
             their
             order
             .
             )
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             although
             this
             place
             may
             not
             seem
             to
             be
             cogent
             to
             one
             that
             considers
             it
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             yet
             if
             you
             take
             it
             according
             to
             the
             exposition
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             it
             proves
             what
             it
             is
             alledged
             for
             :
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             The
             Fathers
             generally
             did
             understand
             this
             Rock
             to
             be
             not
             Peters
             Person
             ,
             but
             his
             confession
             ,
             or
             Christ
             as
             confessed
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             you
             shall
             finde
             proved
             to
             have
             been
             the
             minde
             of
             S
             t
             
               Cyrill
               ,
               Hilary
               ,
               Hierom
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Basil
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
            
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             whole
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             in
             that
             incomparably
             learned
             and
             Irreffragable
             Discourse
             of
             Moulins
             ,
             called
             
               The
               Novelty
               of
               Popery
            
             ,
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Fathers
             are
             not
             infallible
             guides
             of
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             I
             shall
             prove
             in
             the
             next
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             howsoever
             ,
             They
             that
             assert
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             when
             they
             relate
             the
             Churches
             Judgment
             ,
             yet
             allow
             their
             Fallibility
             in
             expounding
             Scripture
             :
             Caietan
             and
             Maldonate
             both
             acknowledge
             it
             ,
             and
             practise
             accordingly
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             in
             many
             cases
             preferre
             a
             new
             exposition
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             repugnant
             to
             the
             expositions
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             :
             And
             S
             r
             
               Kenelme
               Digby
            
             speaking
             of
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             expressely
             saith
             ,
             he
             understands
             it
             
               onely
               of
               the
               Traditions
               .
               or
               Doctrines
               ,
               delivered
               by
               them
               as
               the
               Faith
               received
               from
               their
               Ancestours
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               Comments
               or
               Sermons
               upon
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               have
               no
               more
               weight
               then
               the
               reasons
               they
               give
               for
               them
               .
            
             Letters
             between
             Lord
             Digby
             and
             S
             r
             
               Kenelme
               Digby
            
             ,
             pag.
             10.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             But
             if
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             difficulties
             were
             cleared
             ;
             yet
             ,
             do
             two
             things
             remaine
             behind
             ,
             in
             which
             this
             Text
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             are
             wholly
             silent
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             fly
             to
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             in
             the
             next
             place
             .
             )
             The
             first
             ,
             That
             all
             this
             Supreme
             Authority
             and
             infallibility
             ,
             which
             they
             suppose
             to
             have
             been
             in
             Peter
             ,
             was
             transmitted
             to
             his
             Successor
             (
             and
             consequently
             Linus
             S
             t
             Peters
             Successor
             was
             Superiour
             to
             the
             Apostle
             and
             Evangelist
             S
             t
             Iohn
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             need
             have
             no
             squeamish
             Conscience
             that
             can
             digest
             )
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             amounts
             to
             nothing
             ,
             unlesse
             another
             thing
             be
             proved
             ,
             viz
             :
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             S
             t
             Peters
             Successor
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             scripture
             failes
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Coronis
             or
             Apex
             of
             the
             Argument
             (
             without
             which
             it
             is
             both
             impertinent
             ,
             and
             impotent
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             probation
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             )
             is
             fetched
             solely
             from
             Tradition
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             And
             so
             their
             Argument
             stands
             like
             the
             Angell
             in
             the
             Apocalypse
             with
             one
             foot
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             another
             on
             the
             
             Sea
             ,
             one
             Leg
             of
             it
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             other
             in
             History
             ;
             an●
             because
             
               conclusio
               sequitur
               partem
               deteriorem
            
             ,
             the
             conclusion
             cannot
             be
             
               de
               side
            
             ;
             or
             rather
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             :
             The
             whole
             Syllogisme
             is
             
               extra
               Scripturall
            
             .
             The
             prerogative
             of
             St
             Peter
             are
             transmitted
             to
             S
             t
             Peters
             Successors
             ;
             Bu●
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             is
             S
             Peters
             Successor
             ;
             where
             it
             appeares
             from
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             that
             neither
             propositio●
             is
             to
             be
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             wholly
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             all
             at
             present
             I
             am
             concerned
             to
             make
             good
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             all
             this
             were
             over
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             done●
             Behold
             the
             misery
             of
             a
             desperate
             cause
             :
             for
             whereas
             it
             is
             known
             ,
             and
             granted
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             S
             t
             Peter
             had
             two
             Seas
             ,
             he
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             for
             seven
             Years
             saith
             Baronius
             ,
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             further
             evin●
             ced
             ,
             That
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Antioch
             was
             excluded
             from
             ,
             and
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             invested
             with
             S
             t
             Peters
             Prerogatives
             And
             would
             you
             know
             the
             proofe
             of
             this
             position
             (
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Foundation
             Stone
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             You
             shall
             have
             the
             Argument
             in
             Bellarmines
             words
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               had
               its
               rise
            
             à
             facto
             Petri
             from
             S
             t
             Peters
             fact
             .
             Peter
             
               leave●
               Antioch
               and
               comes
               to
               Rome
               ,
               and
               there
               he
               dies
               ,
            
             and
             so
             hi●
             Holinesse
             got
             the
             day
             .
             Here
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             ,
             depends
             upon
             ,
             and
             is
             resolved
             into
             a
             matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             an
             uncertain
             Historicall
             relation
             〈◊〉
             Nay
             ,
             to
             speak
             truly
             ,
             there
             are
             severall
             matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             every
             one
             of
             which
             must
             be
             solidly
             demonstrated
             ,
             before
             their
             Faith
             can
             have
             a
             firme
             Foundation
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Peter
             was
             at
             Rome
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Peter
             was
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             properly
             so
             called
             .
             3.
             
             That
             S
             t
             Peter
             died
             at
             Rome
             .
             4.
             
             That
             it
             was
             Christs
             ,
             or
             Peters
             intention
             ,
             that
             Peters
             Successor
             should
             enjoy
             all
             his
             Priviledges
             .
             5.
             
             That
             Christ
             or
             Peter
             appointed
             his
             Romane
             not
             his
             Antiochian
             Successor
             to
             
             be
             this
             person
             ,
             to
             whom
             such
             priviledges
             were
             to
             be
             transmitted
             :
             If
             there
             be
             a
             flaw
             in
             any
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             their
             whole
             cause
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             is
             lost
             .
             And
             all
             these
             are
             matters
             of
             fact
             .
             And
             such
             is
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             uncertainty
             of
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             that
             the
             Papists
             confess
             those
             persons
             whom
             they
             suppose
             infallible
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             ,
             are
             fallible
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             .
             Excepitng
             that
             modern
             dotage
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             who
             have
             lately
             asserted
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             :
             But
             that
             is
             such
             a
             piece
             of
             drollery
             ,
             and
             impudence
             ,
             that
             their
             own
             brethren
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             forsworn
             all
             modesty
             are
             ashamed
             of
             it
             :
             now
             to
             assume
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             these
             assertions
             are
             apparently
             false
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             are
             disputable
             points
             ,
             and
             denied
             by
             divers
             learned
             men
             ,
             not
             without
             a
             plausible
             appearance
             of
             authorities
             and
             arguments
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Jesuites
             opinion
             be
             true
             concerning
             the
             doctrine
             of
             probability
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             satisfie
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             venture
             his
             salvation
             upon
             the
             opinions
             of
             two
             or
             three
             learn'd
             Doctors
             .
             Then
             a
             Protestant
             may
             satisfy
             his
             conscience
             ,
             and
             venture
             his
             salvation
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             propositions
             are
             false
             ,
             being
             denied
             by
             far
             more
             then
             that
             number
             of
             learned
             Doctors
             .
             At
             least
             this
             must
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             it
             renders
             the
             forementioned
             positions
             ,
             dubious
             and
             uncertain
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Papists
             build
             their
             divine
             faith
             upon
             a
             dubious
             historicall
             faith
             :
             yet
             again
             :
             what
             if
             Peter
             dies
             there
             ?
             must
             the
             universall
             headship
             needs
             go
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             the
             place
             where
             he
             dies
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             another
             where
             he
             lived
             ?
             Charles
             the
             fifth
             was
             King
             of
             Spain
             ,
             and
             Emperour
             of
             Germany
             ;
             if
             he
             die
             in
             Spain
             ,
             must
             all
             the
             Kings
             of
             Spain
             be
             therefore
             Emperours
             of
             Germany
             ?
             Haply
             they
             will
             say
             no
             ,
             because
             the
             Empire
             is
             elective
             ,
             not
             hereditary
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             were
             granted
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             this
             universall
             headship
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             to
             continue
             ,
             will
             they
             pawne
             their
             soules
             on
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             indeed
             they
             do
             )
             that
             this
             
             universall
             headship
             was
             hereditary
             ,
             not
             elective
             ?
             How
             will
             they
             prove
             it
             ?
             Christ
             dies
             at
             Ierusalem
             ,
             by
             this
             rule
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ierusalem
             must
             be
             universall
             head
             :
             Suppose
             the
             Pope
             should
             leave
             Rome
             ,
             and
             go
             to
             Avignon
             ,
             (
             a●
             once
             he
             did
             )
             and
             settle
             ,
             and
             die
             there
             ,
             by
             this
             rule
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Avignon
             must
             succeed
             in
             the
             universall
             headship●
             But
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             of
             so
             absurd
             a
             fancy
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             10.
             
             A
             second
             place
             of
             scripture
             is
             ,
             Ioh.
             21.
             
             
               Pete●
               feed
               my
               sheep
            
             ;
             And
             this
             feeding
             must
             denote
             ruling
             as
             wel●
             as
             teaching
             ,
             and
             this
             rule
             (
             forsooth
             )
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             supreme
             power
             ,
             and
             that
             power
             must
             bee
             attended
             with●
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             these
             sheep
             must
             be
             all
             the
             sheep
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             nay
             ,
             shephards
             too
             ,
             exceept
             the
             Pan
             ,
             or
             
               princep●
               pastorum
            
             at
             
               Rome
               .
               Tantae
               molis
               erat
               Romanum
               conder●
               papam
               .
            
             And
             this
             rope
             of
             sand
             must
             be
             called
             an
             argument
             ,
             by
             which
             one
             may
             see
             the
             intollerable
             confidence
             they
             have
             in
             themselves
             and
             their
             shamelesse
             contempt
             of
             the
             Readers
             ,
             whom
             they
             think
             obliged
             to
             receive
             all
             their
             dictates
             without
             enquiry
             .
             I
             would
             have
             you
             to
             wit
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             knew
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             when
             they
             invented
             the
             doctrine
             of
             an
             implicit
             faith
             and
             a
             blind
             obedience
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             decrees
             ,
             for
             if
             men
             should
             once
             dare
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
             and
             examine
             their
             assertions
             ,
             all
             their
             craft
             would
             be
             in
             danger
             to
             be
             set
             ,
             at
             nought
             ,
             and
             the
             Temple
             of
             
               Dominus
               Deus
               noster
               papa
            
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Canon
             Law
             calls
             him
             )
             would
             be
             despised
             and
             his
             magnificence
             would
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             whom
             so
             great
             a
             part
             of
             the
             world
             worshippeth
             .
             But
             if
             indeed
             they
             will
             by
             Transubstantiation
             turn
             this
             handfull
             of
             straw
             into
             a
             pillar
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             cannot
             blame
             one
             near
             drowning
             ,
             for
             catching
             at
             every
             twig
             )
             then
             I
             shall
             offer
             these
             things
             to
             their
             consideration
             .
          
           
             1
             That
             Bellarmine
             (
             as
             his
             manner
             is
             )
             bestowes
             seaven
             arguments
             to
             prove
             that
             which
             none
             ever
             denied
             ,
             that
             those
             words
             were
             spoken
             to
             Peter
             alone
             ,
             and
             neglects
             
             that
             which
             he
             should
             have
             disproved
             viz.
             the
             reason
             thereof
             given
             by
             
               Aug.
               Cyril
               ,
               Ambrose
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             after
             them
             the
             Protestants
             which
             was
             ,
             not
             the
             collation
             of
             a
             new
             dignity
             superior
             to
             that
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             his
             restoration
             to
             his
             former
             dignity
             of
             the
             Apostleship
             ,
             from
             which
             by
             his
             great
             transgression
             he
             might
             seem
             to
             have
             fallen
             as
             Iudas
             really
             did
             fall
             by
             his
             Transgression
             Act.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             this
             Text
             afford
             them
             any
             support
             ,
             they
             must
             have
             it
             either
             from
             the
             Act
             ,
             or
             the
             word
             Feed
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             object
             or
             phrase
             ,
             
               my
               sheep
            
             :
             For
             the
             first
             ,
             By
             what
             Arts
             can
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             he
             drawn
             from
             that
             word
             or
             precept
             !
             This
             feeding
             (
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Romanists
             themselves
             )
             implies
             nothing
             but
             teaching
             and
             ruling
             ,
             and
             both
             those
             are
             ascribed
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             without
             any
             discrimination
             ,
             Mat.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             
             Mat.
             18.
             
             Iohn
             .
             20.
             
             And
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             
               not
               onely
               the
               power
               of
               Rule
               ,
               but
               the
               supreme
               power
               was
               conferred
               upon
               all
               the
               Apostles
            
             :
             (a)
             Nay
             ,
             they
             are
             ascribed
             to
             inferiour
             Ministers
             Heb.
             13.
             
             
               Obey
               them
               that
               have
               the
               rule
               over
               you
            
             ;
             and
             1
             Tim.
             5.17
             .
             
               The
               elders
               that
               rule
               well
            
             ;
             and
             to
             such
             ,
             the
             very
             same
             Precept
             is
             given
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.1
             ,
             2.
             
             The
             Elders
             —
             I
             exhort
             —
             
               Feed
               the
               flock
               of
               God
               which
               is
               among
               you
            
             :
             Doth
             Feeding
             in
             one
             place
             argue
             superiority
             ,
             and
             in
             another
             place
             imply
             subjection
             ?
             or
             rather
             in
             both
             places
             it
             seemes
             it
             signifies
             what
             the
             Pope
             pleaseth
             ;
             But
             you
             must
             know
             the
             Romish
             Doctors
             having
             called
             ●he
             Scripture
             a
             Lesbian
             Rule
             ,
             and
             a
             Nose
             of
             Wax
             ,
             —
             they
             were
             bound
             in
             honour
             
               aut
               invenire
               aut
               facere
            
             ,
             either
             to
             finde
             it
             so
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             it
             such
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             said
             their
             charge
             〈◊〉
             limited
             to
             the
             Flock
             of
             God
             among
             them
             ,
             whereas
             Peters
             extends
             to
             all
             the
             sheep
             ;
             the
             Answer
             is
             easie
             ,
             if
             that
             ●e
             granted
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             difference
             doth
             not
             lie
             in
             the
             
             act
             of
             Feeding
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             object
             of
             which
             I
             now
             come
             to
             speak
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             second
             thing
             ;
             the
             phrase
             
               my
               sheep
            
             :
          
           
             Granting
             therefore
             what
             Bellar.
             desires
             that
             he
             speaks
             of
             all
             the
             sheep
             ,
             yet
             herein
             S
             t
             Peter
             had
             no
             prerogative
             above
             the
             other
             Apostles
             who
             are
             equally
             commanded
             to
             teach
             and
             baptise
             all
             Nations
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             to
             preach
             the
             Gospell
             to
             every
             Creature
             ,
             Mar.
             16.15
             .
             And
             Peters
             Diocess
             surely
             cannot
             be
             larger
             ,
             unlesse
             happily
             Utopia
             be
             taken
             in
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             is
             in
             the
             same
             part
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             I
             meane
             Purgatory
             :
             But
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             surely
             they
             have
             somewhat
             else
             to
             plead
             for
             themselves
             from
             this
             Text
             ;
             Why
             yes
             These
             good
             masters
             of
             the
             feast
             have
             reserved
             the
             best
             Wine
             to
             the
             last
             .
             Here
             comes
             in
             a
             rare
             notion
             not
             fit
             to
             be
             prostituted
             to
             vulgar
             apprehensions
             ,
             you
             shall
             heare
             it
             upon
             condition
             you
             will
             not
             put
             them
             to
             the
             proofe
             of
             it
             which
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             
               nem●
               tenetur
               a●
               impossibilia
               ,
               No
               man
               is
               obliged
               to
               do
               more
               then
               is
               in
               his
               power
               ;
               Peter
            
             was
             to
             feed
             the
             sheep
             as
             ordinary
             Pastour
             ,
             the
             rest
             as
             extraordinary
             Ambassadors
             and
             with
             a
             certaine
             subjection
             to
             Peter
             ,
             (a)
             If
             you
             ask
             ,
             doth
             this
             Text
             say
             so
             ?
             or
             any
             other
             Text
             ?
             or
             is
             there
             one
             syllable
             from
             whence
             this
             may
             be
             deduced
             ?
             you
             must
             remember
             the
             condition
             which
             I
             told
             you
             .
             And
             what
             if
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             how
             comes
             the
             ordinary
             power
             to
             be
             greater
             and
             higher
             then
             the
             extraordinary
             ?
             In
             the
             Old
             Testament
             generally
             ,
             the
             extraordinary
             officers
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             whom
             God
             raised
             were
             superior
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             And
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             who
             were
             extraordinary
             officers
             were
             superior
             to
             Pastors
             and
             Teachers
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             ordinary
             .
             How
             come
             the
             
             Tables
             to
             be
             turned
             ?
             and
             the
             ordinary
             agent
             to
             be
             advanced
             above
             the
             extraordinary
             Ambassadors
             ?
             And
             what
             if
             all
             this
             be
             granted
             it
             edifies
             nothing
             unlesse
             two
             things
             be
             superadded
             ,
             of
             both
             which
             the
             Scripture
             is
             wholly
             silent
             and
             their
             proof
             failes
             them
             .
             1.
             
             They
             must
             prove
             that
             this
             power
             of
             feeding
             is
             transmitted
             to
             Peters
             Successors
             in
             a
             more
             peculiar
             manner
             ,
             then
             to
             the
             Successors
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             whatever
             power
             Peter
             had
             is
             deposited
             in
             their
             hand
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             .
             is
             this
             Successor
             to
             whom
             these
             things
             are
             concredited
             .
             And
             these
             they
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             prove
             from
             Scripture
             So
             that
             still
             the
             conclusion
             remaines
             intire
             ,
             That
             the
             Scripture
             is
             not
             to
             the
             Papists
             a
             solid
             and
             sure
             ground
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             A
             third
             place
             alwaies
             in
             their
             mouths
             is
             Luke
             22.31
             .
             
               Simon
               ,
               Simon
               ;
               Satan
               hath
               desired
               to
               winnow
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               prayed
               that
               thy
               faith
               faile
               not
               .
            
             A
             man
             would
             not
             believe
             if
             he
             did
             not
             see
             it
             with
             his
             own
             eyes
             that
             such
             Learned
             men
             as
             diverse
             of
             the
             Papists
             are
             should
             put
             any
             confidence
             in
             such
             broken
             reeds
             and
             shatter'd
             Arguments
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             Truely
             saith
             a
             learned
             man
             ,
             
               Hoc
               non
               est
               disputare
               sed
               somniare
            
             :
             This
             is
             rather
             a
             dreame
             ,
             then
             an
             Argument
             :
             What
             thoughts
             the
             Papists
             have
             of
             our
             English
             Sectaries
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             ;
             but
             I
             must
             needs
             do
             them
             this
             right
             to
             professe
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             know
             that
             Sect
             among
             us
             (
             the
             Quakers
             excepted
             )
             so
             absurd
             and
             impertinent
             in
             the
             all
             gations
             of
             Scripture
             for
             their
             most
             irrationall
             opinions
             as
             in
             sundry
             particulars
             (
             and
             this
             especially
             )
             the
             Papists
             are
             .
             But
             because
             they
             shall
             not
             complaine
             of
             us
             (
             as
             we
             do
             justly
             of
             them
             )
             that
             we
             rather
             condemne
             them
             then
             confute
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             the
             ridiculousnesse
             of
             this
             allegation
             to
             their
             purpose
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             this
             Prayer
             secure
             the
             Pope
             from
             unbeliefe
             and
             errour
             in
             judgment
             ,
             it
             secures
             him
             also
             from
             unbeliefe
             and
             Apostacy
             in
             heart
             and
             life
             :
             But
             this
             Prayer
             doth
             
             not
             secure
             the
             Pope
             from
             Apostacy
             in
             heart
             and
             life
             .
             The
             Papists
             generally
             confesse
             that
             severall
             of
             their
             Popes
             were
             
               Apostatici
               non
               Apostolici
               Apostates
            
             ,
             not
             Apostolick
             persons
             .
             All
             the
             doubt
             lies
             about
             the
             Major
             ,
             which
             I
             prove
             thus
             ;
             If
             this
             Prayer
             was
             put
             up
             for
             Peter
             in
             the
             name
             and
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             his
             Successors
             as
             well
             as
             himselfe
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             it
             was
             though
             we
             denie
             it
             )
             then
             the
             same
             thing
             for
             which
             Christ
             prayes
             for
             Peter
             ,
             Christ
             Prayes
             for
             it
             for
             his
             Successors
             also
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             Christ
             prayed
             that
             Peter
             might
             be
             kept
             from
             Apostacy
             in
             heart
             and
             life
             as
             well
             as
             in
             opinion
             and
             judgment
             ,
             then
             the
             Major
             is
             true
             .
             But
             Christ
             prayed
             that
             Peter
             might
             be
             so
             kept
             ,
             which
             I
             thus
             prove
             Christs
             Prayer
             was
             the
             Antidote
             against
             the
             Devils
             malicious
             designe
             ;
             
               Satan
               hath
               desired
               to
               winnow
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               prayed
            
             &c.
             
             And
             consequently
             the
             plaister
             must
             be
             as
             large
             as
             the
             sore
             :
             But
             the
             Devils
             designe
             was
             not
             only
             to
             draw
             Peter
             to
             error
             in
             judgment
             ,
             but
             also
             ,
             yea
             principally
             to
             draw
             him
             to
             Apostacy
             in
             heart
             and
             life
             .
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             notwithstanding
             this
             Prayer
             it
             was
             possible
             ,
             that
             Peter
             himselfe
             might
             fall
             so
             farre
             after
             Christ's
             Prayer
             ,
             as
             to
             teach
             a
             false
             Doctrine
             ;
             then
             this
             Prayer
             doth
             not
             prove
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             .
             But
             notwithstanding
             this
             Prayer
             ,
             it
             was
             possible
             that
             Peter
             might
             fall
             so
             far
             as
             to
             teach
             a
             false
             Doctrine
             .
             The
             Minor
             (
             which
             alone
             needs
             proofe
             )
             I
             prove
             thus
             ,
             He
             that
             believed
             a
             false
             Doctrine
             ,
             might
             preach
             a
             false
             doctrine
             ;
             but
             Peter
             after
             this
             prayer
             did
             believe
             a
             false
             doctrine
             which
             plainly
             apeares
             from
             Acts
             1.6
             .
             
               Wilt
               thou
               at
               this
               time
               restore
               the
               Kingdome
               to
               Israel
               ?
            
             by
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             and
             the
             Popish
             expositions
             confesse
             it
             )
             that
             the
             Apostles
             (
             and
             Peter
             with
             them
             )
             still
             retained
             the
             old
             leaven
             of
             the
             beliefe
             of
             a
             Temporal
             Monarchy
             of
             Christ
             upon
             earth
             ,
             (
             a
             Doctrine
             which
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             condemne
             in
             the
             Millenaries
             )
             Nor
             was
             this
             ▪
             the
             onely
             mistake
             of
             Peter
             or
             the
             Apostles
             after
             that
             Prayer
             .
             And
             indeed
             
             it
             was
             not
             Christs
             Prayer
             ,
             but
             the
             gift
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             after
             his
             death
             which
             did
             secure
             the
             Apostles
             from
             errour
             ,
             and
             us
             from
             deceit
             ,
             in
             following
             their
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             Christs
             Prayer
             for
             the
             not
             failing
             of
             Peters
             faith
             render
             the
             Pope
             infallible
             ,
             then
             S
             t
             Pauls
             Prayer
             for
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             
               I
               pray
               God
               your
               whole
               Spirit
               ,
               Soule
               and
               Body
               be
               preserved
               blamelesse
               ,
               unto
               the
               comming
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.23
             .
             and
             for
             the
             Philippians
             ,
             
               That
               they
               might
               abound
               in
               knowledge
               —
               and
               approve
               things
               that
               are
               excellent
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               sincere
               ,
               and
               without
               offence
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Philip.
             1.9
             .
             prove
             the
             infallibility
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             impeccability
             of
             the
             Thessalonians
             ,
             and
             the
             Philippians
             .
             The
             reason
             is
             this
             ;
             because
             S
             t
             Pauls
             Prayer
             being
             infallibly
             dictated
             by
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             made
             according
             to
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             in
             Christs
             name
             must
             as
             surely
             be
             answered
             ,
             as
             Christs
             Prayer
             was
             ,
             for
             God
             who
             cannot
             lie
             hath
             promised
             to
             answer
             such
             Prayers
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Prayer
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             perseverance
             of
             Faith
             ,
             makes
             him
             infallible
             for
             whom
             Christ
             prayes
             ,
             then
             all
             elect
             and
             persevering
             believers
             are
             infallible
             .
             The
             consequence
             appeares
             thus
             ;
             Because
             Christ
             did
             pray
             ,
             and
             doth
             intercede
             for
             the
             perseverance
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             every
             such
             person
             .
             Christ
             expressely
             tels
             us
             ,
             Joh.
             17.
             
             
               I
               pray
               not
               for
               these
               alone
               ,
               but
               for
               them
               also
               which
               shall
               believe
               on
               me
               through
               their
               word
               .
            
             And
             there
             is
             not
             one
             persevering
             Christian
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             owes
             his
             perseverance
             to
             the
             Prayer
             ,
             care
             ,
             and
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             :
             Hence
             they
             are
             said
             to
             be
             preserved
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             Iude
             1.1
             .
             And
             therefore
             either
             this
             Argument
             concludes
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             gives
             him
             ten
             thousand
             partners
             in
             that
             priviledge
             .
             And
             surely
             ,
             if
             the
             prayer
             for
             this
             mercy
             makes
             the
             Pope
             infallible
             ,
             much
             more
             doth
             the
             actuall
             donation
             of
             this
             mercy
             make
             believers
             infallible
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             Prayer
             was
             intended
             for
             the
             other
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Peter
             (
             though
             Christ
             speak
             to
             Peter
             in
             the
             name
             
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             his
             manner
             was
             as
             evidently
             appears
             from
             hence
             .
             Christ
             prayes
             for
             those
             ,
             whom
             the
             Divell
             desires
             to
             winnow
             .
             That
             is
             plaine
             from
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Satan
               hath
               desired
               to
               winnow
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               have
               prayed
            
             —
             But
             the
             Devils
             aime
             was
             ,
             not
             onely
             against
             Peter
             but
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Christ
             expressely
             tels
             us
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             thee
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             you
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             followes
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             disease
             and
             danger
             was
             generall
             and
             common
             to
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             was
             that
             reliefe
             and
             succour
             ,
             which
             Christ
             here
             afforded
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             Apostles
             are
             interested
             in
             this
             promise
             ,
             and
             therefore
             either
             it
             makes
             not
             the
             successors
             of
             Peter
             infallible
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             makes
             all
             the
             successours
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             infallible
             ,
             let
             them
             chuse
             which
             they
             will.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             yet
             if
             all
             those
             difficulties
             be
             overcome
             ,
             the
             Conclusion
             may
             be
             granted
             ,
             without
             any
             advantage
             to
             their
             cause
             .
             For
             ,
             what
             if
             Christ
             prayed
             for
             Peter
             alone
             ?
             What
             if
             this
             prayer
             intended
             and
             procured
             infallibility
             for
             him
             ?
             
               Quid
               hoc
               ad
               Iphieli
               boves
            
             ?
             What
             is
             this
             to
             the
             Pope
             ?
             What
             Scripture
             ,
             what
             Father
             ,
             what
             man
             (
             that
             is
             not
             wholly
             mancipated
             to
             the
             Popes
             ambitious
             humour
             )
             will
             say
             or
             can
             prove
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             interested
             in
             all
             the
             prayers
             of
             Christ
             for
             Peter
             ?
             Or
             why
             may
             not
             all
             the
             successours
             of
             the
             other
             Apostles
             upon
             as
             good
             grounds
             claime
             an
             interest
             in
             that
             prayer
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             infallibility
             of
             all
             the
             Apostles
             Ioh.
             17
             ?
             (
             For
             sure
             I
             am
             those
             prayers
             of
             Christ
             that
             God
             would
             
               keep
               them
               through
               his
               own
               name
               ,
            
             v.
             11.
             
               keep
               them
               from
               evill
            
             ,
             v.
             15.
             
               sanctify
               them
               through
               his
               truth
               and
               keep
               them
               unto
               glory
               ,
            
             v.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             do
             as
             fully
             imply
             infallibility
             as
             this
             that
             Peters
             faith
             might
             not
             faile
             ,
             )
             Or
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             grant
             ,
             what
             they
             cannot
             prove
             ,
             that
             Peters
             successours
             have
             this
             as
             their
             peculiar
             ,
             yet
             why
             should
             not
             this
             prayer
             preserve
             the
             chaire
             of
             Antioch
             as
             well
             at
             that
             of
             Rome
             from
             fallibility
             ?
             And
             how
             can
             this
             prayer
             
               that
               his
               faith
               may
               not
               faile
            
             be
             
             put
             up
             by
             Christ
             for
             one
             of
             them
             that
             he
             tels
             us
             ,
             he
             doth
             not
             pray
             for
             .
             Ioh.
             17.9
             .
             
               I
               pray
               not
               for
               th●
               World
               ,
            
             i.e.
             of
             reprobates
             (
             and
             such
             many
             Popes
             are
             confessed
             to
             have
             been
             )
             or
             how
             can
             this
             prayer
             for
             perseverance
             in
             the
             faith
             be
             offered
             up
             by
             Christ
             for
             such
             as
             never
             had
             any
             true
             faith
             (
             as
             is
             acknowledged
             of
             many
             Popes
             )
             or
             how
             dare
             they
             say
             Christ
             prayed
             thus
             for
             the
             faith
             of
             all
             succeeding
             Popes
             ,
             when
             they
             confesse
             the
             faith
             of
             severall
             Popes
             hath
             failed
             ?
             It
             is
             true
             they
             have
             a
             miserable
             shift
             they
             tell
             us
             a
             
               Pope
               may
               erre
               as
               a
               private
               person
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               a
               Pope
               ,
               he
               may
               erre
               personally
               ,
               though
               not
               judicially
               ,
            
             not
             in
             Cathedrâ
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             doubt
             among
             us
             (
             saith
             Costerus
             )
             (a)
             
               That
               the
               Pope
               as
               a
               private
               person
               ,
               may
               erre
               and
               fall
               into
               Heresy
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             concerned
             in
             this
             prayer
             and
             promise
             of
             infallibility
             .
             For
             if
             this
             prayer
             for
             Peter
             reacheth
             to
             his
             Successors
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             priviledge
             for
             which
             Christ
             here
             prayes
             for
             Peter
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             he
             prayeth
             for
             his
             Successors
             :
             But
             the
             same
             priviledge
             ,
             which
             according
             to
             their
             supposition
             is
             here
             prayed
             for
             on
             Peters
             behalfe
             ,
             is
             not
             prayed
             for
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             his
             successors
             ,
             themselves
             being
             Judges
             .
             For
             Christs
             prayer
             they
             confesse
             secured
             Peter
             from
             falling
             into
             errour
             ,
             even
             as
             a
             private
             person
             ,
             which
             you
             see
             they
             do
             not
             Pretend
             for
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             here
             is
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             popes
             reserving
             the
             key
             of
             interpretations
             in
             his
             own
             brest
             ,
             for
             now
             he
             can
             order
             it
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             proportion
             the
             meanings
             of
             any
             Text
             as
             need
             requires
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             Text
             (
             if
             you
             please
             to
             believe
             them
             )
             it
             procures
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Peter
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             neither
             personally
             ,
             nor
             judicially
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             may
             erre
             personally
             ,
             but
             not
             
             judicially
             .
             3.
             
             That
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             Rome
             cannot
             erre
             personally
             :
             But
             it
             is
             all
             the
             reason
             in
             the
             world
             that
             the
             first
             inventers
             and
             Authors
             of
             Infallibility
             should
             have
             the
             disposing
             of
             it
             in
             their
             own
             hands
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             A
             fourth
             place
             vehemently
             urged
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             is
             ,
             Deut.
             17.11
             ,
             12.
             where
             the
             
               Iowes
               are
               commanded
               under
               paine
               of
               death
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               the
               High-Priest
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               according
               to
               the
               sentence
               which
               the
               Priest
               should
               shew
               them
               .
            
             —
             Therefore
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             High-Priest
             was
             infallible
             (
             else
             the
             people
             had
             been
             bound
             to
             rest
             in
             a
             false
             decision
             )
             &
             consequently
             the
             Pope
             who
             succeeds
             in
             the
             High-Priests
             place
             is
             infallible
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             a
             man
             should
             put
             them
             to
             prove
             the
             consequence
             ,
             how
             wofully
             would
             they
             be
             gravelled
             ?
             If
             these
             Romanists
             would
             lay
             aside
             their
             Dictatourship
             and
             condescend
             to
             the
             proofe
             of
             their
             assertions
             ,
             how
             would
             they
             prove
             one
             of
             these
             things
             :
             1.
             
             That
             the
             high
             Priest
             of
             the
             Jewes
             hath
             a
             visible
             Successour
             upon
             earth
             among
             Christians
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Pope
             alone
             is
             this
             Successor
             .
             3.
             
             That
             this
             supposed
             successor
             must
             be
             invested
             with
             all
             the
             Priviledges
             which
             the
             High-Priest
             had
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             passe
             by
             all
             these
             and
             the
             horrible
             impertinency
             of
             the
             instance
             &
             feeblenesse
             of
             the
             consequence
             ,
             and
             shall
             assault
             them
             on
             the
             strongest
             side
             by
             denying
             the
             Antecedent
             ,
             viz.
             that
             any
             infallibility
             is
             here
             ascribed
             or
             promised
             to
             the
             High-Priest
             ,
             for
             proof
             hereof
             I
             offer
             these
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             more
             infallibility
             is
             here
             ascribed
             to
             the
             High-Priest
             then
             to
             the
             Judg
             and
             to
             the
             inferiour
             Priests
             :
             But
             the
             Judge
             and
             inferiour
             Priests
             were
             not
             infallible
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             This
             place
             doth
             not
             prove
             the
             High-Priests
             Infallibility
             ,
             The
             Major
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Words
             ,
             the
             Judge
             or
             Civill
             Magistrate
             is
             joyned
             in
             the
             same
             commission
             with
             the
             Priest
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             are
             commanded
             to
             acquiesce
             indifferently
             in
             the
             determinations
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             one
             and
             of
             the
             other
             :
             and
             therefore
             either
             
             both
             are
             infallible
             ,
             or
             neither
             :
             Again
             it
             is
             not
             the
             High-Priest
             alone
             ,
             who
             is
             here
             meant
             ,
             but
             others
             also
             ,
             so
             the
             words
             run
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             
               the
               Priests
               ,
               the
               Levites
               ,
               v.
               9
               .
               And
               they
               shall
               shew
               thee
               ,
            
             they
             shal
             inform
             thee
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             Minor
             ,
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Papists
             Ergo.
             
          
           
             2
             If
             this
             text
             proves
             the
             high
             Priests
             infallibility
             ,
             it
             proves
             it
             in
             the
             matters
             here
             spoken
             of
             :
             But
             this
             place
             doth
             not
             prove
             the
             high
             priests
             infallibility
             ,
             in
             the
             matters
             here
             spoken
             of
             :
             for
             those
             are
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             
               between
               blood
               and
               blood
               ,
               plea
               and
               plea
               ,
               stroke
               and
               stroke
            
             :
             questions
             which
             were
             decided
             by
             Testimonies
             ,
             and
             in
             such
             they
             confesse
             the
             Pope
             may
             erre
             :
             so
             then
             their
             Argument
             runs
             thus
             :
             The
             high
             Priest
             was
             infallible
             ,
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Pope
             is
             not
             infallible
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             infallible
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             :
             but
             our
             comfort
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             dangerous
             Argument
             ,
             so
             themselves
             furnish
             us
             with
             an
             Antidote
             ;
             for
             they
             deny
             both
             propositions
             .
             1.
             they
             deny
             the
             consequent
             ,
             from
             matters
             of
             fact
             ,
             to
             matters
             of
             faith
             .
             2
             They
             deny
             the
             antecedent
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             not
             ascribe
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             high
             Priest
             ,
             infallibility
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             .
             You
             see
             what
             shifts
             they
             are
             put
             to
             ,
             to
             support
             their
             cause
             with
             such
             rotten
             posts
             :
             to
             argue
             from
             the
             Aut
             hority
             of
             the
             priests
             ,
             to
             end
             particular
             controversies
             between
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             between
             blood
             and
             blood
             ,
             plea
             and
             plea
             ,
             stroke
             and
             stroke
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             all
             that
             place
             speaks
             of
             ,
             )
             to
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             deciding
             all
             the
             controversies
             of
             religion
             .
             I
             think
             they
             have
             sufficiently
             improved
             the
             stock
             the
             high
             Priest
             left
             them
             .
          
           
             3
             Those
             words
             (
             however
             they
             may
             seem
             to
             a
             carelesse
             reader
             at
             first
             view
             )
             do
             not
             assert
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Priest
             or
             Priests
             ,
             nor
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             people
             to
             an
             absolute
             submission
             ,
             and
             blind
             obedience
             to
             all
             their
             dictates
             and
             expositions
             ,
             &
             that
             for
             two
             undeniable
             reasons
             .
          
           
             1
             Because
             other
             places
             of
             Scripture
             (
             with
             whom
             this
             ,
             
             must
             be
             reconciled
             )
             command
             both
             Prince
             ,
             and
             people
             to
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             to
             read
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             law
             diligently
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             according
             to
             all
             that
             is
             written
             therein
             ,
             Deut.
             5.32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               You
               shall
               observe
               to
               do
               as
               the
               Lord
               hath
               commanded
               you
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               turn
               aside
               to
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               left
               :
               You
               shall
               walke
               in
               all
               the
               wayes
               which
               the
               Lord
               commanded
               you
               .
            
             So
             Deut.
             6.6
             .
             &c.
             It
             is
             Gods
             speech
             to
             
               Ioshua
               ,
               ch
            
             .
             1.8
             .
             
               This
               booke
               of
               the
               law
               shall
               not
               depart
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               but
               thou
               shalt
               meditate
               therein
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayest
               observe
               to
               do
               according
               to
               all
               that
               is
               written
               therein
               .
            
             And
             in
             case
             of
             doubt
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Prophets
             injunction
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             to
             have
             recourse
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Testimony
             .
             Isa.
             8
             ,
             20
             ,
             Now
             put
             case
             an
             high
             priest
             should
             fall
             into
             Idolatry
             (
             I
             may
             well
             suppose
             it
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             done
             ,
             )
             and
             should
             expound
             the
             law
             so
             as
             to
             favour
             his
             opinion
             ,
             &
             practice
             ,
             I
             demand
             whether
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             the
             people
             of
             the
             Jewes
             were
             bound
             to
             believe
             &
             obey
             him
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             to
             worship
             an
             Idol
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             Affirme
             it
             none
             will
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             a
             Jesuiticall
             h.
             e.a
             feared
             conscience
             nor
             can
             any
             Christian
             hear
             such
             an
             assertion
             without
             horrour
             ,
             If
             they
             deny
             it
             ,
             their
             argument
             from
             this
             place
             is
             lost
             .
          
           
             2
             That
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             which
             justifies
             the
             Jewes
             in
             in
             putting
             Christ
             to
             death
             ,
             is
             a
             false
             fence
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             exposition
             :
             But
             the
             Popish
             sence
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             and
             their
             argument
             from
             it
             ,
             doth
             justifie
             the
             Jewes
             in
             putting
             Christ
             to
             death
             .
             Ergo
             it
             is
             a
             corrupt
             exposition
             ,
             for
             the
             Major
             ,
             he
             that
             denies
             it
             ,
             deserves
             not
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Christian
             :
             And
             whatever
             his
             successours
             will
             do
             at
             a
             pinch
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             St.
             Peter
             did
             not
             justifie
             them
             ,
             but
             severely
             condemns
             them
             ,
             and
             highly
             aggravates
             ,
             their
             sin
             in
             it
             :
             Act.
             2
             ,
             &
             3
             ,
             &
             4
             ,
             &
             5.
             
             The
             Minor
             ,
             (
             about
             which
             alone
             the
             doubt
             lies
             )
             I
             shall
             easily
             prove
             :
             which
             I
             am
             more
             willing
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             all
             Christians
             may
             observe
             the
             just
             Iudgment
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             fearfull
             Apostacy
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             that
             rather
             then
             recant
             their
             errours
             will
             ,
             (
             in
             effect
             )
             renounce
             Christianity
             ,
             
             and
             justifie
             the
             murderers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             I
             prove
             it
             thus
             :
             If
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             in
             that
             Act
             ,
             did
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             place
             ,
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             do
             ,
             then
             they
             did
             not
             sin
             .
             But
             the
             Jewes
             did
             nothing
             in
             the
             murdering
             of
             Christ
             ,
             but
             what
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             place
             (
             If
             the
             Popish
             sence
             bee
             true
             )
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             do
             .
             Ergo
             :
             The
             Major
             they
             do
             ,
             and
             must
             grant
             ,
             for
             it
             cannot
             be
             a
             sin
             to
             obey
             Gods
             command
             .
             The
             Minor
             I
             prove
             ,
             if
             this
             law
             did
             require
             absolute
             obedience
             to
             their
             Priests
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             force
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             then
             the
             Jewes
             did
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             were
             obliged
             to
             do
             :
             But
             this
             law
             did
             require
             such
             obedience
             ,
             (
             say
             the
             Papists
             )
             and
             it
             was
             in
             force
             at
             that
             time
             (
             say
             I
             )
             Ergo
             :
             The
             consequence
             no
             man
             will
             deny
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             doth
             not
             understand
             it
             .
             The
             Minor
             ,
             I
             prove
             it
             in
             its
             two
             branches
             1.
             
             This
             law
             bound
             the
             Jewes
             to
             absolute
             obedience
             to
             their
             Priests
             :
             This
             is
             known
             to
             be
             their
             opinion
             .
             But
             because
             I
             have
             no
             great
             confidence
             in
             the
             ingenuity
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             I
             will
             prove
             it
             out
             of
             2
             ,
             or
             3
             of
             their
             most
             eminent
             authors
             .
             Becanus
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               people
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               were
               commanded
               to
               follow
               that
               which
               the
               High-Priest
               enjoyned
               them
               .
            
             (a)
             What
             more
             plain
             ?
             Thus
             
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             (
             one
             of
             great
             Authority
             with
             them
             )
             
               Moses
               doth
               not
               command
               that
               they
               should
               believe
               the
               Priests
               if
               they
               judged
               according
               to
               law
               ,
               but
               rather
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               take
               that
               for
               law
               ,
               which
               the
               Priest
               taught
               them
            
             (b)
             Bellarm
             disputes
             against
             the
             assertion
             of
             
               Brentius
               ,
               That
               the
               people
               were
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               Iudgment
               of
               the
               High-Priest's
               only
               upon
               condition
               they
               judged
               according
               to
               law
               ,
            
             and
             argues
             that
             they
             were
             absolutely
             bound
             to
             follow
             it
             .
             (c)
             And
             (
             that
             you
             may
             see
             it
             is
             
             a
             resolved
             case
             )
             Gretser
             defends
             Bel
             in
             it
             and
             tell
             's
             us
             plainly
             the
             
               people
               were
               bound
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               High-Priests
               judgment
            
             whatsoever
             their
             sentence
             was
             (a)
             I
             think
             an
             Adversary
             will
             not
             require
             more
             for
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             Minor.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             Minor
             is
             ,
             that
             this
             law
             was
             then
             in
             force
             ,
             which
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
             If
             Christ
             had
             not
             at
             that
             time
             destroyed
             or
             abolished
             this
             Law
             ,
             it
             was
             in
             force
             :
             But
             Christ
             had
             not
             at
             that
             time
             destroyed
             or
             abolished
             it
             :
             The
             Ceremoniall
             Law
             which
             was
             to
             expire
             yet
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             intelligent
             Divines
             ,
             Antient
             and
             Modern
             ,
             Popish
             and
             Protestant
             did
             not
             expire
             till
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consequently
             while
             Christ
             lived
             ,
             this
             Law
             was
             in
             force
             ,
             which
             being
             considered
             ,
             quite
             invalidates
             the
             last
             and
             most
             plausible
             evasion
             of
             the
             Papists
             to
             this
             instance
             as
             Becanus
             delivers
             it
             
               Synagoga
               fere
               expiravit
               ,
               The
               Synagogue
               was
               almost
               expired
            
             :
             He
             should
             have
             said
             the
             
               precept
               ,
               Deut.
            
             17.
             
               was
               altogether
               expired
            
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             it
             here
             is
             ,
             
               the
               Synagogue
               was
               almost
               expired
            
             :
             And
             what
             then
             ?
             it
             was
             not
             yet
             expired
             ,
             nor
             dead
             .
             A
             man
             that
             is
             almost
             dead
             is
             yet
             alive
             ,
             and
             while
             the
             Law
             lives
             ,
             it
             hath
             its
             force
             over
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             argues
             Rom
             7.1
             .
             Else
             it
             is
             a
             pretty
             device
             of
             Becanus
             ,
             and
             will
             do
             fine
             feats
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             I
             will
             prove
             that
             the
             Jewes
             were
             not
             then
             bound
             to
             observe
             their
             Passeover
             ,
             
               quia
               Synagoga
               fere
               expiravit
            
             :
             And
             if
             that
             Law
             which
             enjoyned
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             passeover
             was
             in
             full
             force
             to
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             nearnesse
             of
             its
             expiration
             ,
             then
             the
             same
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             which
             required
             absolute
             obedience
             to
             the
             High-Priests
             sentence
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Jewes
             were
             then
             bound
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             
               (
               Horresco
               referens
            
             )
             did
             not
             sin
             in
             it
             ;
             And
             because
             the
             conclusion
             is
             divilish
             and
             detestable
             to
             all
             that
             love
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             therefore
             the
             principles
             from
             which
             it
             flowes
             are
             rotten
             ,
             and
             
             that
             Popish
             cause
             which
             cannot
             stand
             without
             such
             prodigious
             blasphemies
             ought
             to
             be
             abhorred
             by
             all
             that
             pretend
             to
             Christianity
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Popish
             glosse
             upon
             the
             place
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             their
             Argument
             from
             it
             is
             wicked
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             sence
             is
             this
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Priests
             ,
             if
             they
             delivered
             sentence
             according
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             not
             if
             they
             did
             grosly
             contradict
             it
             :
             And
             the
             rejection
             of
             this
             exposition
             ,
             and
             the
             assertion
             of
             the
             peoples
             implicit
             faith
             hath
             forced
             severall
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             passe
             for
             sober
             men
             amongst
             our
             Adversaries
             into
             such
             expressions
             as
             these
             
               That
               this
               action
               of
               the
               Priests
            
             (
             in
             condemning
             of
             Christ
             )
             
               was
               indeed
               contrary
               to
               Christ
               ,
               but
               their
               sentence
               was
               most
               true
               ,
               and
               most
               profitable
               ,
               yea
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               a
               Divine
               Oracle
               .
            
             So
             Canus
             (a)
             
               That
               at
               that
               time
               the
               Priests
               had
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               :
            
             So
             
               Petrus
               a
               Soto
            
             (b)
             
               That
               the
               Arts
               of
               that
               Councell
               were
               wicked
               ,
               but
               the
               sentence
               whereby
               they
               condemned
               Christ
               was
               just
               and
               true
               ,
            
             So
             Harding
             .
             (c)
             Really
             Protestants
             must
             be
             tender
             in
             pressing
             their
             Arguments
             too
             farre
             ,
             for
             the
             Papists
             ,
             like
             wild
             Horses
             when
             they
             are
             chased
             will
             venture
             over
             hedg
             and
             ditch
             .
             We
             have
             already
             made
             them
             turne
             Jewes
             ;
             I
             am
             afraid
             next
             remove
             we
             shall
             dispute
             them
             into
             Paganisme
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             not
             there
             already
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             13.
             
             And
             thus
             I
             have
             dispatched
             the
             Romanists
             pretensions
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supreme
             and
             infallible
             Authority
             :
             If
             infallibility
             have
             any
             foundation
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             these
             places
             :
             And
             how
             far
             they
             are
             from
             giving
             any
             countenance
             or
             support
             to
             their
             opinion
             I
             leave
             to
             that
             reader
             to
             judge
             ,
             who
             hath
             either
             sence
             or
             conscience
             ,
             or
             any
             care
             of
             his
             Salvation
             .
             But
             
             I
             must
             not
             do
             them
             wrong
             ,
             I
             confesse
             there
             is
             one
             Argument
             behind
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             taken
             from
             S
             t
             Peters
             prerogatives
             :
             And
             Bellarmine
             reckons
             up
             no
             lesse
             then
             twenty
             eight
             Prerogatives
             ,
             which
             all
             undoubtedly
             belong
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             yes
             ,
             that
             I
             confesse
             strikes
             all
             dead
             and
             therefore
             I
             must
             crave
             the
             Readers
             pardon
             ,
             and
             Bellarmines
             mercy
             ,
             if
             I
             once
             do
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             ordinarily
             )
             passe
             over
             in
             silence
             what
             I
             cannot
             Answer
             ,
             for
             who
             can
             resist
             these
             Evidences
             ?
             Peters
             name
             is
             changed
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Popes
             nature
             is
             changed
             from
             fallible
             to
             infallible
             :
             Peter
             is
             oft
             mentioned
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             therefore
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             first
             seat
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             chiefe
             Bishop
             :
             Peter
             walks
             with
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Water
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             must
             raigne
             with
             him
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             
               Divisum
               imperium
               cum
               Iove
               Papa
               tenet
               :
               Peter
            
             payes
             Tribute
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             should
             have
             a
             power
             of
             levying
             Tribute
             to
             reinburse
             him
             .
             Christ
             teacheth
             in
             Peters
             Ship
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             quit
             scores
             ,
             the
             Pope
             should
             rule
             in
             Christs
             Church
             :
             Christ
             bids
             Peter
             let
             down
             his
             Net
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Pope
             must
             catch
             the
             Fish
             of
             Supremacy
             :
             Christ
             washeth
             Peters
             feet
             ,
             therefore
             all
             men
             must
             kisse
             the
             Popes
             Toe
             :
             These
             and
             diverse
             other
             such
             prerogatives
             .
             Bel
             hath
             collected
             together
             ,
             and
             vehemently
             argues
             from
             them
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             (a)
             but
             for
             these
             I
             must
             desire
             some
             time
             to
             give
             in
             my
             Answer
             .
          
           
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             said
             enough
             to
             prove
             the
             second
             Proposition
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Scripture
             in
             it selfe
             is
             not
             a
             sufficient
             and
             solid
             foundation
             for
             a
             Papists
             faith
             (
             according
             to
             their
             Principles
             )
             and
             that
             the
             popes
             pretended
             Infallibility
             hath
             no
             solid
             foundation
             there
             ;
             But
             when
             they
             are
             beaten
             out
             of
             Scripture
             they
             use
             to
             fly
             to
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             to
             rest
             their
             Faith
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             And
             therefore
             that
             must
             be
             considered
             in
             the
             next
             place
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             Of
             the
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             3.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             THe
             third
             Proposition
             then
             is
             this
             :
             
               The
               Faith
               of
               the
               Papists
               hath
               no
               solid
               foundation
               in
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Fathers
            
             :
             This
             the
             rather
             deserves
             consideration
             ,
             because
             they
             make
             their
             great
             boast
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             urge
             it
             as
             a
             principall
             Pillar
             of
             their
             Faith
             :
             It
             is
             asserted
             in
             their
             Cannon
             Law
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Fathers
               are
               to
               be
               owned
               and
               followed
               even
               to
               the
               least
               jot
               .
            
             And
             although
             some
             of
             them
             have
             declared
             their
             dislike
             of
             that
             assertion
             ;
             yet
             they
             generally
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               especially
               where
               they
               consent
               ,
               is
               a
               solid
               Foundation
               for
               their
               faith
               to
               rest
               upon
               .
            
             Hence
             those
             expressions
             of
             their
             great
             Doctors
             ,
             
               Take
               away
               the
               Authority
               of
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               Councels
               ,
               and
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               doubtfull
               and
               uncertaine
               ,
            
             Eccius
             .
             (a)
             
               From
               the
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
               as
               from
               an
               Oracle
               Vniversities
               have
               the
               certainty
               of
               their
               assertions
               ,
               and
               Councels
               have
               their
               decrees
               ,
            
             (b)
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               ,
               Melilior
               Canus
            
             an
             Author
             of
             great
             Note
             among
             the
             Romanists
             laies
             down
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             
               That
               the
               common
               sence
               of
               the
               Fathers
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               Scripture
               is
               a
               most
               certaine
               Argument
               to
               confirme
               Theologicall
               assertions
               :
               For
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               sence
               of
               all
               those
               Holy
               men
               is
               the
               sence
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               Although
               you
               may
               require
               of
               a
               Philosopher
               the
               reason
               of
               a
               Philosophicall
               Conclusion
               ,
               yet
               
               in
               the
               exposition
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               you
               are
               bound
               to
               believe
               your
               Ancestors
               ,
               though
               they
               give
               you
               no
               reason
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               whatsoever
               opinions
               you
               receive
               from
               them
               ,
               of
               the
               Law
               of
               faith
               and
               of
               Religion
               :
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             
               All
               those
               Holy
               men
               together
               cannot
               erre
               in
               a
               matter
               of
               Faith.
            
             (a)
             
               All
               the
               Fathers
               together
               do
               never
               erre
               ,
               nor
               can
               they
               agree
               in
               one
               error
            
             saith
             Bell.
             (b)
             
               The
               sayings
               and
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Antient
               Fathers
               are
               not
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               when
               all
               or
               almost
               all
               do
               agree
               in
               one
               opinion
               ,
            
             saith
             Salmeron
             .
             (c)
             
               That
               which
               the
               Fathers
               unanimously
               deliver
               about
               Religion
               is
               Infallibly
               true
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentiá
            
             ;
             (d)
             from
             all
             which
             we
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             their
             opinion
             ,
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             a
             sure
             basis
             and
             ground
             of
             Faith
             :
             That
             is
             it
             which
             I
             am
             now
             to
             disprove
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             neither
             are
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             a
             safe
             and
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             a
             Papists
             Faith.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Onely
             let
             me
             premise
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             I
             would
             not
             be
             misunderstood
             as
             if
             I
             did
             intend
             to
             derogate
             from
             the
             just
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             to
             defraud
             them
             of
             that
             veneration
             which
             is
             due
             to
             persons
             of
             such
             Antiquity
             ,
             
             ability
             ,
             and
             integrity
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             denie
             that
             pretended
             infallibility
             which
             none
             did
             more
             dislike
             then
             themselves
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             .
             Let
             them
             have
             all
             the
             honour
             which
             is
             due
             to
             the
             most
             worthy
             men
             ,
             not
             acted
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             not
             have
             that
             Honour
             which
             belongs
             to
             God
             onely
             ,
             and
             his
             inspired
             ones
             :
             We
             grant
             their
             Testimony
             is
             highly
             credible
             ,
             especially
             where
             there
             is
             indeed
             that
             which
             is
             oft
             pretended
             ,
             but
             seldome
             proved
             ,
             viz.
             an
             universall
             consent
             ,
             but
             their
             Authority
             is
             not
             infallible
             .
             2.
             
             That
             I
             do
             not
             fall
             into
             this
             dispute
             as
             declining
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             600
             years
             ,
             or
             suspecting
             their
             partiality
             on
             the
             Popes
             side
             .
             I
             know
             sufficiently
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             any
             man
             (
             whom
             the
             God
             of
             this
             World
             hath
             not
             blinded
             )
             that
             doth
             but
             read
             what
             our
             Learned
             Divines
             have
             said
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             or
             with
             his
             own
             eyes
             look
             into
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             is
             not
             one
             considerable
             point
             in
             controversie
             between
             us
             and
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             but
             if
             judgment
             were
             to
             be
             given
             by
             any
             impartiall
             person
             from
             the
             Fathers
             (
             excepting
             those
             who
             are
             evidently
             demonstrated
             to
             be
             spurious
             Authors
             )
             their
             mouths
             would
             presently
             be
             stopped
             and
             their
             cause
             and
             confidence
             lay'd
             in
             the
             dust
             ;
             onely
             because
             that
             work
             is
             so
             thoroughly
             done
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             would
             swell
             this
             into
             a
             voluminous
             bignesse
             ;
             I
             shall
             forbeare
             that
             ,
             and
             proceed
             to
             handle
             what
             I
             proposed
             ;
             and
             P
             shall
             prove
             the
             proposition
             by
             foure
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             All
             those
             assertions
             and
             Arguments
             which
             the
             Papists
             urge
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             sacred
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             controversies
             do
             no
             lesse
             overthrow
             all
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             When
             they
             attempt
             to
             disprove
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ;
             these
             are
             then
             Arguments
             universally
             owned
             and
             urged
             :
             
               God
               would
               not
               have
               his
               Church
               depend
               upon
               Paper-Books
            
             saith
             
               Costerus
               .
               Scripture
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               cannot
               decide
               controversies
               ,
               because
               it
               cannot
               
               summon
               and
               heare
               both
               parties
               ,
               it
               cannot
               compell
               trangressours
               to
               obedience
               ,
               it
               doth
               not
               particularly
               condemne
               Hereticks
               :
               It
               doth
               not
               say
            
             Erras
             Jacobe
             Gretsere
             ,
             
               Gretser
               you
               are
               in
               an
               errour
               :
               It
               speaks
               doubtfully
               ,
               and
               men
               dispute
               about
               the
               sence
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               so
               controversies
               will
               be
               endlesse
               .
            
             Hence
             I
             thus
             argue
             ;
             Either
             those
             Arguments
             are
             strong
             and
             cogent
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             Authority
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             not
             :
             If
             they
             be
             not
             ,
             then
             the
             Scripture
             must
             be
             owned
             as
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             those
             Arguments
             :
             If
             they
             be
             valid
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             why
             are
             they
             not
             as
             strong
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             !
             Or
             what
             difference
             is
             there
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             between
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ?
             Are
             the
             writings
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             deaf
             that
             they
             cannot
             hear
             parties
             ,
             and
             dumbe
             ;
             that
             they
             cannot
             deliver
             sentence
             ,
             and
             can
             the
             Writings
             of
             St
             Austine
             ,
             heare
             ,
             and
             speake
             ?
             Doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             say
             Gretser
             you
             are
             in
             an
             errour
             ?
             And
             do
             the
             writings
             of
             Ierome
             or
             Ambrose
             say
             ,
             Luther
             you
             are
             in
             an
             error
             ?
             Cannot
             S
             t
             Paul
             condemne
             Hereticks
             and
             compell
             transgressors
             to
             obedience
             ?
             and
             can
             S
             t
             Cyprian
             do
             it
             ?
             What
             offence
             hath
             St
             Paul
             done
             ,
             that
             Peters
             Successors
             should
             thus
             degrade
             him
             ,
             sure
             
               Manet
               altâ
               mente
               repostum
            
             they
             bare
             him
             a
             grudge
             for
             reproving
             S
             t
             
               Peter
               Gal.
            
             2.
             
             And
             so
             now
             they
             are
             even
             with
             him
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Arguments
             and
             premises
             are
             wholly
             the
             same
             concerning
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             either
             the
             authority
             of
             both
             of
             them
             must
             be
             receaved
             as
             Judges
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             or
             else
             both
             must
             be
             rejected
             :
             For
             ,
             
               in
               pari
               causâ
               idem
               jus
            
             ,
             say
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             
               in
               the
               same
               cause
               ,
               there
               is
               the
               same
               right
               .
            
          
           
             Againe
             another
             of
             their
             Arguments
             ,
             Why
             the
             Scripture
             cannot
             of
             it selfe
             be
             a
             ground
             of
             Faith
             is
             this
             ;
             because
             
               without
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               cannot
               know
               which
               books
               of
               Scripture
               are
               genuine
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               spurious
            
             :
             This
             is
             the
             great
             Argument
             of
             Stapleton
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Romish
             Doctors
             .
             
             In
             like
             manner
             I
             argue
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             cannot
             in
             themselves
             be
             a
             solid
             ground
             of
             my
             faith
             ,
             because
             without
             the
             Churches
             judgment
             I
             cannot
             tell
             which
             of
             their
             Writings
             are
             genuine
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             spurious
             .
             For
             that
             there
             are
             great
             multitude
             of
             spurious
             Writings
             masked
             under
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               .
               Bel.
            
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             themselves
             oft
             complained
             of
             that
             practise
             in
             their
             daies
             .
             So
             again
             ,
             
               Scripture
               is
               obscure
               and
               ambiguous
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               seeming
               contradictions
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               many
               disputes
               about
               the
               true
               sence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               my
               faith
            
             say
             
               Bellarm.
               Becanus
               ,
               Costorus
            
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             more
             justly
             said
             against
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             Their
             obscurity
             and
             ambiguity
             appeares
             from
             the
             very
             same
             Arguments
             which
             they
             bring
             to
             make
             good
             their
             charge
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             multitude
             of
             Comments
             which
             Learned
             men
             have
             made
             upon
             the
             darke
             passages
             ,
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             which
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             in
             S
             t
             Pauls
             Epistles
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             things
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             which
             men
             of
             corrupt
             minds
             wrest
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             great
             disputes
             which
             are
             at
             this
             day
             fervent
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             concerning
             the
             judgments
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             their
             meaning
             in
             severall
             passages
             '
             about
             which
             there
             are
             as
             fierce
             contests
             as
             about
             any
             passages
             of
             the
             Scripture
             :
             it
             having
             been
             truly
             observed
             by
             indifferent
             persons
             ,
             that
             both
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             have
             fortified
             their
             severall
             and
             contrariant
             assertions
             with
             plausible
             allegations
             from
             the
             Fathers
             :
             Nor
             are
             there
             onely
             seeming
             contradictions
             in
             the
             Fathers
             (
             as
             there
             are
             in
             Scripture
             )
             but
             most
             reall
             and
             direct
             ones
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             not
             enough
             ,
             that
             one
             of
             them
             contradicts
             another
             ,
             many
             pregnant
             instances
             are
             given
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             contradicting
             himselfe
             in
             another
             ;
             But
             for
             this
             and
             other
             things
             concerning
             the
             Fathers
             Authority
             ,
             I
             must
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             those
             Learned
             Authors
             
             that
             have
             exemplified
             this
             in
             severall
             Instances
             (a)
             .
             Once
             more
             ,
             
               The
               Scripture
            
             (
             they
             say
             )
             
               is
               corrupted
               and
               falsified
               in
               severall
               places
               ,
               and
               so
               unfit
               to
               be
               a
               rule
            
             :
             And
             have
             the
             Fathers
             Works
             seen
             no
             corruption
             ?
             Yes
             ,
             we
             have
             it
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             
               Possevinus
               ,
               Sixtus
               Senensis
               ,
               Bellarm.
            
             and
             others
             who
             confess
             their
             hard
             hap
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             and
             how
             wofully
             they
             are
             corrupted
             in
             multitudes
             of
             places
             ,
             and
             needs
             must
             the
             Fathers
             fare
             worse
             then
             the
             Scriptures
             herein
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             never
             preserved
             with
             that
             care
             and
             conscience
             which
             was
             exercised
             about
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             Therefore
             ,
             either
             they
             must
             quit
             their
             Arguments
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             Authority
             ,
             or
             else
             renounce
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             which
             is
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             same
             inconveniencies
             .
          
           
             §.
             4
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             Fathers
             whose
             writings
             are
             extant
             (
             for
             of
             them
             this
             proposition
             treats
             )
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             may
             be
             undeniably
             evinced
             from
             the
             Hypothesis
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             the
             supposed
             subject
             of
             that
             Infallibility
             which
             is
             pretended
             .
             Infallibility
             is
             the
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             say
             all
             the
             Papists
             :
             The
             onely
             question
             is
             ,
             
               What
               this
               Church
               is
            
             ?
             Some
             make
             it
             the
             Pope
             ,
             others
             a
             Councell
             ,
             others
             the
             whole
             body
             of
             the
             faithfull
             ,
             but
             they
             generally
             agree
             that
             it
             must
             be
             some
             one
             or
             all
             of
             those
             :
             But
             the
             Fathers
             I
             am
             here
             discoursing
             of
             are
             not
             one
             ,
             or
             all
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             the
             supposed
             infallibility
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             Papists
             by
             their
             own
             principles
             ascribe
             it
             to
             them
             ;
             to
             which
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             That
             if
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             ,
             notwithstanding
             his
             pretended
             gift
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             may
             erre
             as
             a
             private
             Doctor
             ,
             either
             in
             speaking
             ,
             or
             writing
             (
             which
             all
             the
             Papists
             grant
             )
             how
             can
             either
             any
             ,
             or
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             other
             capacity
             but
             that
             of
             a
             private
             Doctor
             be
             exempt
             from
             a
             possibility
             of
             erring
             ?
             And
             consequently
             the
             Fathers
             are
             not
             infallible
             ,
             nor
             a
             solid
             foundation
             for
             a
             Papists
             faith
             .
          
           
           
             Sect.
             5.
             
             Again
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             needs
             obtrude
             upon
             us
             ,
             this
             upstart
             Infallibility
             of
             particular
             fathers
             ,
             I
             demand
             whether
             this
             infallibility
             belongs
             to
             all
             the
             fathers
             that
             lived
             in
             one
             Age
             ,
             or
             only
             to
             the
             Writers
             of
             that
             Age
             ,
             or
             only
             to
             those
             of
             the
             Writers
             ,
             whose
             works
             have
             had
             better
             hap
             then
             others
             to
             come
             to
             our
             hand
             ,
             and
             whether
             to
             all
             them
             together
             ,
             or
             onely
             to
             a
             part
             of
             them
             ?
             For
             one
             of
             these
             they
             must
             unavoydably
             assert
             :
             If
             they
             say
             the
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             Infallibility
             was
             in
             all
             the
             fathers
             that
             lived
             in
             one
             Age
             ,
             or
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             them
             (
             as
             in
             reason
             they
             must
             ,
             for
             what
             Scripture
             or
             Reason
             had
             one
             ,
             to
             pretend
             Infallibility
             ,
             more
             then
             another
             ,
             excepting
             alwayes
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Room
             ,
             of
             whose
             Infallibility
             ,
             it
             must
             ,
             bee
             confessed
             ,
             there
             was
             never
             any
             quaestion
             ,
             namely
             ,
             in
             those
             dayes
             none
             had
             the
             impudence
             to
             assert
             it
             )
             if
             that
             be
             granted
             yet
             those
             few
             ,
             whose
             writings
             are
             extant
             (
             of
             whom
             alone
             our
             controversie
             is
             )
             might
             all
             be
             fallible
             ,
             though
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Fathers
             be
             acknowledged
             infallible
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             those
             Fathers
             do
             not
             onely
             speak
             their
             own
             sence
             ,
             but
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             their
             Age
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             respect
             ,
             they
             are
             infallible
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             common
             plea
             ,
             and
             most
             plausible
             Argument
             they
             use
             in
             this
             point
             :
             
               The
               Fathers
               are
               infallible
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               expositions
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               traditions
               ,
               and
               the
               Doctrines
               they
               deliver
               as
               received
               from
               their
               Ancestors
            
             :
             Thus
             Sr
             
               Kenelm
               Digby
               ,
               White
               ,
               Holden
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Papists
             of
             the
             new
             Modell
             ,
             This
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             handle
             more
             largely
             afterward
             :
             At
             present
             it
             may
             suffice
             to
             answer
             two
             things
             .
             1
             That
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             delivering
             the
             sence
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             that
             Age
             in
             the
             controversies
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             that
             they
             seldom
             touch
             ,
             upon
             the
             most
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             obiter
             ,
             and
             by
             accident
             ,
             not
             
               ex
               professo
            
             ,
             and
             solemnly
             ,
             they
             being
             then
             taken
             up
             with
             other
             matters
             ,
             as
             disputing
             against
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             the
             hereticks
             of
             that
             Age
          
           
           
             2
             However
             ,
             that
             being
             purely
             matter
             of
             fact
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             report
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Churches
             Doctrine
             in
             their
             Age
             ;
             if
             they
             were
             infallible
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             in
             point
             of
             fact
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             infallible
             ,
             For
             the
             Pope
             himself
             is
             allowed
             to
             bee
             fallible
             in
             such
             matters
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             is
             confessed
             ,
             the
             Pope
             may
             erre
             ,
             through
             fear
             or
             hope
             ,
             or
             humane
             passions
             (
             as
             
               Liberius
               Marcellinus
            
             ,
             and
             others
             did
             )
             at
             best
             ,
             for
             a
             season
             :
             so
             doubtlesse
             might
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             either
             through
             weaknesse
             ,
             misunderstand
             ,
             or
             through
             favour
             ,
             or
             prejudice
             misreport
             the
             sence
             of
             others
             ;
             (
             of
             which
             it
             were
             easy
             to
             give
             many
             Instances
             .
             )
             If
             the
             second
             thing
             be
             asserted
             ,
             that
             this
             Infallibility
             belongs
             only
             to
             the
             Writers
             of
             each
             Age
             ,
             wee
             would
             desire
             them
             to
             set
             the●r
             inventions
             on
             work
             ,
             to
             devise
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             Writers
             were
             infallible
             ;
             ●and
             not
             the
             Preachers
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Apostles
             who
             had
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             that
             pretend
             to
             Infallibility
             (
             as
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Councell
             )
             challenge
             it
             equally
             in
             their
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             Writings
             ,
             in
             their
             verbal
             ,
             and
             written
             decrees
             ,
             and
             much
             lesse
             can
             they
             with
             any
             colour
             assert
             that
             this
             Infallibility
             belongs
             only
             to
             those
             Writers
             which
             are
             come
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             sufficient
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             they
             lost
             their
             Writings
             ,
             but
             they
             must
             also
             lose
             their
             Infallibility
             .
             And
             yet
             such
             is
             the
             impudence
             of
             these
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             desperatenesse
             of
             their
             cause
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             found
             to
             attribute
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             all
             conjunctly
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             most
             of
             that
             smal
             remnant
             of
             surviving
             Writers
             ,
             as
             you
             saw
             from
             their
             expressions
             ,
             which
             because
             they
             are
             so
             monstrously
             bold
             as
             to
             assert
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             boldnesse
             to
             aske
             ,
             by
             what
             right
             shall
             five
             Fathers
             ,
             vid.
             
               Dionysius
               ,
               Clemens
               ,
               Ignatius
               ,
               Polycarpus
               ,
            
             and
             Hermes
             ,
             supposing
             that
             all
             the
             works
             extant
             under
             their
             names
             were
             genuine
             (
             for
             these
             are
             all
             left
             us
             of
             those
             great
             numbers
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             first
             Age
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             by
             what
             right
             shall
             these
             five
             invest
             themselves
             with
             the
             name
             ,
             or
             priviledge
             of
             the
             whole
             Catholick
             Church
             of
             that
             Age
             :
             (
             for
             
             it
             is
             to
             her
             alone
             the
             supposed
             promise
             of
             Infallibility
             was
             made
             )
             in
             what
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             Father
             ,
             or
             Lexicon
             ,
             do
             five
             Fathers
             make
             up
             the
             whole
             Church
             ?
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Pope
             hath
             a
             peculiar
             priviledge
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             and
             is
             by
             the
             Jesuites
             invested
             with
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             —
             
               The
               Church
               Virtuall
            
             .
             And
             it
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             there
             is
             since
             colour
             for
             the
             Title
             :
             for
             having
             swallowed
             up
             all
             the
             rights
             and
             priviledges
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             the
             Name
             into
             the
             bargain
             :
             But
             setting
             aside
             that
             prodigious
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             I
             would
             know
             ,
             why
             I
             might
             not
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             that
             five
             of
             the
             Romish
             Doctors
             ,
             
               viz.
               Salmeron
               ,
               Canus
               ,
               Costerus
               ,
               Stapleton
               ,
            
             and
             Bellarmine
             ,
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             that
             five
             of
             our
             English
             Doctors
             are
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             nay
             ,
             all
             the
             Protestant
             World
             ,
             as
             that
             five
             of
             the
             Fathers
             made
             up
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             their
             Age
             ?
             Yet
             againe
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             ascribe
             infallibility
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             all
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             of
             these
             five
             then
             ,
             two
             may
             erre
             by
             their
             own
             confession
             .
             And
             that
             all
             the
             particular
             Fathers
             have
             their
             their
             errors
             is
             generally
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             often
             urged
             by
             them
             to
             defend
             themselves
             from
             the
             force
             of
             many
             convincing
             allegations
             from
             the
             Fathers
             against
             their
             opinions
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             to
             keep
             to
             this
             particular
             instance
             :
             It
             is
             granted
             that
             Dionysius
             may
             erre
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             Ignatius
             ,
             then
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             preserved
             in
             Clemens
             ,
             and
             Polycarpus
             ,
             and
             Hermes
             :
             But
             they
             also
             ,
             or
             any
             two
             of
             them
             may
             erre
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             preserved
             in
             Dionysius
             ,
             and
             Ignatius
             ,
             and
             Hermes
             .
             Thus
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             Infallibility
             is
             banded
             between
             the
             Fathers
             like
             a
             Tennis-ball
             ,
             from
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             it
             by
             turnes
             .
             Such
             monsters
             must
             be
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             if
             Infallibility
             be
             in
             the
             premises
             .
             That
             is
             enough
             for
             the
             second
             Argument
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             third
             Argument
             is
             this
             :
             The
             Fathers
             professe
             they
             are
             not
             infallible
             :
             either
             they
             say
             true
             or
             false
             ;
             
             if
             true
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             not
             infallible
             ;
             if
             false
             ,
             then
             they
             erred
             in
             that
             assertion
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             not
             Infallible
             .
             So
             the
             Papists
             are
             gone
             by
             their
             own
             Argument
             ,
             and
             rule
             too
             :
             For
             here
             we
             have
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             It
             were
             infinite
             to
             recount
             all
             passages
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             I
             shall
             onely
             suggest
             some
             few
             which
             are
             evident
             and
             undeniable
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               principle
               of
               our
               Doctrine
               is
               the
               Lord
               who
               hath
               taught
               us
               by
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               by
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Apostles
            
             ;
             and
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               If
               any
               man
               think
               this
               Principle
               needs
               another
               Principle
               ,
               he
               doth
               not
               indeed
               keep
               that
               Principle
               .
            
             But
             the
             Papists
             say
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             principle
             needs
             another
             principle
             to
             support
             it
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             Papists
             have
             forsaken
             the
             principle
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             so
             saved
             us
             further
             labour
             of
             proving
             their
             Apostacy
             .
             And
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               that
               the
               standard
               by
               which
               things
               are
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               testimony
               of
               men
            
             (
             therefore
             not
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             who
             I
             thinke
             are
             all
             men
             ,
             save
             onely
             that
             severall
             of
             the
             Popes
             are
             represented
             by
             their
             own
             Authors
             as
             beasts
             )
             
               but
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             lest
             you
             should
             understand
             it
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             he
             calls
             it
             just
             before
             the
             Scripture
             and
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             
               We
               do
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               believe
               the
               assertions
               of
               men
               ,
               they
               must
               not
               onely
               say
               ,
               but
               prove
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               that
               :
               too
               from
               the
               
               Scriptures
               .
            
             What
             can
             be
             more
             expresse
             ?
             So
             Basil
             (a)
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               The
               hearers
               that
               are
               instructed
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               must
               examine
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               teachers
               ,
               they
               must
               receive
               those
               things
               which
               are
               agreeable
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               reject
               those
               things
               which
               are
               contrary
               to
               it
               :
            
             Where
             we
             plainly
             see
             S
             t
             Basils
             direct
             contrariety
             to
             the
             principles
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             St
             Basil
             allowes
             his
             heares
             to
             examine
             their
             teachers
             Doctrine
             ;
             so
             do
             not
             the
             Papists
             .
             
               The
               people
               are
               so
               bound
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               their
               Pastours
               ,
               that
               if
               their
               Pastours
               shoulderre
               ,
               the
               people
               were
               bound
               to
               erre
               with
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             Tannerus
             ,
             (b)
             
               A
               Christian
               is
               bound
               to
               receive
               the
               Churches
               Doctrine
               without
               examination
               ,
            
             saith
             Bellarmine
             .
             Pastours
             are
             simply
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             nor
             are
             we
             to
             consider
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             but
             who
             said
             it
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             if
             he
             were
             a
             lawfull
             Pastour
             ,
             as
             Stapleton
             (d)
             bellowes
             it
             out
             (
             for
             it
             is
             a
             speech
             fitter
             for
             a
             beast
             then
             for
             a
             man
             ,
             )
             (c)
             And
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             men
             who
             will
             not
             depart
             a
             nailes
             bredth
             from
             the
             Fathers
             :
             This
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             principall
             note
             whereof
             is
             consent
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             of
             which
             you
             may
             judge
             by
             this
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             shall
             adde
             from
             others
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Basil
             makes
             the
             Scripture
             alone
             the
             rule
             by
             which
             all
             other
             things
             are
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             not
             Fathers
             ,
             not
             Councels
             ,
             not
             Traditions
             :
             but
             the
             Papists
             are
             of
             another
             minde
             .
             S
             t
             Clara.
             (a)
             tels
             us
             of
             a
             
               Popish
               Treatise
               ,
               written
               by
               a
               friend
               of
               his
               ,
               solemnly
               approved
               by
               the
               Parishian
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Sorbon
            
             (
             so
             you
             see
             it
             is
             no
             particular
             fancy
             ,
             but
             a
             received
             opinion
             )
             where
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               Author
               expresly
               asserts
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               therefore
               receives
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               because
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               as
               they
               are
               conformable
               to
               Tradition
               not
               contrarily
               ,
            
             i.e.
             She
             doth
             not
             receive
             Tradition
             ,
             because
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             as
             it
             agrees
             with
             Scripture
             :
             
               And
               thus
               far
               doubtlesse
               he
               was
               in
               the
               right
               ,
            
             saith
             S
             t
             Clare
             ;
             And
             consequently
             Basil
             was
             in
             the
             wrong
             .
          
           
             That
             saying
             of
             Cyprians
             is
             never
             to
             be
             forgotten
             ,
             (b)
             
               That
               Christ
               alone
               is
               to
               be
               heard
               ,
               the
               Father
               witnesseth
               from
               Heaven
               :
               We
               are
               not
               therefore
               to
               regard
               what
               others
               before
               us
               thought
               ,
               but
               what
               he
               that
               was
               before
               all
               ,
               Christ
               first
               did
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               not
               to
               follow
               the
               custome
               of
               men
               but
               the
               truth
               of
               God.
            
             If
             the
             Papists
             would
             say
             as
             much
             ,
             this
             controversy
             would
             be
             at
             an
             end
             .
             And
             it
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             Pamelius
             who
             is
             very
             brisk
             and
             free
             of
             his
             Notes
             and
             animadversions
             whereever
             Cyprian
             casts
             in
             a
             word
             that
             may
             seem
             to
             give
             countenance
             to
             their
             opinions
             ,
             passeth
             over
             this
             place
             with
             profound
             silence
             ,
             as
             well
             seeing
             ,
             it
             was
             so
             hot
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             burned
             his
             Fingers
             .
          
           
           
             St
             Chrysostome
             (a)
             is
             as
             fully
             Protestant
             in
             this
             particular
             (
             as
             if
             he
             had
             been
             of
             Councell
             in
             our
             cause
             )
             in
             two
             points
             he
             is
             positive
             for
             us
             .
             1.
             
             He
             presseth
             the
             people
             to
             examine
             things
             delivered
             to
             them
             (
             therefore
             he
             was
             against
             the
             Popish
             implicit
             faith
             )
             
               Let
               us
               not
               carry
               about
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               multitude
               ,
               but
               let
               us
               examine
               things
            
             ;
             and
             not
             contented
             to
             deliver
             the
             assertion
             ,
             he
             addes
             a
             reason
             .
             
               Is
               it
               not
               absurd
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               are
               to
               receive
               m●ny
               ,
               you
               do
               not
               trust
               other
               men
               ,
               but
               examine
               it
               your selves
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               things
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               drawn
               away
               by
               other
               mens
               opinions
               ?
               And
               this
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               the
               worse
               fault
               in
               you
               ,
               because
               you
               have
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             That
             brings
             in
             the
             second
             Herely
             of
             Chrysostomes
             :
             The
             rule
             by
             which
             he
             commands
             them
             to
             try
             all
             things
             is
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             (
             the
             mischiefe
             too
             is
             )
             he
             cals
             it
             a
             perfect
             rule
             ,
             
               you
               have
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               an
               exact
               standard
               and
               rule
               of
               all
               things
               :
            
             and
             he
             concludes
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               beseech
               you
               do
               not
               regard
               what
               this
               or
               that
               man
               thinks
               ,
               but
               enquire
               all
               things
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               :
            
             I
             know
             no
             way
             to
             avoid
             this
             evident
             testimony
             but
             one
             :
             if
             I
             might
             advise
             them
             ,
             the
             next
             Jesuite
             that
             Writes
             shall
             swear
             these
             words
             were
             foisted
             into
             Chrysostomes
             works
             ,
             by
             the
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             an
             old
             Manuscript
             Copy
             of
             Chrysostome
             in
             the
             Vatican
             .
          
           
             What
             Protestant
             can
             deliver
             our
             Doctrine
             more
             fully
             then
             
               Origen
               :
               It
               is
               necessary
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               we
               should
               alledge
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               without
               which
               our
               expositions
               do
               not
               command
               faith
            
             (b)
             :
             Or
             then
             
               Cyrill
               ,
               Do
               
               not
               believe
               me
               saying
               these
               things
               ,
               unlesse
               I
               prove
               them
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
            
             (c)
             Or
             then
             Ambrose
             ,
             thus
             speaking
             to
             the
             Emperour
             
               Gratian
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               you
               should
               believe
               our
               Argument
               or
               disputation
               ,
               let
               us
               aske
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               aske
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               ,
            
             (d)
             S
             t
             Austin
             had
             none
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             greater
             veneration
             ,
             then
             Cyprian
             ,
             and
             Ambrose
             ;
             yet
             heare
             how
             he
             speaks
             of
             them
             ,
             of
             Cyprian
             thus
             :
             (e)
             
               I
               am
               not
               obliged
               by
               his
               Authority
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               look
               on
               his
               Epistles
               as
               Canonicall
               ,
               but
               I
               examine
               them
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               repugnant
               thereunto
               ,
               with
               his
               good
               leave
               I
               reject
               it
               :
            
             Would
             the
             Papists
             give
             us
             but
             this
             liberty
             ,
             we
             should
             desire
             no
             more
             :
             and
             of
             Ambrose
             he
             saith
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             Peradventure
             it
             will
             be
             said
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             generall
             ;
             That
             although
             it
             is
             confessed
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             particular
             Doctors
             are
             liable
             to
             error
             ;
             yet
             in
             such
             things
             wherein
             the
             Fathers
             do
             unanimously
             agree
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             infallible
             Authority
             ,
             and
             are
             a
             sufficient
             foundation
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             :
             1
             If
             this
             were
             granted
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             secure
             the
             Romists
             concernments
             because
             there
             is
             not
             one
             of
             all
             those
             points
             controverted
             between
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             wherein
             such
             unanimous
             consent
             can
             be
             produced
             ,
             but
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             there
             are
             pregnant
             allegations
             ,
             out
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             repugnant
             to
             their
             opinions
             and
             assertions
             .
             This
             their
             learned
             men
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             have
             any
             ingenuity
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             cannot
             deny
             .
          
           
           
             2
             I
             answer
             with
             Witaker
             against
             urging
             this
             very
             Plea
             :
             
               What
               a
               silly
               thing
               is
               it
               to
               deny
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               which
               happen'd
               to
               each
               of
               them
               cannot
               possibly
               happen
               to
               all
               of
               them
               .
            
             (a)
             And
             with
             
               Gerhard
               ,
               the
               Testimonies
               of
               the
               Fathers
               collectively
               taken
               ,
               cannot
               bee
               of
               another
               kind
               and
               nature
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               distributively
            
             (b)
             Nor
             can
             any
             man
             deny
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             if
             he
             apprehends
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             being
             onely
             considered
             under
             a
             double
             notion
             be
             both
             fallible
             and
             infallible
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             And
             if
             
               Austin
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Cyprian
            
             (
             supposing
             these
             were
             all
             the
             Fathers
             )
             be
             each
             of
             them
             fallible
             ,
             how
             can
             a
             meer
             collective
             consideration
             of
             them
             render
             them
             infallible
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             Answer
             with
             Learned
             Dr
             Holdsworth
             :
             That
             the
             Fathers
             deny
             this
             Infallibility
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             one
             or
             two
             of
             them
             dispersedly
             ,
             but
             to
             all
             the
             Antients
             collectively
             considered
             ,
             (c)
             and
             this
             I
             shall
             prove
             onely
             by
             one
             Argument
             .
             They
             that
             make
             Infallibility
             the
             peculiar
             property
             of
             the
             Canonicall
             Writer
             ,
             deny
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             eitheir
             collectively
             ,
             or
             distributively
             considered
             :
             But
             the
             Fathers
             make
             Infallibility
             the
             peculiar
             property
             of
             the
             Canonicall
             Writers
             ,
             and
             abjudicate
             it
             from
             all
             other
             Writers
             .
             S
             t
             Ierome
             is
             expresse
             ,
             
               Except
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               whatsoever
               else
               is
               afterward
               said
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               cut
               off
               ,
               
               for
               it
               hath
               no
               Authority
            
             (a)
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               I
               make
               a
               difference
               between
               the
               Apostles
               and
               other
               Writers
               ,
               those
               alwaies
               said
               Truth
               ;
               but
               these
               in
               somethings
               as
               men
               did
               erre
            
             (b)
          
           
             St
             Austin
             makes
             this
             difference
             between
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             and
             all
             other
             Writings
             ,
             That
             
               those
               are
               to
               be
               read
               with
               a
               necessity
               of
               believing
               ,
               but
               these
               with
               a
               liberty
               of
               judging
            
             (c)
             What
             living
             man
             can
             expresse
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             in
             more
             evident
             termes
             then
             the
             same
             Father
             elsewhere
             doth
             ,
             
               That
               which
               is
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               is
               without
               doubt
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               but
               for
               other
               witnesses
               and
               testimonies
               ,
            
             (
             whether
             more
             ,
             or
             fewer
             ;
             agreed
             ,
             or
             divided
             ,
             all
             is
             one
             to
             S
             t
             Austin
             )
             
               you
               may
               receive
               them
               or
               reject
               them
               as
               you
               shall
               judge
               ,
               they
               have
               more
               or
               lesse
               weight
            
             (d)
             And
             again
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             pressed
             by
             Ierom
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             six
             or
             seven
             of
             the
             Greek
             Fathers
             ,
             he
             thus
             Answers
             :
             (c)
             
               I
               have
               learned
               to
               give
               this
               honour
               and
               reverence
               to
               the
               Books
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               believe
               there
               is
               no
               error
               in
               them
               :
               But
               as
               for
               others
               ,
               how
               Learned
               or
               Godly
               soever
               they
               be
               ,
               I
               so
               read
               them
               that
               I
               do
               not
               believe
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               true
               ,
               because
               they
               thought
               so
               ,
               
               but
               because
               they
               proved
               it
               so
               to
               be
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             To
             conclude
             ,
             so
             evident
             is
             St.
             Austin's
             judgment
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             that
             it
             forced
             this
             ingenuous
             confession
             from
             a
             learned
             and
             acute
             Papist
             ,
             Occam
             by
             name
             ,
             who
             speaking
             of
             a
             passage
             of
             St.
             Austins
             about
             this
             point
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             .
             (a)
             
               It
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               that
               Austin
               in
               that
               authority
               speaking
               of
               other
               writers
               beside
               the
               pen-men
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               mak●s
               no
               difference
               among
               these
               Non-Canonical
               Writers
               :
               and
               therefore
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               Popes
               ,
               or
               others
               ,
               whether
               they
               writ
               in
               Council
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               Council
               ,
               the
               same
               judgment
               is
               to
               be
               passed
               upon
               them
               .
            
             You
             see
             St.
             Austin's
             mind
             is
             plain
             ,
             and
             doth
             (
             our
             Adversaries
             themselves
             being
             judges
             )
             directly
             overturne
             that
             great
             fundamental
             point
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             and
             Popes
             (
             which
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             true
             ,
             but
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             )
             and
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             men
             that
             walk
             in
             the
             good
             old
             paths
             ;
             These
             are
             they
             ,
             that
             maintaine
             no
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             what
             hath
             been
             conveyed
             to
             them
             by
             the
             Fathers
             .
             I
             know
             no
             Salvo
             but
             that
             which
             they
             use
             in
             the
             great
             article
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             viz.
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             believe
             our selves
             when
             we
             read
             such
             passages
             in
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             together
             with
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             mind
             our
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             we
             must
             give
             up
             the
             eyes
             of
             our
             body
             to
             the
             Pope's
             disposal
             .
             And
             this
             doctrine
             of
             Austins
             (
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             the
             Romanists
             )
             when
             delivered
             by
             the
             Protestants
             is
             a
             new
             and
             upstart
             doctrine
             ,
             never
             heard
             of
             in
             the
             world
             till
             Luther's
             dayes
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             you
             may
             judge
             of
             the
             justice
             of
             that
             charge
             ,
             when
             the
             like
             is
             said
             of
             our
             other
             doctrines
             .
             I
             might
             fill
             up
             a
             Treatise
             with
             pertinent
             citations
             out
             of
             the
             Fathers
             to
             this
             
             purpose
             ,
             but
             this
             is
             enough
             for
             any
             but
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             resolved
             to
             sacrifice
             their
             consciences
             to
             the
             Pope's
             ambition
             ,
             and
             for
             them
             it
             is
             too
             much
             .
          
           
             §
             7.
             
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             argument
             is
             this
             :
             The
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             whatever
             sometimes
             they
             pretend
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             do
             not
             make
             the
             Fathers
             the
             ground
             &
             foundation
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             but
             acknowledg
             them
             fallible
             1.
             
             This
             appears
             from
             what
             hath
             already
             been
             discoursed
             concerning
             their
             avowed
             Doctrine
             ,
             That
             Infallibility
             is
             the
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             belongs
             not
             to
             the
             Fathers
             in
             their
             single
             capacities
             .
             2.
             
             It
             appears
             from
             the
             acknowledged
             novelty
             of
             several
             Romish
             doctrines
             ,
             which
             their
             most
             learned
             men
             confess
             cannot
             be
             proved
             from
             the
             Fathers
             :
             Such
             are
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             doctrine
             of
             forbidding
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             Lay-men
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             :
             )
             
               We
               confess
               in
               their
               dayes
            
             (
             viz.
             of
             ●erome
             and
             Augustine
             )
             
               Lay-men
               were
               conversant
               in
               the
               reading
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             saith
             Azorius
             (a)
             And
             whereas
             many
             Popish
             Authors
             expound
             those
             words
             Ioh.
             5
             39.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             indicatively
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             did
             only
             acquaint
             us
             with
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             not
             containe
             a
             command
             of
             Christ
             to
             his
             hearers
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Tolet
             and
             Maldonaete
             (b)
             both
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             
               Chrysostome
               ,
               Theophylact
               ,
               and
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               all
               weighty
               authors
               except
               Cyrill
               do
               understand
               it
               imperatively
               for
               a
               command
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             2
             They
             acknowledg
             the
             novelty
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Scotus
             are
             these
             :
             (c)
             
               Before
               the
               Lateran
               Councell
               ,
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Transubstantiation
               was
               no
               point
               of
               
               faith
            
             :
             and
             the
             first
             Laeteran
             Councel
             was
             above
             1100
             years
             after
             Christ's
             birth
             .
             And
             
               Alphonsus
               de
               Castro
            
             delivers
             this
             memorable
             assertion
             :
             
               Many
               things
               are
               known
               to
               later
               Authors
               ,
               which
               the
               Antient
               writers
               were
               wholly
               ignorant
               of
               ,
               for
               these
               seldome
               make
               any
               mention
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
            
             (a)
          
           
             3
             The
             doctrine
             of
             Indulgencies
             and
             Purgatory
             (
             I
             joyn
             them
             both
             together
             as
             being
             neer
             of
             kin
             )
             of
             which
             Bishop
             Fisher
             hath
             this
             remarkable
             passage
             .
             (b)
             
               No
               orthodox
               Christian
               now
               doubts
               whether
               there
               be
               a
               Purgatory
               ,
               though
               the
               Antients
               seldome
               or
               never
               mentioned
               it
               :
            
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ;
             
               Considering
               that
               Purgatory
               was
               for
               a
               good
               while
               unknown
               ,
            
             —
             and
             again
             ,
             
               seeing
               then
               Purgatory
               was
               known
               and
               received
               in
               the
               Church
               so
               lately
               ,
               who
               can
               wonder
               that
               Indulgencies
               were
               not
               used
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ?
            
             So
             
               Gabriel
               Bi
               el
            
             :
             (c)
             
               Before
               the
               times
               of
            
             St.
             Gregory
             (
             &
             that
             was
             600
             years
             after
             Christ
             )
             
               there
               was
               little
               or
               no
               use
               of
               Indulgencies
               :
               but
               now
               they
               are
               used
               frequently
               ,
               because
               the
               Church
               without
               doubt
               hath
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               erre
               .
            
             That
             
               sine
               dubio
            
             did
             his
             worke
             ,
             for
             I
             was
             about
             to
             dispute
             against
             his
             assertion
             ,
             but
             that
             phrase
             quite
             took
             away
             my
             courage
             .
             You
             see
             it
             is
             a
             courtesy
             that
             the
             Papists
             will
             condescend
             to
             prove
             their
             doctrine
             from
             Scripture
             
             and
             Fathers
             ;
             whereas
             if
             they
             would
             stand
             upon
             their
             termes
             ,
             they
             might
             argue
             thus
             :
             The
             conclusion
             without
             doubt
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             cannot
             erre
             ;
             therefore
             a
             fig
             for
             the
             premises
             .
             So
             Durandus
             :
             (a)
             
               Concerning
               Indulgencies
               little
               can
               be
               said
               with
               any
               certainty
               ,
               because
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               not
               expresly
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               holy
               Fathers
               Aug
               :
               Ambrose
               ,
               Hilary
               ,
               Ierome
               do
               not
               at
               all
               mention
               them
               .
            
             And
             Cajetan
             expresly
             :
             (b)
             
               No
               sacred
               Scripture
               ,
               no
               authority
               of
               antient
               Fathers
               ,
               either
               Greek
               or
               Latine
               ,
               hath
               brought
               the
               rise
               of
               Indulgencies
               to
               our
               knowledge
               :
            
             And
             yet
             (
             if
             you
             please
             to
             believe
             it
             )
             this
             and
             all
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             are
             no
             other
             then
             such
             as
             have
             been
             handed
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             by
             all
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             in
             an
             uninterrupted
             succession
             .
             I
             believe
             I
             could
             instance
             in
             twenty
             several
             Articles
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             have
             no
             colour
             of
             authority
             from
             any
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             But
             this
             may
             suffice
             for
             a
             Specimen
             of
             that
             respect
             which
             the
             Papists
             have
             for
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             when
             they
             do
             not
             comply
             with
             their
             humors
             .
             The
             Fathers
             were
             so
             ignorant
             for
             a
             thousand
             years
             together
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             ,
             or
             so
             negligent
             that
             they
             did
             not
             instruct
             their
             people
             in
             that
             great
             mystery
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             (
             then
             which
             none
             was
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             because
             none
             more
             difficult
             to
             believe
             .
             )
             The
             Fathers
             were
             so
             hard-hearted
             and
             cruel
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             suffer
             souls
             to
             fry
             in
             Purgatory
             for
             hundreds
             of
             years
             together
             ,
             whom
             they
             might
             have
             certainly
             released
             by
             the
             help
             of
             Indulgencies
             .
             The
             Fathers
             were
             so
             indiscreet
             ,
             that
             they
             allowed
             their
             hearers
             to
             read
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             have
             them
             in
             a
             
             vulgar
             tongue
             .
             But
             
               now
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               granted
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Sixtus
               Sinensis
            
             (a)
             The
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             got
             a
             monopoly
             of
             all
             knowledg
             ,
             fidelity
             ,
             tender-heartedness
             ,
             (
             which
             you
             will
             wonder
             at
             )
             discretion
             ,
             and
             all
             good
             qualities
             ,
             and
             Infallibility
             into
             the
             bargain
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             Romish
             faith
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             calculated
             for
             any
             Meridian
             .
             Are
             any
             of
             their
             doctrines
             seemingly
             favoured
             by
             the
             Fathers
             ?
             why
             then
             you
             shall
             have
             large
             Harangues
             concerning
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             their
             adherence
             to
             them
             .
             Are
             there
             any
             of
             their
             points
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Fathers
             are
             either
             silent
             of
             opponent
             ?
             why
             they
             are
             furnished
             with
             another
             strain
             :
             that
             
               the
               Fathers
               were
               but
               private
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               had
               their
               failings
               .
               The
               chief
               of
               the
               Fathers
               had
               their
               falls
               ,
            
             saith
             Bellarmine
             .
             (b)
             
               In
               the
               books
               of
               the
               Antients
               ,
               which
               the
               Church
               reads
               as
               authentick
               ,
               sometimes
               are
               found
               wicked
               and
               heretical
               passages
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Sixtus
               Sinensis
            
             .
             *
             And
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             reserves
             to
             her self
             alwayes
             a
             liberty
             of
             determining
             what
             passages
             are
             wicked
             and
             heretical
             ,
             I
             trow
             she
             is
             out
             of
             Gun-shot
             :
             
               I
               do
               not
               value
               Origens
               judgment
               ,
            
             saith
             Pererius
             .
             (c)
             And
             that
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Papists
             do
             
               insanire
               cum
               ratione
            
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             take
             notice
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             want
             in
             conscience
             and
             honest
             dealing
             ,
             they
             make
             up
             in
             wit
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             devised
             several
             ingenuous
             shifts
             ,
             whereby
             they
             can
             elude
             the
             most
             pregnant
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             levied
             against
             them
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             speak
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             present
             Adversary
             they
             were
             disputing
             with
             ,
             not
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             as
             laying
             down
             their
             own
             positive
             opinion
             :
             thus
             Perron
             :
             (d)
             and
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             (e)
             Sometimes
             
             they
             say
             the
             Fathers
             speak
             
               declamatorio
               more
            
             ,
             by
             perbolically
             ,
             and
             by
             excess
             :
             thus
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             answers
             our
             allegations
             from
             the
             Fathers
             for
             reading
             the
             Scripture
             (a)
             Thus
             Petavius
             answers
             a
             clear
             passage
             of
             Chrysostomes
             against
             Auricular
             Confession
             .
             (b)
             At
             other
             times
             they
             tell
             us
             the
             Fathers
             did
             not
             alwaies
             speak
             what
             they
             thought
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             saw
             necessary
             to
             confute
             their
             Adversaries
             :
             thus
             Perron
             answers
             the
             citations
             from
             the
             Fathers
             against
             creature-worship
             .
             If
             you
             alledge
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             they
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             did
             not
             use
             fully
             to
             open
             their
             minds
             in
             those
             writings
             :
             So
             Perron
             answers
             a
             Testimony
             of
             Austins
             against
             Transubstantiation
             .
             Sometimes
             they
             plead
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             speak
             the
             opinion
             of
             others
             ,
             not
             their
             own
             ;
             as
             Bellarmine
             answers
             a
             place
             out
             of
             Hierom.
             (c)
             If
             you
             bring
             any
             passage
             out
             of
             their
             Poems
             ,
             they
             say
             the
             Fathers
             did
             use
             Poetical
             liberty
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             answers
             to
             Prudentius
             (d)
             So
             just
             was
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             University
             of
             Doway
             upon
             
             Bertram's
             Book
             ,
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               Seeing
               we
               bear
               many
               errors
               in
               the
               antient
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               extenuate
               and
               excuse
               them
               ,
               and
               oft
               times
               by
               some
               divised
               fiction
               we
               deny
               and
               put
               a
               convenient
               sense
               upon
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               opposed
               against
               us
               in
               disputations
               with
               our
               adversaries
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               see
               why
               Bertram
               doth
               not
               deserve
               the
               same
               equity
               ,
               and
               diligent
               recognition
               .
            
             (e)
             And
             thus
             they
             deale
             with
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             when
             they
             displease
             their
             humor
             ,
             and
             oppose
             their
             doctrines
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Fathers
             deliver
             any
             thing
             that
             
             seems
             to
             countenance
             their
             conceits
             ,
             then
             every
             passage
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             dogmatical
             ,
             and
             every
             word
             an
             argument
             :
             then
             the
             Fathers
             have
             done
             playing
             and
             quibling
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             opened
             their
             minds
             fully
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             their
             most
             serious
             and
             last
             thoughts
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             And
             lest
             you
             should
             think
             it
             was
             only
             the
             opinions
             of
             several
             Fathers
             which
             they
             despised
             ,
             I
             shall
             acquaint
             you
             with
             their
             practice
             in
             case
             of
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             the
             major
             part
             of
             them
             .
             That
             the
             Angels
             were
             corporeal
             ,
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             most
             of
             the
             Fathers
             saith
             Pererius
             (a)
             For
             this
             opinion
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             reckons
             up
             
               Origen
               ,
               Lactant
               :
               Athenas
               :
               Methodius
               ,
               Hilarius
               ,
               Damascinus
               ,
               Cassianus
               ,
            
             and
             the
             secound
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             :
             to
             whom
             Maldonat
             addes
             ,
             as
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Clemens
               Alexan
               :
               Theodoret
               ,
               Tertullian
               ,
               Ambrose
               ,
               Augustine
               ,
            
             &c.
             such
             a
             Constellation
             one
             shall
             seldome
             find
             in
             any
             controverted
             opinion
             :
             Yet
             hear
             what
             Senensis
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               think
               the
               contrary
               opinion
               is
               the
               trust
               .
            
             If
             a
             Protestant
             had
             said
             as
             much
             ,
             what
             tumults
             and
             tragedies
             would
             it
             have
             raised
             in
             the
             Romane
             Court
             ?
             how
             would
             all
             the
             world
             have
             rung
             with
             it
             ?
             So
             again
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             further
             lay
             open
             this
             Romish
             imposture
             ,
             I
             shall
             represent
             to
             the
             reader's
             consideration
             that
             controversy
             concerning
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             of
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             :
             what
             is
             the
             common
             and
             current
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             at
             this
             day
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             from
             the
             decree
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             concerning
             Original
             sin
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             decree
             they
             expresly
             tell
             us
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             have
             her
             included
             )
             (b)
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             severe
             constitutions
             of
             Sixtus
             the
             fourth
             ,
             
             and
             Paul
             the
             fifth
             ,
             and
             Gregory
             the
             fifteenth
             Popes
             ,
             against
             those
             that
             should
             presume
             to
             teach
             this
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               was
               conceived
               in
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             from
             the
             practice
             of
             divers
             Popish
             Universities
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             only
             received
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             of
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             but
             bind
             their
             members
             by
             solemn
             oath
             to
             own
             it
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             writings
             of
             multitudes
             of
             the
             most
             eminent
             Popish
             writers
             ,
             who
             positively
             assert
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Delrio
               ,
               Henriquez
               ,
               Az●rius
               ,
               Suarez
               ,
               Vasquez
               ,
               Salmeron
               ,
               Acosta
               ,
               Abulensis
               ,
               Canus
               ,
               Navarrus
               ,
            
             and
             a
             world
             of
             others
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             whether
             in
             this
             point
             they
             made
             the
             consent
             of
             Fathers
             their
             rule
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             equivalent
             )
             what
             was
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             therein
             :
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             from
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             then
             which
             they
             cannot
             desire
             a
             fairer
             tryal
             .
             Hear
             
               Canus
               :
               All
               the
               antients
               that
               make
               any
               mention
               of
               this
               matter
               ,
               have
               with
               one
               mouth
               asserted
               ,
               that
               the
               Blessed
               Virgin
               was
               conceived
               in
               sin
               ,
               as
               Ambrose
               ,
               Aug
               :
               Chrys
               :
               &c.
               and
               none
               of
               them
               contradicted
               that
               assertion
            
             :
             and
             then
             he
             addes
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             the
             Romish
             opinion
             :
             
               That
               the
               argument
               from
               authority
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               doctrine
               is
               probably
               and
               piously
               defended
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             (a)
             And
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             
               he
               knew
               no
               other
               way
               to
               confute
               this
               argument
               of
               Erasmus
               against
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               then
               by
               saying
               the
               opinion
               was
               not
            
             de
             fide
             ,
             
               or
               no
               matter
               of
               faith
            
             .
             (b)
             A
             remedy
             as
             bad
             as
             the
             disease
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             opinion
             is
             most
             absurd
             that
             a
             Doctrine
             
             is
             not
             
               de
               fide
            
             till
             the
             Pope
             or
             Councell
             have
             determined
             it
             ,
             from
             whence
             would
             follow
             amongst
             many
             other
             grosse
             absurdities
             .
             1.
             
             That
             it
             was
             not
             
               de
               fide
            
             while
             Christ
             lived
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Messias
             ,
             no
             Councell
             having
             determined
             it
             .
             2.
             
             That
             most
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             were
             not
             
               de
               fide
            
             before
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             .
             3.
             
             That
             God
             revealing
             a
             truth
             in
             his
             Holy
             Scriptures
             cannot
             oblige
             our
             faith
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Councell
             ,
             revealing
             it
             in
             their
             Decrees
             .
             But
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             of
             this
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             rejected
             by
             diverse
             of
             their
             own
             most
             Learned
             Authors
             :
             
               It
               is
               the
               common
               opinion
               of
               Doctors
               ,
               that
               a
               Councell
               doth
               not
               make
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               denies
               ,
               or
               declares
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               ,
               or
               formerly
               was
            
             de
             fide
             ,
             
               as
               the
               Holy
               Fathers
               abundantly
               confirme
               ,
            
             saith
             White
             (a)
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             this
             was
             
               de
               fide
            
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Doctrine
             :
             For
             the
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             had
             positively
             defined
             and
             determined
             it
             ,
             as
             pious
             and
             agreeable
             to
             Faith
             ,
             reason
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             be
             embraced
             by
             all
             Catholicks
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             should
             be
             lawfull
             to
             no
             man
             to
             teach
             the
             contrary
             .
             (b)
             This
             put
             S
             Clara
             so
             hard
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             this
             horrible
             shift
             ,
             that
             they
             onely
             defined
             it
             ,
             
               tanquam
               piam
               &
               consonam
               fidei
            
             .
             Now
             the
             termes
             
               tanquam
               &
               consonam
            
             are
             termes
             of
             diminution
             (c)
             But
             to
             returne
             ;
             Salmeron
             treating
             of
             this
             point
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             his
             Adversaries
             reckon
             200
             ,
             others
             300
             Fathers
             against
             his
             and
             the
             Romish
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             :
             Well
             ,
             what
             is
             his
             Answer
             ?
             Really
             it
             is
             so
             full
             of
             Heresy
             that
             I
             fear
             they
             will
             chide
             me
             for
             translating
             it
             :
             he
             tels
             you
             ,
             
               The
               Argument
               from
               Authority
               is
               weak
               :
               I
               Answer
            
             
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             from
             Exod.
             23.2
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               not
               speak
               in
               a
               cause
               to
               incline
               after
               many
               to
               wrest
               judgment
               ,
               as
            
             Augustine
             
               answered
               the
               Donatists
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               signe
               that
               a
               cause
               wanted
               truth
               ,
               which
               leaned
               upon
               Authority
               ;
               That
               the
               younger
               Doctors
               see
               further
               then
               the
               antients
            
             :
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Romish
             Doctors
             are
             wiser
             then
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             .
             (a)
             I
             commend
             these
             passages
             to
             the
             care
             of
             my
             Lords
             the
             Inquisitors
             ,
             the
             next
             time
             the
             purging
             humour
             takes
             them
             ,
             they
             richly
             deserve
             a
             roome
             in
             the
             
               Iudex
               expurgatorius
            
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             these
             are
             the
             onely
             adorers
             of
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             tell
             you
             
               We
               do
               not
               receive
               part
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               reject
               part
               ,
               but
               we
               embrace
               it
               all
            
             saith
             Duraeus
             (b)
             
               We
               hold
               the
               whole
               Volumes
            
             saith
             Campian
             (c)
             These
             are
             they
             that
             hold
             the
             Fathers
             to
             be
             
               uncorrupted
               judges
               of
               Controversies
               ,
               whom
               God
               would
               not
               suffer
               to
               fall
               into
               error
               ,
               and
               lead
               others
               into
               it
               ,
            
             saith
             Costerus
             (d)
             Will
             you
             see
             more
             of
             this
             mistery
             of
             iniquity
             ?
             I
             shall
             onely
             name
             the
             rest
             :
             Diverse
             Popish
             Authors
             of
             prime
             note
             acknowledge
             that
             it
             was
             the
             generall
             opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             That
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ought
             to
             be
             given
             to
             Infants
             .
             So
             
               Maldonate
               ,
               The
               Opinion
               of
               S
               t
               Augustine
               ,
               and
               Innocent
               the
               first
               ,
            
             (
             a
             Pope
             ,
             and
             therefore
             his
             
             opinion
             infallibly
             true
             )
             
               flourished
               in
               the
               Church
               for
            
             600
             
               years
               that
               the
               Eucharist
               was
               necessary
               to
               Infants
            
             (a)
             That
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             should
             be
             receaved
             by
             the
             people
             in
             both
             kinds
             .
             For
             the
             Councell
             of
             Constance
             in
             that
             very
             place
             where
             it
             takes
             away
             one
             kind
             ,
             (
             the
             Cup
             )
             do
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             use
             of
             both
             kinds
             by
             the
             people
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             by
             the
             people
             in
             the
             antient
             Church
             (b)
             That
             the
             Saints
             departed
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             before
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             :
             So
             much
             Perron
             confesseth
             ,
             and
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             ,
             (c)
             That
             the
             Saints
             should
             raigne
             with
             Christ
             a
             thousand
             years
             ,
             that
             Pamelius
             grants
             (d)
             In
             all
             these
             and
             severall
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             known
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             asserts
             the
             contrary
             ,
             how
             truly
             ,
             and
             justly
             I
             dispute
             not
             ,
             nor
             is
             it
             materiall
             to
             my
             purpose
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             to
             shew
             how
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             where
             need
             requires
             they
             do
             as
             little
             regard
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             as
             any
             ,
             whom
             they
             most
             traduce
             for
             so
             doing
             .
             But
             would
             you
             know
             the
             mistery
             of
             this
             ?
             why
             ,
             
               The
               Fathers
               are
               not
               reckoned
               as
               Fathers
               when
               they
               deliver
               any
               thing
               which
               they
               did
               not
               receive
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             saith
             Duraeus
             (e)
             In
             earnest
             ,
             that
             saying
             deserved
             a
             Cardinals
             Cap.
             And
             Baily
             the
             Jesuite
             seconds
             him
             in
             it
             ,
             where
             putting
             this
             question
             ;
             
               Whether
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Doctors
            
             (
             Fathers
             )
             
               ought
               to
               be
               admitted
               ;
               he
               answers
               :
               Yes
               ,
               as
               f●r
               as
               the
               Church
               approves
               of
               them
            
             (f)
          
           
             The
             Fathers
             have
             Authority
             with
             us
             as
             far
             as
             we
             please
             :
             
             I
             will
             adde
             a
             third
             (
             that
             you
             may
             see
             it
             is
             a
             ruled
             case
             :
             )
             and
             that
             is
             
               Gresserus
               .
               A
               Father
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               one
               that
               feeds
               the
               Church
               with
               wholesome
               Doctrine
               :
               but
               if
               instead
               of
               corne
               he
               give
               chaff
               or
               tares
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               now
               a
               Father
               but
               a
               step-Father
               ,
               not
               a
               teacher
               but
               a
               seducer
               .
            
             *
          
           
             When
             the
             Fathers
             say
             any
             thing
             which
             seems
             to
             countenance
             their
             positions
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             Fathers
             ,
             uncorrupt
             judges
             ,
             infallible
             interpreters
             ,
             and
             Purgatory
             is
             too
             mild
             a
             punishment
             for
             him
             that
             shall
             goe
             one
             haires
             breadth
             from
             them
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Fathers
             will
             once
             begin
             to
             take
             upon
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             exceed
             those
             bounds
             the
             Pope
             hath
             set
             them
             ,
             and
             contradict
             his
             interest
             or
             opinion
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             time
             to
             take
             them
             a
             peg
             lower
             ,
             then
             they
             call
             them
             Fathers
             ,
             but
             make
             children
             of
             them
             :
             They
             had
             better
             have
             held
             their
             Tongues
             ;
             for
             now
             all
             comes
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             are
             the
             Chams
             (
             as
             they
             call
             the
             Protestants
             )
             who
             uncover
             their
             Fathers
             nakednesses
             :
             Then
             Eusebius
             (
             who
             when
             he
             is
             Orthodox
             in
             the
             Romane
             account
             passeth
             for
             a
             
               most
               famous
               Writer
               ,
               a
               most
               learned
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Catholick
            
             with
             Lindanus
             ,
             (a)
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             (b)
             and
             others
             )
             is
             all
             on
             a
             sudden
             transubstantiated
             into
             an
             Arrian
             Heretick
             with
             Costerus
             (c)
             and
             Baronius
             (d)
             Then
             poor
             Tertullian
             (
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             speaks
             righteous
             things
             passeth
             for
             
               a
               most
               noble
               Author
               ,
               the
               chiefe
               of
               all
               the
               Latine
               Fathers
            
             with
             Lindanus
             ,
             (e)
             )
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             a
             
               man
               of
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             
             nay
             ,
             he
             is
             
               an
               hereticall
               Author
               ,
               an
               heresiarch
               ,
               a
               Montanist
            
             say
             Azorius
             (a)
             and
             Bellarm
             (b)
             Then
             Origen
             (
             who
             when
             he
             is
             a
             good
             boy
             passeth
             for
             
               a
               witnesse
               beyond
               exception
            
             with
             Duraeus
             (c)
             
               another
               master
               of
               the
               Churches
               after
               the
               Apostles
               as
            
             Jerome
             
               calls
               him
            
             saith
             Lindanus
             (d)
             )
             is
             a
             meer
             schismatick
             saith
             Canus
             (e)
             
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Arrians
               and
               Eunomians
            
             saith
             Maldonate
             (f)
             Then
             Constantine
             himselfe
             ,
             (
             that
             you
             may
             see
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             not
             guilty
             of
             respect
             of
             persons
             )
             
               is
               not
               much
               to
               be
               regarded
               he
               was
               a
               greater
               Emperor
               then
               Doctor
               saith
            
             Bellarm.
             (g)
             Then
             Lactantius
             
               is
               better
               skilled
               in
            
             Tully
             ,
             
               then
               in
               the
               Scripture
               and
               Victorinus
               was
               a
               Martyr
               but
               wanted
               learning
            
             saith
             Bellarmine
             (h)
             Nay
             ,
             I
             think
             both
             he
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Fathers
             wanted
             wit
             as
             well
             as
             learning
             :
             for
             if
             they
             would
             but
             have
             blotted
             out
             all
             Anti-Romish
             passages
             (
             which
             might
             have
             been
             done
             with
             one
             Blot
             ,
             provided
             it
             reached
             from
             the
             beginning
             to
             the
             end
             of
             their
             works
             )
             they
             had
             all
             passed
             for
             Orthodox
             and
             admirable
             men
             ,
             and
             we
             had
             not
             heard
             one
             word
             of
             their
             infirmities
             or
             miscarriages
             .
          
           
             What
             need
             I
             trouble
             my selfe
             and
             the
             Reader
             ,
             with
             saying
             that
             which
             all
             the
             World
             knows
             concerning
             the
             Papists
             receding
             from
             the
             common
             sence
             of
             the
             Fathers
             in
             expositions
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             preferring
             new
             interpretations
             before
             them
             ,
             (
             not
             fearing
             their
             own
             Tridentine
             thunderbolt
             ,
             
               That
               no
               man
               should
               dare
               to
               interpret
               Scripture
               
               against
               the
               common
               consent
               of
               the
               Fathers
               ,
            
             (a)
             For
             which
             I
             shall
             onely
             referre
             the
             reader
             to
             those
             places
             where
             he
             may
             be
             more
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             opinion
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             Learned
             and
             approved
             Romanists
             ,
             as
             Cajetan
             (b)
             Pererius
             ,
             (c)
             Maldonate
             (d)
             and
             severall
             others
             (e)
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             In
             short
             ,
             to
             strike
             the
             businesse
             dead
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             the
             positive
             judgment
             of
             the
             principall
             pillars
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             :
             
               Sacred
               Doctrine
            
             (
             saith
             
               Aquinas
               )
               useth
               Authority
               of
               Scripture
               as
               a
               necessary
               Argument
               ,
               but
               the
               Authorities
               of
               other
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               onely
               as
               a
               probable
               Argument
               :
               for
               our
               faith
               leanes
               upon
               the
               revelation
               made
               to
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Prophets
               ,
               not
               to
               other
               Doctors
            
             (f)
             
               The
               Authorities
               of
               the
               Fathers
               without
               the
               Scripture
               doth
               not
               oblige
               my
               faith
               ,
            
             saith
             Biel
             (g)
             
               It
               is
               the
               property
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               error
               in
               it
               which
               needs
               correction
            
             saith
             Baronius
             (h)
             
               The
               Writings
               of
               the
               Fathers
            
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               in
               totidem
               terminis
               )
               are
               not
               a
               rule
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               authority
               to
               oblige
               me
            
             (i)
             And
             not
             contented
             to
             assert
             ,
             he
             elsewhere
             offers
             proofs
             of
             the
             invalidity
             of
             the
             
             Fathers
             without
             ,
             and
             their
             perfect
             subjection
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             .
             
               The
               Fathers
               execute
               the
               office
               of
               Doctors
               ,
               but
               Counsels
               and
               Popes
               execute
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Iudge
               committed
               to
               them
               by
               God
            
             (a)
             And
             againe
             :
             
               The
               Pope
               hath
               no
               Fathers
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               all
               are
               his
               sonnes
               :
               No
               wonder
               then
               that
               the
               sonnes
               are
               subject
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               not
               the
               Fathers
               to
               the
               Sonnes
            
             (b)
             Thus
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentiâ
            
             cuts
             the
             knot
             he
             cannot
             untie
             :
             
               If
               the
               consent
               of
               Doctors
               cannot
               be
               made
               out
               ,
               the
               Pope
               may
               use
               his
               Authority
            
             (c)
             Really
             these
             Jesuites
             are
             most
             ingenious
             fellowes
             ,
             they
             are
             resolved
             never
             to
             be
             at
             a
             non-plus
             :
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             Scripture
             was
             not
             for
             their
             turnes
             ,
             they
             vote
             that
             should
             not
             be
             judge
             of
             controversies
             and
             fled
             to
             the
             Fathers
             .
             When
             they
             saw
             multitudes
             of
             notable
             passages
             cited
             out
             of
             the
             ●athers
             destructive
             to
             their
             Hierarchy
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             Now
             because
             they
             know
             they
             cannot
             make
             out
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             for
             any
             one
             Article
             of
             their
             Faith.
             Here
             is
             a
             Salvo
             for
             that
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Authority
             is
             evident
             :
             It
             is
             but
             saying
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             first
             Principle
             ,
             and
             all
             controversies
             are
             at
             an
             end
             .
             By
             this
             time
             I
             think
             I
             may
             expect
             the
             Reader
             that
             hath
             but
             a
             dram
             of
             ingenuity
             in
             him
             must
             needs
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             neither
             
               ex
               veritate
               rei
            
             (
             in
             truth
             )
             nor
             
               ex
               opinione
               Pontificiorum
            
             (
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Papists
             )
             a
             solid
             foundation
             for
             a
             Papists
             Faith
             which
             was
             the
             Proposition
             to
             be
             proved
             :
             I
             shall
             dismisse
             this
             with
             two
             Observations
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             How
             sweetly
             the
             Romish
             Doctors
             agree
             in
             that
             which
             they
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             a
             principall
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             leave
             this
             Syllogisme
             ,
             taken
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             ,
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             prudent
             Reader
             :
             
               If
               you
               take
               away
               the
               authority
               of
               Fathers
               and
               Councels
               ,
               all
               things
               in
               the
               Church
               are
               uncertaine
               ,
            
             saith
             Eccius
             ,
             as
             you
             saw
             before
             :
             But
             B●llarmine
             and
             others
             ,
             have
             here
             taken
             away
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             And
             in
             the
             next
             Chapter
             you
             shall
             see
             they
             take
             away
             the
             Authority
             of
             Councels
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             There
             is
             nothing
             certaine
             in
             the
             Romish
             Church
             :
             Thus
             I
             have
             shewed
             that
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Papists
             hath
             no
             sure
             ground
             or
             foundation
             in
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             Fathers
             :
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             the
             fourth
             particular
             ,
             the
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Councels
             which
             is
             the
             
               sacra
               anchora
            
             the
             principall
             refuge
             of
             a
             languishing
             cause
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             Of
             the
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Councels
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             LEt
             us
             therefore
             examine
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             whether
             the
             Councels
             will
             stand
             them
             in
             better
             stead
             .
             Whether
             the
             splendid
             name
             and
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             a
             solid
             and
             sufficient
             foundation
             of
             Faith.
             In
             order
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             lay
             down
             this
             proposition
             .
             That
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Councels
             is
             no
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             a
             Papists
             faith
             :
             This
             I
             shall
             more
             fully
             discusse
             ,
             because
             here
             it
             is
             that
             very
             many
             of
             the
             Popish
             Doctors
             do
             build
             their
             hopes
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             faith
             .
             And
             here
             indeed
             they
             have
             greatest
             appearance
             of
             probability
             .
             
             
               A
               general
               Councel
               rightly
               congregated
               cannot
               erre
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Alphonsus
               de
               Castro
            
             (a)
             Councels
             represent
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             which
             cannot
             erre
             ,
             and
             
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               erre
            
             saies
             Eccius
             and
             Tapperus
             (b)
             
               The
               decrees
               of
               general
               Councels
               have
               as
               much
               weight
               as
               the
               Holy
               Gospels
               ,
            
             saith
             Costerus
             (c)
             
               Councels
               approved
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               cannot
               erre
               ,
            
             say
             Canus
             (d)
             and
             
               Bellar
               ▪
               Councels
               ,
               (e)
               being
               the
               highest
               Ecclesiasticall
               Iudicatories
               cannot
               erre
            
             saith
             ●annerus
             (f)
             
               The
               decrees
               of
               Councels
               are
               the
               Oracles
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             saith
             Stapleton
             :
             (g)
             Surely
             now
             I
             may
             cry
             out
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             Here
             is
             the
             ground
             and
             pillar
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             —
             
               spes
               altera
               Romae
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             1.
             
             Then
             I
             would
             know
             whence
             comes
             this
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ?
             It
             must
             be
             from
             Gods
             promise
             (
             for
             they
             do
             not
             pretend
             it
             is
             any
             natural
             inhaerent
             property
             of
             any
             man
             or
             men
             single
             or
             conjunct
             .
             )
             And
             this
             promise
             must
             be
             made
             known
             to
             us
             by
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             i.e.
             either
             by
             Scripture
             or
             Tradition
             (
             for
             other
             revelation
             they
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             :
             )
             Thus
             farre
             they
             and
             wee
             are
             agreed
             :
             Now
             I
             assume
             ,
             That
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             is
             not
             revealed
             to
             us
             ,
             neither
             in
             the
             one
             nor
             in
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             1.
             
             Not
             in
             the
             Traditions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             for
             among
             all
             the
             Traditions
             mentioned
             by
             them
             you
             shall
             not
             find
             this
             concerning
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             :
             Nor
             have
             our
             Adversaries
             (
             that
             I
             know
             of
             )
             alledged
             one
             considerable
             antient
             Father
             ,
             asserting
             that
             such
             a
             Tradition
             was
             conveyed
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             though
             there
             had
             been
             such
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             they
             who
             were
             so
             carefull
             to
             enumerate
             all
             the
             Traditions
             of
             far
             lesse
             consequence
             ,
             which
             pretended
             to
             an
             Apostolicall
             Original
             ,
             neither
             should
             nor
             would
             have
             omitted
             to
             acquaint
             the
             Church
             with
             so
             important
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             now
             supposed
             to
             be
             :
             And
             this
             
             might
             suffice
             for
             Answer
             ,
             till
             our
             Adversaries
             give
             us
             an
             instance
             of
             some
             such
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             But
             because
             Tradition
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             is
             their
             chiefe
             Pillar
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             (
             the
             wiser
             sort
             of
             them
             being
             sensible
             of
             the
             impertinency
             of
             their
             Scripture
             allegations
             :
             )
             I
             shall
             consider
             this
             a
             little
             more
             largely
             then
             at
             first
             I
             intended
             ,
             and
             shall
             indeavour
             to
             make
             good
             foure
             things
             ,
             which
             if
             proved
             ,
             will
             give
             a
             deadly
             stroke
             at
             the
             root
             of
             infallibility
             .
             1.
             
             If
             there
             were
             such
             a
             Tradition
             among
             the
             Fathers
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             solid
             and
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             our
             Faith.
             2.
             
             If
             the
             antients
             did
             believe
             the
             infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             they
             believed
             it
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             such
             a
             Tradition
             .
             3.
             
             It
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             the
             Antiens
             did
             believe
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             .
             4.
             
             It
             doth
             appeare
             that
             the
             Antients
             did
             believe
             the
             fallibility
             of
             Councels
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             The
             first
             proposition
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             if
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             did
             tell
             us
             they
             had
             such
             a
             Tradition
             among
             them
             as
             is
             pretended
             concerning
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             solid
             and
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             our
             Faith
             ,
             because
             the
             Fathers
             were
             subject
             to
             errours
             and
             mistakes
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             now
             proved
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Papists
             confesse
             ,
             at
             least
             they
             might
             erre
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             (
             for
             in
             such
             things
             they
             acknowledge
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             to
             be
             fallible
             .
             )
             And
             this
             was
             purely
             a
             question
             of
             fact
             ,
             whether
             such
             a
             Tradition
             were
             delivered
             to
             them
             .
             And
             that
             the
             fathers
             were
             ofttimes
             deceived
             in
             the
             point
             of
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             in
             matters
             of
             fact
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             severall
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             Papists
             ;
             and
             Baronius
             gives
             us
             diverse
             examples
             of
             their
             mistakes
             in
             sundry
             parts
             of
             his
             Annals
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             amongst
             the
             first
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             had
             farre
             greater
             opportunities
             to
             know
             the
             truth
             then
             their
             followers
             ,
             and
             greater
             integrity
             to
             deliver
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             their
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             there
             might
             
             mistakes
             be
             committed
             by
             those
             that
             came
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             although
             some
             particular
             Fathers
             might
             mistake
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             yet
             the
             Fathers
             consenting
             therein
             are
             infallible
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             already
             answered
             in
             the
             former
             Chapter
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             here
             adde
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             us
             at
             this
             distance
             to
             understand
             the
             consent
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             e.g.
             of
             the
             first
             or
             second
             Age
             ,
             there
             being
             such
             a
             small
             and
             inconsiderable
             remnant
             left
             of
             them
             like
             two
             or
             three
             planks
             after
             a
             common
             shipwrack
             .
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
            
             confesseth
             even
             of
             the
             Doctours
             of
             the
             age
             we
             live
             in
             that
             
               it
               seldome
               happens
               that
               we
               can
               sufficiently
               understand
               the
               opinion
               of
               all
               the
               Doctors
               that
               live
               in
               one
               Age
            
             (a)
             How
             much
             more
             hard
             ,
             nay
             ,
             impossible
             must
             it
             needs
             be
             to
             understand
             the
             minde
             of
             that
             Age
             which
             is
             gone
             1500
             years
             agoe
             ?
             And
             
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             confesseth
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Authority
               of
               most
               of
               the
               Holy
            
             (
             Fathers
             )
             
               if
               a
               few
               did
               contradict
               them
               ,
               will
               not
               afford
               a
               Divine
               a
               solid
               Argument
            
             (b)
             So
             that
             if
             such
             a
             tradition
             had
             been
             delivered
             by
             some
             ,
             yea
             the
             major
             part
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             if
             some
             others
             ,
             though
             fewer
             had
             contradicted
             it
             ,
             Faith
             hath
             lost
             its
             foundation
             ,
             and
             this
             might
             be
             done
             (
             and
             such
             things
             in
             all
             probability
             were
             oft
             done
             )
             though
             no
             footsteps
             of
             it
             are
             come
             to
             the
             memory
             of
             Posterity
             .
             As
             Austin
             speaks
             of
             Cyprian
             when
             he
             was
             pressed
             with
             his
             Authority
             ,
             he
             answers
             
               Happily
               he
               did
               recant
               ,
               though
               we
               know
               it
               not
               :
               For
               neither
               were
               all
               things
               done●among
               the
               Bishops
               at
               that
               time
               committed
               to
               writing
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               know
               all
               things
               that
               were
               committed
               to
               Writing
            
             (c)
             
             And
             if
             this
             was
             considerable
             in
             Austins
             dayes
             ,
             who
             lived
             within
             two
             hundred
             years
             of
             those
             times
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             weighty
             must
             it
             be
             to
             us
             that
             come
             twelve
             hundred
             years
             after
             him
             ?
             Now
             then
             to
             put
             a
             case
             (
             because
             this
             consideration
             shakes
             the
             very
             pillars
             of
             Popery
             ,
             and
             overthrowes
             almost
             all
             their
             pretensions
             from
             Tradition
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
             )
             Suppose
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             had
             said
             
               in
               terminis
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             was
             supreme
             head
             and
             infallible
             governour
             of
             the
             Church
             (
             though
             nothing
             was
             further
             from
             their
             thoughts
             )
             and
             suppose
             a
             lesse
             number
             of
             the
             Fathers
             did
             in
             that
             age
             contradict
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             contradictours
             happily
             either
             did
             not
             commit
             their
             opinion
             to
             Writing
             ,
             or
             if
             they
             did
             ,
             their
             Writings
             might
             be
             suppressed
             by
             the
             major
             part
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             the
             lot
             of
             most
             Ages
             )
             or
             by
             the
             injury
             of
             time
             are
             lost
             (
             which
             the
             Papists
             cannot
             say
             was
             impossible
             for
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             seeing
             they
             tell
             us
             that
             
               de
               facto
            
             some
             of
             the
             Books
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             are
             lost
             :
             )
             The
             next
             age
             comes
             and
             understands
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             have
             now
             supposed
             :
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             former
             age
             be
             a
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             their
             Faith
             in
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             and
             infallibility
             ?
             
               Melchiôr
               Canus
            
             saith
             No
             :
             Now
             then
             the
             next
             age
             or
             ages
             having
             happily
             forgotten
             such
             contradictions
             (
             which
             the
             Age
             immediately
             next
             remembred
             .
             )
             The
             question
             is
             whether
             that
             foundation
             which
             was
             insufficient
             to
             the
             precedent
             Age
             ,
             is
             now
             through
             their
             ignorance
             of
             such
             contradiction
             become
             sufficient
             to
             the
             following
             Age
             ?
             if
             they
             affirme
             it
             ,
             it
             would
             become
             the
             Jesuites
             in
             point
             of
             gratitude
             to
             Write
             a
             Panegyrick
             in
             praise
             of
             Ignorance
             which
             is
             it
             seems
             ,
             not
             onely
             the
             Mother
             of
             Devotion
             ,
             but
             of
             assurance
             and
             certainty
             of
             knowledge
             ;
             if
             they
             deny
             it
             ,
             they
             confesse
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             their
             assertion
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             he
             that
             will
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             his
             
             Faith
             upon
             such
             a
             quicksand
             ,
             must
             either
             prove
             the
             negative
             that
             there
             was
             no
             such
             contradiction
             as
             we
             have
             supposed
             (
             which
             is
             impossible
             )
             or
             confesse
             his
             Faith
             relies
             upon
             the
             Sand
             (
             which
             is
             dreadfull
             .
             )
             And
             againe
             admit
             they
             had
             the
             consent
             of
             Fathers
             in
             this
             Tradition
             .
             I
             have
             given
             severall
             instances
             ,
             wherein
             they
             acknowledge
             they
             have
             departed
             from
             the
             consent
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             were
             severall
             Doctrines
             which
             (
             if
             we
             believe
             the
             Papists
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             the
             Fathers
             owned
             no
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             had
             by
             Tradition
             )
             the
             Fathers
             receaved
             by
             Tradition
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             
               de
               facto
            
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             why
             might
             they
             not
             be
             mistaken
             in
             this
             ?
             Wee
             all
             know
             how
             generall
             the
             Millenary
             opinion
             was
             among
             the
             Fathers
             of
             the
             second
             and
             third
             Centuries
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             said
             all
             came
             from
             the
             mistake
             of
             Papias
             ,
             an
             honest
             ,
             but
             credulous
             Doctor
             .
             And
             dare
             these
             men
             venture
             their
             Souls
             upon
             it
             ,
             that
             Papias
             was
             the
             onely
             credulous
             Author
             ?
             and
             that
             this
             was
             the
             onely
             mistaken
             Tradition
             ?
             or
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             those
             Fathers
             who
             were
             so
             many
             of
             them
             imposed
             upon
             by
             one
             credulous
             person
             in
             one
             point
             to
             be
             imposed
             upon
             by
             another
             in
             other
             points
             ?
             All
             these
             and
             many
             other
             uncertainties
             must
             not
             onely
             be
             allowed
             but
             are
             laid
             in
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             The
             second
             particular
             is
             this
             :
             That
             if
             the
             Antients
             did
             believe
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             they
             believed
             it
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             such
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             for
             they
             might
             believe
             it
             upon
             other
             grounds
             .
             It
             is
             evident
             they
             believed
             many
             (
             nay
             ,
             to
             speak
             the
             truth
             all
             )
             Doctrines
             because
             they
             apprehended
             them
             to
             be
             contained
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             why
             might
             it
             not
             be
             so
             with
             this
             ?
             Why
             might
             not
             the
             Fathers
             believe
             this
             (
             if
             they
             did
             believe
             it
             )
             upon
             the
             same
             misapprehensions
             and
             mistakes
             (
             which
             the
             Papists
             at
             this
             day
             runne
             into
             )
             concerning
             the
             sence
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             which
             are
             alledged
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ?
             And
             consequently
             
             the
             Fathers
             opinions
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             doth
             not
             argue
             that
             they
             received
             such
             a
             Tradition
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             only
             that
             this
             was
             their
             opinion
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             in
             other
             points
             ,
             they
             were
             subject
             to
             errors
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             The
             third
             Proposition
             is
             this
             :
             It
             doth
             not
             appeare
             that
             the
             antient
             Fathers
             did
             believe
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             .
             For
             triall
             hereof
             I
             shall
             refer
             my self
             to
             those
             Arguments
             and
             Authorities
             which
             are
             alledged
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             the
             contrary
             position
             :
             Bel
             brings
             three
             Arguments
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             held
             that
             generall
             Councels
             could
             not
             erre
             and
             not
             one
             of
             them
             speak
             to
             the
             point
             :
          
           
             His
             first
             Argument
             is
             this
             ,
             
               They
               affirme
               that
               the
               sentence
               of
               a
               generall
               Councell
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Faith
               is
               the
               last
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               from
               which
               th●re
               lies
               no
               appeale
               ,
               and
               which
               cannot
               be
               made
               void
               or
               retracted
               :
               Hence
               it
               evidently
               followes
               that
               such
               Counsels
               cannot
               erre
               ,
               because
               else
               it
               were
               a
               very
               unjust
               thing
               to
               compell
               Christians
               that
               they
               should
               n●t
               appeale
               from
               that
               judgment
               which
               may
               be
               erronious
            
             (a)
             I
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             S
             t
             Austin
             did
             hold
             that
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             generall
             Councell
             might
             be
             retracted
             ,
             though
             not
             by
             private
             Christians
             ,
             yet
             by
             a
             ●ollowing
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             
               former
               generall
               Councels
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               are
               corrected
               by
               the
               later
            
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             enough
             to
             shew
             he
             did
             not
             believe
             it
             infallible
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Consequence
             is
             weak
             and
             denied
             by
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             therefore
             might
             be
             denied
             by
             the
             Fathers
             :
             If
             the
             consequence
             be
             infirme
             now
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             strong
             then
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             we
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             a
             Papist
             S.
             Clara
             ,
             who
             tels
             us
             ;
             that
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             Robertus
             Baronius
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               Protestants
               ,
               and
               some
               others
               who
               deny
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               generall
               Councels
               do
               neverthelesse
               acknowledge
               it
               to
               be
               the
               
               supreme
               Iudge
               of
               Controversies
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               and
               that
               such
               a
               Councell
               hath
               a
               det●rmining
               and
               decisive
               power
               ,
               which
               all
               are
               externally
               bound
               to
               obey
               to
               prevent
               Schisme
            
             (a)
             Nor
             is
             it
             unjust
             ,
             but
             necessary
             for
             the
             preservation
             of
             order
             and
             prevention
             of
             worse
             mischiefes
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             Supreme
             though
             fallible
             Authority
             ,
             beyond
             which
             there
             might
             be
             no
             appeale
             :
             And
             as
             it
             is
             no
             injustice
             that
             there
             lies
             no
             appeale
             beyond
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             in
             civill
             affaires
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             confessed
             to
             be
             Fallible
             :
             so
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             any
             injustice
             that
             there
             is
             no
             appeale
             beyond
             the
             Supreme
             Ecclesiasticall
             Judicatory
             in
             Church
             matters
             though
             it
             be
             fallible
             ,
             provided
             it
             be
             granted
             (
             which
             the
             Protestants
             with
             the
             Fathers
             do
             assert
             and
             have
             proved
             )
             that
             such
             Judicatories
             do
             not
             bind
             the
             conscience
             but
             onely
             regulate
             the
             outward
             Acts
             ,
             and
             prevent
             visible
             Confusions
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             
             And
             the
             same
             Answer
             will
             serve
             for
             Bellarmines
             second
             Argument
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             :
             
               The
               Fathers
               and
               Councels
               teach
               that
               they
               who
               do
               not
               acquiesse
               in
               the
               sentence
               of
               generall
               Councels
               are
               Hereticks
               and
               deserve
               excommunications
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               thought
               such
               Councels
               could
               not
               erre
            
             (b)
          
           
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             deny
             the
             Consequence
             againe
             for
             the
             now
             mentioned
             reason
             :
             The
             civill
             cutting
             of
             such
             as
             resist
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Magistrate
             doth
             as
             fully
             prove
             the
             Magistrates
             Infallibility
             ,
             as
             the
             Ecclesiasticall
             cutting
             of
             such
             as
             do
             not
             rest
             in
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             Councell
             doth
             prove
             the
             Councels
             Infallibility
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Fathers
             did
             not
             account
             men
             Hereticks
             meerly
             because
             they
             rested
             not
             in
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             Councell
             as
             such
             (
             for
             then
             they
             
             should
             have
             been
             Hereticks
             for
             rejecting
             the
             Arrian
             Councels
             )
             but
             because
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             they
             opposed
             ,
             and
             the
             Councels
             asserted
             was
             true
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             was
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             not
             the
             Conciliarity
             (
             if
             you
             will
             pardon
             the
             word
             )
             of
             the
             sentence
             by
             which
             they
             judged
             of
             Hereticks
             .
             That
             cannot
             be
             an
             Argument
             that
             the
             Fathers
             believed
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             those
             that
             deny
             their
             Infallibility
             ;
             but
             the
             cal●ing
             of
             those
             Hereticks
             who
             do
             not
             acquiesse
             in
             the
             sentence
             of
             Councels
             is
             common
             to
             those
             that
             deny
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ;
             for
             the
             Protestants
             themselves
             have
             branded
             and
             censured
             and
             sometimes
             put
             to
             death
             as
             Hereticks
             such
             men
             as
             in
             fundamentall
             points
             of
             Religion
             have
             receded
             from
             their
             publick
             Confessors
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             decrees
             of
             their
             Synods
             ,
             without
             ever
             pretending
             to
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             But
             (
             that
             I
             may
             improve
             the
             Cardinals
             Argument
             for
             him
             to
             the
             highest
             )
             Put
             case
             the
             Fathers
             had
             said
             that
             men
             were
             bound
             to
             believe
             all
             the
             assertions
             of
             their
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             evince
             that
             they
             thought
             them
             Infallible
             ,
             I
             prove
             it
             plainly
             thus
             .
             The
             Papists
             maintaine
             that
             people
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             their
             Pastours
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             all
             their
             Doctrines
             without
             examination
             or
             haesitation
             (
             according
             to
             that
             which
             Stapleton
             so
             largely
             and
             frequently
             defends
             ;
             That
             Pastours
             are
             simply
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             all
             things
             )
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             hold
             these
             Pastours
             to
             be
             Infallible
             :
             So
             they
             tell
             us
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             Text
             ,
             Mat.
             23.
             2.
             
             The
             Jewes
             were
             bound
             to
             believe
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             publikely
             taught
             by
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             hold
             that
             the
             particular
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             (
             of
             whom
             that
             Text
             speaks
             )
             were
             infallible
             :
             And
             the
             Fathers
             might
             justly
             say
             all
             men
             were
             bound
             to
             believe
             all
             the
             decrees
             of
             their
             Councels
             which
             then
             were
             past
             ,
             not
             that
             they
             thought
             Councels
             were
             Infallible
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             judged
             all
             their
             decrees
             
             true
             and
             consonant
             to
             the
             Scripture
             :
             otherwise
             how
             little
             they
             valued
             the
             decrees
             of
             Councels
             ,
             when
             they
             apprehended
             them
             repugnant
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             understood
             by
             their
             contempt
             of
             the
             Arrian
             Councels
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             in
             this
             argument
             the
             same
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             error
             which
             was
             through
             most
             of
             the
             arguments
             and
             testimonies
             of
             the
             Fathers
             pretended
             in
             this
             cause
             ,
             viz.
             they
             argue
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             Councels
             to
             their
             infallibility
             ,
             and
             how
             invalid
             the
             consequence
             is
             appears
             from
             this
             undeniable
             argument
             .
             Masters
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
             Parents
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Provincial
             Councels
             have
             Authority
             ,
             but
             not
             Infallibility
             .
             If
             all
             that
             the
             Fathers
             say
             to
             that
             purpose
             were
             put
             upon
             the
             rack
             ,
             it
             would
             prove
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             thought
             (
             what
             the
             Protestants
             grant
             )
             that
             general
             Councels
             were
             the
             supreme
             judicatories
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             from
             which
             was
             no
             appeal
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             all
             men
             were
             obliged
             peaceably
             to
             acquesce
             ;
             but
             that
             doth
             not
             infer
             Infallibility
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             
             Bellarmine's
             third
             argument
             is
             this
             
               The
               Fathers
               teach
               ,
               that
               the
               Decrees
               of
               general
               Councels
               are
               Divine
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               from
               wh●nce
               follows
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               subject
               to
               error
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             this
             he
             confirms
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Constantine
             (
             who
             ,
             now
             he
             is
             orthodox
             is
             grown
             considerable
             ,
             though
             when
             he
             was
             alledged
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             was
             a
             greater
             Prince
             then
             Doctor
             ,
             as
             we
             heard
             even
             now
             )
             
               Greg.
               Nazianz.
               Cyrill
            
             ,
             and
             Leo
             ,
             who
             call
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             divine
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             were
             ordered
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             :
             and
             so
             say
             I
             too
             .
             And
             it
             is
             true
             of
             all
             the
             decrees
             of
             all
             Councels
             ,
             (
             nay
             of
             all
             the
             Sermons
             of
             Ministers
             )
             which
             are
             collected
             from
             Scripture
             and
             
             conformable
             to
             it
             (
             such
             as
             the
             Nicene
             Decrees
             were
             )
             that
             they
             are
             divine
             Oracles
             .
             But
             then
             their
             Divinity
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             consequent
             of
             Divinity
             ,
             Infallibility
             ,
             ariseth
             not
             from
             the
             Authority
             decreeing
             them
             ,
             (
             which
             being
             but
             humane
             ,
             could
             not
             make
             the
             decrees
             divine
             )
             but
             from
             the
             matter
             of
             the
             decrees
             which
             was
             taken
             out
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             as
             Bellarmine
             confesseth
             (a)
             ,
             and
             therefore
             divine
             .
             But
             if
             Bellar
             :
             thinks
             from
             this
             particular
             case
             to
             draw
             a
             general
             conclusion
             ,
             I
             must
             make
             bold
             to
             stop
             him
             in
             his
             careere
             ,
             till
             he
             hath
             told
             me
             whither
             he
             think
             this
             argument
             solid
             .
             The
             Fathers
             held
             the
             decrees
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Nice
             to
             be
             divine
             ,
             and
             (
             say
             it
             were
             )
             infallibly
             true
             :
             Therefore
             they
             thought
             the
             decrees
             of
             all
             Councels
             divine
             and
             infallible
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Anti-Nicene
             and
             Arrian
             Councels
             .
             If
             he
             can
             disgest
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             say
             he
             hath
             a
             stomach
             as
             good
             as
             his
             conscience
             is
             bad
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             I
             think
             it
             is
             time
             to
             take
             my
             leave
             of
             the
             Cardinal
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             the
             Fryar
             S.
             Clara
             (
             who
             being
             an
             ingenuous
             person
             ,
             and
             coming
             last
             ,
             hath
             doubtlesse
             selected
             the
             best
             weapons
             )
             and
             his
             great
             argument
             I
             find
             to
             be
             this
             :
             That
             
               the
               Fathers
               did
               generally
               own
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               Infallibility
               of
               general
               Councels
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               their
               definitions
               are
               the
               determinations
               of
               the
               Church
            
             :
             this
             he
             largely
             prosecutes
             cap.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             For
             Answer
             ,
             let
             me
             premise
             what
             I
             have
             proved
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             were
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             yet
             seeing
             that
             they
             confesse
             themselves
             to
             be
             men
             subject
             to
             like
             passions
             and
             mistakes
             with
             others
             according
             to
             that
             of
             
               Austin
               ,
               Neither
               do
               you
               think
               ,
               that
               because
               we
               are
               Bishops
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               liable
               to
               irregular
               motions
               ,
               but
               rather
               let
               us
               conceive
               that
               we
               live
               dangerously
               
               amongst
               the
               snares
               of
               temptations
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               men
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             seeing
             the
             Papists
             confesse
             they
             have
             erred
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             therefore
             this
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             true
             ,
             will
             afford
             no
             solid
             and
             sufficient
             foundation
             for
             their
             faith
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             forgive
             them
             that
             infirmity
             :
             The
             argument
             (
             however
             he
             glories
             much
             in
             it
             )
             hath
             nothing
             sound
             from
             head
             to
             foot
             ;
             how
             can
             they
             expect
             this
             argument
             should
             prevaile
             with
             us
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             rejected
             by
             themselves
             ,
             who
             deny
             the
             consequence
             from
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             unto
             that
             of
             Councels
             .
             So
             doth
             Cam●racensis
             (
             as
             S.
             Clara
             notes
             )
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               A
               general
               Councel
               may
               erre
               in
               the
               faith
               ,
               because
               if
               it
               should
               erre
               ,
               yet
               it
               would
               remaine
               that
               others
               without
               the
               Councel
               did
               not
               erre
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               Church
               did
               not
               faile
            
             (b)
             .
             The
             like
             saith
             
               Panormitanus
               :
               A
               Councel
               may
               erre
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               err●d
               ;
               nor
               doth
               this
               hinder
               it
               ,
               that
               Christ
               prayed
               for
               his
               Church
               that
               it
               might
               not
               erre
               ,
               because
               ,
               although
               a
               general
               Councel
               represent
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               yet
               in
               truth
               it
               is
               not
               the
               whole
               Church
               :
               —
               All
               the
               faithful
               do
               constitute
               that
               Church
               ,
               whose
               head
               and
               husband
               Christ
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               Church
               which
               cannot
               erre
            
             (c)
             .
             The
             very
             same
             thing
             ,
             and
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             saith
             Antonius
             (d)
             ,
             where
             he
             adds
             an
             instance
             ,
             
               That
               the
               saying
               of
               Ierome
               was
               preferred
               before
               the
               decree
               of
               a
               Councel
               .
            
             Thus
             you
             see
             the
             consequence
             is
             denied
             
             by
             three
             famous
             Authors
             of
             their
             own
             :
             Nay
             ,
             what
             say
             you
             ,
             if
             S.
             Clara
             himself
             deny
             the
             Consequence
             :
             I
             am
             greatly
             mistaken
             ,
             if
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             he
             makes
             Gouncels
             infallible
             no
             further
             then
             they
             are
             afterwards
             received
             and
             owned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             allowes
             them
             to
             be
             fallible
             where
             that
             reception
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             hereafter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Infallibility
             is
             fixed
             in
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Councel
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Church
             may
             be
             infallible
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Councel
             remain
             fallible
             :
             as
             those
             Papists
             that
             assert
             Councels
             to
             have
             their
             Infallibility
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             (
             which
             Bellarmine
             and
             the
             Jesuites
             generally
             do
             )
             confess
             Councels
             without
             the
             Popes
             confirmation
             ,
             and
             in
             themselves
             to
             be
             but
             fallible
             :
             for
             what
             the
             Pope's
             confirmation
             is
             in
             
             Bellarmine's
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Churches
             reception
             is
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             S.
             Clara
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Authors
             he
             cites
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             What
             say
             you
             further
             ,
             if
             S.
             Clara
             confess
             the
             falsehood
             of
             his
             own
             Conclusion
             ?
             let
             the
             intelligent
             Reader
             judg
             .
             His
             Conclusion
             is
             ,
             Therefore
             Councels
             are
             infallible
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             he
             tels
             us
             S.
             Austin
             is
             the
             greatest
             Assertor
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             :
             now
             I
             assume
             ,
             St.
             Austin
             in
             the
             judgent
             of
             S.
             Clara
             held
             ,
             that
             Councels
             are
             fallible
             .
             This
             I
             prove
             from
             his
             own
             words
             :
             
               In
               this
               sense
               Occham
               rightly
               delivers
               the
               mind
               of
               Austin
               :
               whether
               they
               be
               Popes
               or
               others
               ,
               whether
               they
               wrot
               any
               thing
               in
               Councel
               ,
               or
               out
               of
               Councel
               ,
               the
               same
               judgment
               is
               to
               be
               passed
               ▪
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               things
               are
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               reputed
               infallibly
               true
               &
               certain
               because
               they
               wrot
               so
               ,
               but
               onely
               because
               they
               could
               prove
               it
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               reason
               ,
               or
               miracles
               ,
               or
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               universal
               Church
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             Occham
             .
             Now
             follows
             S.
             
             Clara's
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             
               Which
               doctrine
               of
               his
               I
               judg
               most
               safe
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               owned
               by
               almost
               all
               Catholicks
               .
            
             (a)
             
             The
             evidence
             of
             this
             place
             forced
             S.
             Clara
             to
             make
             this
             acknowledgment
             ,
             that
             it
             seems
             to
             favour
             the
             opinion
             of
             those
             who
             asserted
             the
             Fallibility
             of
             Councels
             in
             lesser
             things
             ,
             (
             though
             indeed
             this
             is
             but
             a
             figment
             of
             his
             own
             brain
             ,
             and
             a
             distinction
             foisted
             into
             the
             text
             ,
             which
             St.
             Austin
             never
             dream'd
             of
             )
             and
             he
             is
             reduced
             to
             such
             straits
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             no
             other
             way
             to
             evade
             ,
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             an
             Answer
             to
             oppose
             one
             argument
             against
             another
             ;
             viz.
             that
             it
             is
             sufficient
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Fathers
             call
             those
             Hereticks
             that
             do
             not
             adhere
             to
             the
             definitions
             of
             Councels
             ,
             Ergo
             they
             thought
             them
             Infallible
             (a)
             :
             It
             is
             
             Bellarmine's
             argument
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             already
             answer'd
             it
             .
             And
             so
             this
             block
             being
             removed
             ,
             the
             Conclusion
             remains
             firme
             ,
             That
             St.
             Austin
             thought
             not
             Councels
             infallible
             .
             For
             farther
             confirmation
             whereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             from
             hence
             collect
             two
             Arguments
             ,
             plainly
             proving
             ,
             that
             St.
             Austin
             was
             not
             of
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Romanists
             in
             this
             point
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             no
             more
             Infallibility
             is
             here
             granted
             to
             general
             Councels
             then
             to
             particular
             Synods
             ,
             nay
             then
             to
             private
             Doctors
             .
             This
             I
             prove
             ,
             because
             St.
             Austin
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             and
             indeed
             all
             men
             allow
             each
             of
             them
             so
             far
             infallible
             ,
             and
             their
             assertions
             to
             be
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             as
             they
             can
             prove
             them
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             irrefragable
             reasons
             ,
             or
             miracles
             ,
             or
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             :
             and
             not
             one
             syllable
             more
             doth
             Austin
             give
             to
             general
             Councels
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Because
             the
             Papists
             will
             not
             ,
             and
             cannot
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             truly
             speak
             what
             St.
             Austin
             there
             speaks
             ;
             and
             therefore
             St.
             Austin
             did
             not
             think
             as
             they
             think
             (
             unlesse
             they
             will
             make
             him
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             seldome
             speak
             as
             they
             think
             )
             It
             is
             the
             known
             and
             avowed
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             (
             however
             disowned
             by
             some
             few
             of
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             look
             on
             as
             Extravagants
             and
             Schismaticks
             ,
             )
             that
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             say
             some
             ,
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             say
             others
             ,
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councel
             together
             ,
             say
             almost
             all
             ,
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             own
             assertion
             ,
             without
             any
             further
             reason
             .
             This
             is
             evident
             from
             Stapleton
             (a)
             ,
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
            
             (b)
             ,
             Tannerus
             (c)
             ,
             and
             Bellarmine
             in
             several
             p●aces
             ,
             one
             I
             shall
             instance
             in
             .
             
               It
               is
               one
               thing
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               interpret
               a
               law
               as
               a
               Doctor
               ,
               (
               that
               requires
               Learning
               ;
               )
               another
               thing
               to
               interpret
               it
               as
               Iudge
               ,
               (
               that
               requires
               Authority
               :
               )
               a
               Doctor
               propounds
               not
               his
               opinion
               as
               necessary
               to
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               farther
               then
               reason
               induceth
               us
               ;
               but
               a
               Iudg
               propounds
               his
               opinion
               with
               a
               necessity
               of
               following
               it
               .
               The
               Fathers
               ●xpound
               Scripture
               as
               Doctors
               or
               Lawyers
               ,
               but
               the
               Pope
               and
               Councels
               as
               Iudges
               or
               Princes
            
             (d)
             .
             And
             now
             let
             S.
             Clara
             himself
             judg
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             deal
             candidly
             ,
             whether
             St.
             Austin
             and
             Bellarmine
             were
             of
             a
             mind
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             all
             one
             )
             whether
             St.
             Austin
             did
             receive
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Councels
             as
             of
             Judges
             and
             Princes
             ,
             barely
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             authority
             or
             assertion
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             say
             he
             did
             ,
             or
             only
             
             as
             Doctors
             ,
             because
             they
             could
             prove
             what
             they
             say
             from
             Scripture
             or
             reason
             ,
             as
             St.
             Austin
             
               in
               terminis
            
             asserts
             ?
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             But
             because
             it
             is
             of
             some
             concernment
             to
             understand
             Austin's
             mind
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             (
             whose
             authority
             is
             so
             venerable
             both
             to
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             whom
             both
             Parties
             willingly
             admit
             for
             Umpire
             in
             this
             controversy
             ,
             (
             I
             shall
             further
             consider
             what
             S.
             Clara
             alledgeth
             from
             him
             for
             this
             purpose
             :
             the
             passage
             he
             pleads
             is
             this
             ;
             
               Vntill
               that
               which
               was
               wholsomely
               believed
               ,
               was
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               all
               doubts
               removed
               by
               a
               general
               Councel
            
             (a)
             :
             Therefore
             ,
             saith
             S.
             
               Clara
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               doubt
               after
               the
               definitions
               of
               Councels
            
             (b)
             .
             Put
             it
             it
             into
             a
             Syllogism
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             this
             .
             That
             which
             so
             confirms
             a
             truth
             ,
             as
             to
             remove
             all
             doubts
             ,
             is
             Infallible
             :
             But
             a
             general
             Councel
             so
             confirmes
             a
             truth
             ,
             as
             to
             remove
             all
             doubts
             :
             Ergo.
             The
             Major
             is
             denied
             :
             for
             a
             private
             Minister
             may
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             or
             reason
             so
             confirme
             a
             truth
             ,
             as
             to
             remove
             all
             doubt
             from
             the
             hearers
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             not
             therefore
             infallible
             .
             There
             are
             then
             two
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             doubts
             may
             be
             removed
             .
             1.
             
             By
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             authority
             :
             Thus
             when
             God
             tells
             me
             that
             which
             seems
             improbable
             to
             reason
             ,
             this
             should
             remove
             all
             doubt
             .
             2.
             
             By
             the
             evidence
             of
             arguments
             :
             and
             so
             their
             argument
             proceeds
             
               à
               genere
               ad
               speciem
               affirmativè
            
             ,
             thus
             a
             general
             Councel
             removeth
             doubts
             ,
             Ergo
             they
             do
             it
             by
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Authority
             ;
             it
             followeth
             not
             ,
             for
             you
             see
             they
             may
             do
             it
             by
             the
             evidence
             of
             their
             argument
             .
             And
             this
             Answer
             might
             very
             well
             suffice
             :
             But
             that
             I
             may
             give
             them
             full
             satisfaction
             (
             if
             possibly
             the
             interest
             of
             these
             men
             would
             suffer
             their
             consciences
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
             )
             I
             shall
             prove
             that
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             St.
             Austin
             speaks
             of
             this
             latter
             way
             of
             removing
             doubts
             ,
             i.e.
             by
             their
             convincing
             
             arguments
             ,
             not
             by
             their
             infallible
             authority
             .
             This
             plainly
             appears
             by
             considering
             the
             contexture
             of
             the
             words
             :
             
               Lest
               I
               should
               seem
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               only
               to
               prove
               it
               by
               humane
               arguments
               ,
               because
               the
               obscurity
               of
               this
               question
               did
               in
               former
               times
               ,
               before
               the
               schisme
               of
               Donatus
               ,
               make
               great
               and
               worthy
               Bishops
               and
               Provincial
               Councels
               differ
               among
               themselves
               ,
               untill
               by
               a
               General
               Councel
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               wholsomely
               believed
               was
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               all
               doubts
               removed
               ,
               I
               shall
               bring
               out
               of
               the
               Gospel
               infallible
               arguments
            
             (a)
             .
             Where
             you
             plainly
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             cals
             the
             authority
             of
             Councels
             but
             a
             Humane
             argument
             and
             authority
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             acknowledgeth
             none
             but
             Scripture-arguments
             to
             be
             certa
             ,
             certain
             or
             infallible
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Antithesis
             .
             2.
             
             This
             appears
             most
             undeniably
             from
             a
             parallel
             place
             ,
             where
             St.
             Austin
             speaks
             thus
             of
             
               Cyprian
               :
               That
               holie
               man
               sufficiently
               shewed
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               changed
               his
               opinion
               ,
               if
               any
               had
               demonstrated
               to
               him
               that
               Baptisme
               might
               be
               so
               given
            
             &c.
             
             (b)
             And
             a
             little
             after
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             yielded
             to
             a
             general
             Councel
             ,
             
               if
               the
               truth
               of
               that
               question
               had
               in
               his
               time
               been
               evidenced
               ,
               and
               declared
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               a
               general
               Councel
            
             (c)
             .
             And
             he
             gives
             the
             reason
             of
             his
             yielding
             ,
             
               Because
               that
               holy
               Soul
               would
               have
               yielded
               even
               to
               one
               man
               declaring
               and
               demonstrating
               the
               truth
            
             (d)
             ,
             —
             
               much
               more
               to
               
               a
               general
               Councel
               .
            
             In
             all
             which
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             any
             presumed
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Councel
             ,
             but
             the
             clearness
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             arguments
             which
             would
             have
             satisfied
             Cyprian
             in
             St.
             
             Austin's
             judgment
             .
             3.
             
             This
             may
             be
             irrefragably
             proved
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             St.
             Austin
             makes
             this
             the
             peculiar
             property
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             (
             by
             which
             it
             is
             distinguished
             from
             ,
             and
             advanced
             above
             all
             the
             opinions
             ,
             decrees
             ,
             or
             writings
             of
             all
             Bishops
             in
             or
             out
             of
             Councels
             )
             that
             we
             may
             not
             doubt
             of
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             it
             .
             The
             words
             are
             express
             ,
             and
             brought
             in
             with
             a
             
               Quis
               nesciat
               :
               Who
               knowes
               not
               that
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               is
               so
               preferred
               before
               all
               the
               letters
               of
               after-Bishops
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               so
               much
               as
               doubt
               or
               debate
               concerning
               any
               thing
               contained
               in
               them
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               true
               or
               no.
               But
               the
               letters
               of
               the
               Bishops
               may
               be
               reproved
               by
               Councels
               ,
               if
               they
               swerve
               from
               the
               truth
               :
               and
               Provincial
               Councels
               must
               yeild
               to
               General
               Councels
               ,
               and
               former
               general
               Councels
               are
               oft
               corrected
               by
               the
               latter
            
             (a)
             :
             where
             there
             is
             a
             gradation
             from
             Bishops
             to
             Provincial
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             General
             Councels
             ,
             but
             all
             of
             them
             are
             in
             this
             respect
             postposed
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             lawfully
             doubt
             of
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             their
             Decrees
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             swerve
             from
             the
             truth
             ,
             reject
             it
             .
             And
             nothing
             more
             evinceth
             the
             strength
             of
             this
             argument
             ;
             then
             the
             silliness
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             evasions
             :
             
               He
               speaks
               of
               questions
               of
               Fact
               and
               Ceremony
               ,
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             saith
             Bellarmine
             and
             Stapleton
             ,
             whereas
             the
             question
             there
             disputed
             was
             ,
             whether
             persons
             Baptized
             by
             
             Hereticks
             should
             be
             rebaptized
             ,
             which
             the
             Fathers
             formerly
             made
             and
             the
             Papists
             now
             make
             a
             question
             of
             Faith.
             
               But
               by
            
             emendantur
             (
             saith
             
               Stapleton
               )
               he
               means
            
             perfectiùs
             explicantur
             :
             If
             you
             ask
             in
             what
             Dictionary
             or
             Author
             the
             word
             emendantur
             is
             so
             taken
             ,
             you
             must
             understand
             that
             it
             follows
             
               à
               majori
               ad
               minus
            
             :
             that
             if
             our
             Romish
             Masters
             may
             coyn
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             diverse
             Papists
             professe
             they
             may
             ,
             much
             more
             may
             they
             devise
             new
             significations
             of
             words
             .
             But
             I
             would
             know
             of
             these
             Doctors
             ,
             what
             they
             would
             think
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             what
             discreet
             and
             sober
             men
             would
             think
             of
             that
             Author
             that
             should
             say
             ,
             
               Libri
               Mofis
               à
               Prophetis
               emendantur
            
             ,
             or
             
               Scripta
               Prophetarum
               ab
               Apostolis
               emendantur
            
             :
             and
             yet
             if
             Stapletons
             Lexicon
             may
             be
             used
             ,
             it
             were
             an
             harmlesse
             expression
             .
             But
             if
             these
             men
             will
             give
             St.
             Austin
             leave
             to
             be
             the
             interpreter
             of
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             he
             hath
             sufficiently
             open'd
             his
             mind
             ,
             by
             making
             emendare
             and
             reprehendere
             parallel
             expressions
             ,
             and
             by
             speaking
             of
             such
             an
             Emendation
             as
             follows
             after
             ,
             or
             is
             conjoyned
             with
             a
             doubting
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             was
             delivered
             by
             the
             Councel
             .
             This
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             third
             Proposition
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             And
             here
             I
             might
             give
             my self
             a
             supersedeas
             ,
             having
             shewed
             the
             imbecillity
             of
             their
             principal
             Proofs
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ;
             but
             
               ex
               abundantis
            
             I
             shall
             adde
             the
             fourth
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ;
             That
             it
             doth
             appear
             ,
             the
             Antients
             did
             believe
             the
             fallibility
             of
             Councels
             .
             The
             former
             proposition
             shewed
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             prove
             their
             Assertion
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             hope
             will
             disprove
             it
             .
             But
             because
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             said
             may
             serve
             for
             that
             end
             also
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             the
             briefer
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             shall
             only
             mention
             three
             arguments
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             who
             make
             Scripture-proof
             necessary
             to
             command
             the
             belief
             of
             doctrines
             or
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             do
             not
             hold
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ;
             But
             so
             did
             the
             Fathers
             :
             Ergo.
             The
             Major
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             :
             because
             
             one
             infallible
             Authority
             is
             sufficient
             ;
             and
             the
             addition
             of
             another
             ,
             though
             it
             may
             tend
             
               ad
               melius
               esse
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             cannot
             be
             necessary
             
               ad
               esse
            
             ,
             (
             for
             then
             the
             former
             were
             not
             sufficient
             .
             )
             And
             the
             Papists
             who
             believe
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Popes
             or
             Councels
             ,
             do
             professe
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             that
             Scripture-proof
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Churches
             authority
             without
             Scripture
             evidence
             is
             sufficient
             .
             When
             Whitaker
             urged
             the
             necessity
             of
             Scripture-proof
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             Church
             for
             proof
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             prerogative
             above
             the
             Church
             ,
             Stapleton
             roundly
             answers
             ,
             
               That
               such
               proof
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               a
               Christian
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               Believer
            
             (a)
             .
             For
             the
             Minor
             ,
             That
             the
             Fathers
             did
             judge
             Scripture
             proof
             necessary
             ,
             hath
             been
             already
             shew'd
             ,
             and
             will
             hereafter
             be
             made
             good
             ;
             and
             to
             prevent
             tedious
             repetitions
             I
             shall
             now
             forbear
             it
             .
          
           
             2
             They
             who
             allow
             the
             people
             liberty
             of
             examination
             of
             all
             that
             any
             men
             ,
             since
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             say
             ,
             do
             not
             believe
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             :
             but
             so
             do
             the
             Fathers
             .
             The
             major
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             confession
             and
             practice
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             believing
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             or
             Councels
             ,
             do
             injoyn
             the
             reception
             of
             their
             Decrees
             and
             Injunctions
             without
             examination
             .
             
               A
               Christian
               ought
               to
               receive
               the
               Churches
               doctrine
               without
               examination
               ,
            
             saith
             Bellarmine
             (b)
             .
             The
             Minor
             hath
             been
             proved
             from
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             the
             Fathers
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             that
             derogate
             Faith
             from
             all
             men
             without
             exception
             ,
             beside
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             do
             not
             hold
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             :
             But
             so
             do
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             Ergo.
             The
             Major
             needs
             no
             proof
             :
             for
             the
             Councels
             are
             made
             up
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             such
             too
             as
             are
             confessed
             to
             be
             each
             of
             them
             
             fallible
             .
             Nor
             do
             they
             pretend
             to
             any
             Enthusiasme
             ,
             or
             immediate
             revelation
             .
             The
             Minor
             also
             hath
             been
             fully
             proved
             :
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             adde
             one
             out
             of
             
               Austin●
               If
               it
               be
               confirmed
               by
               authority
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               it
               without
               all
               doubting
               :
               but
               for
               other
               witnesses
               ,
               or
               their
               testimonies
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               believe
               ,
               or
               not
               believe
               ,
               as
               he
               apprehends
               what
               they
               say
               hath
               weight
               or
               not
            
             (a)
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             S.
             Clara
             sayes
             ,
             that
             
               St.
               Austin
               doth
               only
               prefer
               Scripture
               before
               particular
               authors
            
             (b)
             :
             which
             ,
             how
             false
             it
             is
             ,
             sufficiently
             appears
             from
             the
             other
             testimony
             of
             Austins
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             even
             now
             discussed
             ,
             wherein
             you
             plainly
             saw
             in
             Occam's
             and
             St.
             Clara's
             own
             judgment
             ,
             St.
             Austin
             positively
             took
             away
             all
             difference
             between
             Councels
             and
             private
             Doctors
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             and
             equally
             denied
             all
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             to
             both
             of
             them
             .
             Thus
             I
             hope
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             what
             I
             undertook
             concerning
             the
             supposed
             Tradition
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             Branch
             ;
             The
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             is
             not
             made
             known
             to
             us
             by
             Tradition
             :
             the
             next
             Proposition
             must
             shew
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             not
             revealed
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             This
             therefore
             is
             the
             Second
             branch
             ,
             That
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             hath
             no
             foundation
             in
             Scripture●
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             might
             justly
             insist
             upon
             what
             hath
             been
             already
             mentioned
             concerning
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Romanists
             about
             the
             insignificancy
             and
             insufficiency
             by
             the
             Scripture
             
             to
             ground
             my
             faith
             without
             the
             Churches
             authority
             .
             And
             surely
             they
             that
             professe
             they
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             the
             Divinity
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             testimony
             and
             interpretation
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             i.e.
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             a
             Councel
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             their
             assertion
             )
             must
             needs
             give
             us
             the
             same
             liberty
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             what
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             concerning
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             or
             Councels
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councels
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             believe
             their
             Infallibility
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             tell
             us
             they
             are
             infallible
             ,
             we
             have
             their
             word
             for
             it
             ;
             so
             it
             seems
             the
             Disciple
             is
             better
             then
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope's
             word
             will
             go
             further
             then
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             Testimony
             is
             not
             to
             be
             credited
             in
             its
             own
             cause
             saith
             Bellarmine
             (a)
             ,
             as
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             is
             .
             When
             the
             Papists
             would
             presse
             the
             Scripture
             to
             the
             service
             of
             this
             notion
             ,
             it
             may
             say
             to
             them
             as
             Iepthah
             did
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Israel
             ,
             Iud.
             11.7
             .
             
               Did
               not
               je
               hate
               me
               ,
               and
               expell
               me
               out
               of
               my
               fath●r's
               house
               ,
               and
               why
               are
               you
               come
               unto
               me
               now
               ,
               when
               ye
               are
               in
               distress
               ?
            
             And
             upon
             condition
             they
             will
             reply
             with
             the
             Gileadites
             ,
             
               Therefore
               we
               turn
               again
               to
               thee
               now
               that
               thou
               mayest
               be
               our
               head
               .
            
             I
             will
             overlook
             that
             otherwise
             unpardonable
             fault
             ,
             by
             (
             which
             they
             have
             rendred
             the
             Scripture
             unserviceable
             to
             their
             purpose
             )
             and
             once
             more
             they
             shall
             have
             a
             fair
             tryal
             ,
             whether
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             can
             be
             demonstrated
             from
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             14.
             
             The
             first
             and
             principall
             support
             of
             Infallibility
             is
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             15
             :
             where
             the
             Church
             is
             called
             
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               Truth
               .
            
             This
             is
             their
             
               Ajacis
               ctypeus
            
             ,
             which
             you
             shall
             find
             used
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             and
             infinitely
             
             repeated
             by
             every
             impertinent
             scribler
             of
             the
             Romish
             party
             .
          
           
             For
             Answer
             ,
             to
             passe
             over
             that
             notion
             of
             our
             acute
             ,
             Chillingworth
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             Timothy
             who
             is
             there
             called
             the
             ground
             and
             pillar
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             onely
             an
             Ellipsis
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             which
             is
             very
             frequent
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             the
             learned
             Gataker
             observes
             ,
             and
             there
             are
             diverse
             instances
             of
             either
             of
             them
             .
             So
             the
             sence
             is
             
               that
               thou
               mightest
               behave
               thy selfe
               in
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Church
               as
               a
               Pillar
               or
               as
            
             becomes
             a
             Pillar
             .
             And
             he
             gives
             this
             notable
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             heterogeneous
             to
             call
             that
             Church
             a
             pillar
             which
             in
             the
             same
             verse
             he
             had
             called
             an
             house
             .
             And
             this
             I
             am
             sure
             would
             puzle
             our
             masters
             to
             answer
             :
             But
             to
             wave
             that
             ,
             I
             answer
             .
          
           
             1
             The
             Church
             spoken
             of
             is
             not
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             in
             which
             Timothy
             was
             placed
             .
             And
             whether
             it
             be
             spoken
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             or
             in
             particular
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             to
             Rome
             ?
             Here
             wee
             find
             a
             notable
             piece
             of
             the
             Romane
             mystery
             of
             iniquity
             :
             If
             there
             be
             any
             reproofes
             ,
             or
             censures
             applied
             to
             any
             other
             Churches
             ,
             there
             every
             Church
             must
             bear
             its
             own
             burden
             :
             But
             if
             any
             Church
             be
             honoured
             in
             Scripture
             with
             commendations
             ,
             promises
             ,
             priviledges
             that
             presently
             belongs
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             a
             commission
             to
             seize
             it
             for
             their
             own
             use
             :
             but
             how
             unjustly
             we
             shall
             here
             discover
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             understand
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             generall
             ,
             then
             the
             words
             only
             prove
             the
             indefectibility
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             which
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             errour
             and
             Apostacy
             of
             several
             which
             then
             were
             eminent
             Churches
             whereof
             we
             have
             unquestionable
             Instances
             in
             the
             glorious
             Churches
             of
             Asia
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             this
             promise
             fell
             away
             :
             and
             consequently
             Rome
             ,
             though
             then
             her
             faith
             was
             famous
             throughout
             the
             World
             ,
             might
             fall
             with
             them
             or
             after
             
             them
             .
             And
             if
             you
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             a
             particular
             Church
             they
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             that
             Church
             in
             which
             Timothy
             was
             placed
             :
             And
             if
             my
             memory
             faile
             me
             not
             exceedingly
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             Rome
             ,
             but
             Ephesus
             ,
             which
             notwithstanding
             this
             Caracter
             did
             fall
             away
             :
             And
             moreover
             it
             was
             not
             the
             Church
             ruling
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             ruled
             in
             ,
             and
             over
             which
             Timothy
             ,
             was
             set
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             called
             the
             pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             truth
             .
             And
             so
             the
             Argument
             runs
             thus
             :
             The
             Church
             and
             people
             of
             Ephesus
             are
             the
             pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             truth
             .
             Therefore
             the
             Pope
             of
             Rome
             is
             infallible
             .
             The
             Consequence
             is
             thus
             proved
             ,
             the
             Pope
             may
             interpret
             Scripture
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             though
             he
             may
             erre
             in
             the
             premises
             ,
             as
             Stapleton
             confesseth
             (a)
             yet
             he
             is
             alwayes
             infallible
             in
             the
             conclusion
             as
             the
             same
             Stapleton
             asserts
             :
             Ergo
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             is
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             all
             Arguments
             .
          
           
             2
             The
             terme
             of
             Pillar
             notes
             the
             solidity
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             notes
             the
             difficulty
             of
             its
             removall
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             impossibility
             .
             Every
             stout
             Champion
             of
             Gods
             Truth
             is
             a
             pillar
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             frequently
             called
             by
             that
             name
             in
             the
             fathers
             ,
             but
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             infallible
             .
             Athanasius
             was
             a
             pillar
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             but
             not
             infallible
             :
             The
             great
             Osires
             a
             pillar
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             Nicene
             faith
             ,
             yet
             fell
             fowly
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             story
             .
             Musonius
             Bishop
             of
             Neocaesarea
             is
             by
             
               Basilius
               Caesariensis
            
             invested
             this
             very
             title
             of
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             (b)
             Ergo
             by
             the
             Romane
             Logick
             Basil
             ▪
             thought
             him
             infallible
             ,
             or
             if
             he
             did
             not
             then
             Basil
             did
             not
             think
             those
             words
             implyed
             infallibility
             ,
             
               Gregory
               Nyssen
            
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               not
               onely
               Peter
               ,
               and
               Iames
               ,
               and
               Iohn
               are
               pillars
               ,
               not
               only
               Iohn
               Baptist
               is
               a
               light
               ,
               but
               also
               all
               that
               build
               up
               the
               Church
               are
               pillars
               and
               lights
            
             (c)
             Therefore
             it
             seemes
             all
             Ministers
             are
             
             infallible
             :
             Male
             Children
             are
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             pillars
             of
             their
             families
             ,
             among
             the
             Greek
             Poets
             ,
             and
             Getae
             ,
             a
             faithfull
             servant
             in
             Terence
             ,
             is
             called
             
               Columen
               Familiae
            
             ,
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             family
             :
             For
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             if
             those
             men
             would
             go
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             this
             word
             sue
             out
             a
             Writ
             of
             priviledge
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             as
             infallible
             as
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             Phrase
             ,
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             Pillar
             of
             Truth
             ,
             may
             note
             the
             Churches
             duty
             ,
             not
             her
             practice
             ,
             and
             what
             she
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             not
             what
             she
             alwaies
             is
             .
             They
             shall
             not
             say
             this
             is
             
               gratis
               dictum
            
             ,
             I
             will
             make
             it
             good
             by
             parallel
             Instances
             ,
             wherein
             they
             shall
             see
             the
             absurdity
             of
             their
             argument
             .
             
               Rulers
               are
               not
               a
               terror
               to
               good
               works
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               evill
               .
            
             Rom.
             13.3
             .
             If
             this
             argument
             be
             good
             ,
             The
             Church
             is
             a
             Pillar
             ,
             E.
             she
             cannot
             e●re
             ,
             then
             this
             also
             is
             good
             ,
             That
             Rulers
             cannot
             be
             a
             terror
             to
             good
             works
             .
             None
             but
             one
             that
             comes
             from
             Bedlam
             would
             assert
             the
             latter
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             one
             that
             comes
             from
             Rome
             would
             conclude
             the
             former
             .
             Thus
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             
               Ye
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               ye
               are
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             Matth.
             5.
             
             Ergo
             by
             this
             argument
             ,
             this
             Salt
             could
             not
             loose
             its
             savour
             ,
             and
             no
             Minister
             can
             be
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             but
             every
             one
             must
             be
             infallible
             .
             Thus
             Prov.
             16
             10.
             
             
               A
               Divine
               sentence
               is
               in
               the
               lips
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               his
               mouth
               transgresseth
               not
               in
               judgment
            
             :
             Ergo
             Kings
             are
             infallible
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             had
             such
             a
             Text
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               The
               Pope's
               mouth
               transgresseth
               not
               in
               judgment
               ,
            
             you
             may
             easily
             imagine
             what
             triumphs
             the
             Assertors
             of
             Infallibility
             would
             have
             made
             ,
             who
             can
             build
             a
             towring
             confidence
             upon
             such
             pittiful
             foundations
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             informe
             us
             of
             the
             practice
             of
             Kings
             ,
             but
             acquaints
             them
             with
             their
             duty
             ,
             as
             Interpreters
             agree
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             Phrase
             ,
             The
             pillar
             and
             ground
             of
             Truth
             ,
             notes
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             ministry
             
               (
               quoad
               nos
            
             )
             but
             not
             the
             infallibility
             of
             her
             Authority
             :
             those
             are
             two
             distinct
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             no
             way
             consequent
             upon
             the
             other
             .
             
             The
             utmost
             which
             can
             be
             squeezed
             from
             that
             phrase
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             doth
             support
             the
             truth
             and
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             every
             sincere
             ,
             zealous
             defender
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             prime
             champions
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             not
             only
             when
             met
             together
             in
             a
             general
             Councel
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             their
             single
             capacities
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             will
             be
             undeniably
             proved
             by
             this
             argument
             .
             The
             Church
             was
             
               the
               pillar
               and
               ground
               of
               truth
            
             for
             the
             first
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             never
             did
             it
             more
             deserve
             that
             name
             ,
             nor
             did
             it
             ever
             more
             discharge
             that
             office
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             time
             there
             was
             no
             oecumenical
             Councel
             (
             and
             that
             is
             the
             only
             Councel
             to
             whom
             Infallibility
             is
             ascribed
             by
             the
             Papists
             )
             therefore
             either
             that
             phrase
             doth
             not
             evince
             infallibility
             ,
             or
             the
             several
             pastors
             of
             those
             ages
             were
             infallible
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             consequence
             of
             the
             argument
             is
             false
             and
             frivolous
             ;
             The
             Church
             is
             the
             pillar
             of
             truth
             ,
             Ergo
             she
             is
             infallible
             :
             for
             the
             same
             Church
             may
             be
             a
             pillar
             of
             truth
             and
             a
             seat
             of
             Error
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             to
             be
             a
             Pillar
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             (
             if
             we
             draw
             aside
             the
             curtain
             of
             the
             Metaphor
             )
             but
             to
             be
             a
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             ?
             And
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             the
             same
             persons
             may
             defend
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             maintain
             errors
             with
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             be
             one
             that
             never
             read
             the
             Bible
             ,
             nor
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             ?
             Who
             knows
             not
             that
             the
             same
             persons
             ,
             which
             defended
             the
             truth
             of
             Christianity
             against
             Jewes
             and
             Pagans
             ,
             did
             also
             maintain
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Iesabel
             ,
             and
             the
             Heresy
             of
             the
             
               Nicolaitans
               ?
               Rev.
            
             2.
             and
             that
             those
             very
             men
             that
             owned
             the
             foundation
             ,
             did
             build
             the
             hay
             and
             stubble
             of
             false
             doctrines
             thereupon
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             and
             that
             diverse
             of
             the
             stoutest
             defenders
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             among
             the
             Fathers
             had
             their
             errors
             ,
             as
             Bellarmine
             acknowledgeth
             ?
             Else
             ,
             if
             they
             will
             stand
             to
             the
             consequence
             ,
             it
             will
             follow
             by
             vertue
             of
             it
             ,
             Such
             a
             Minister
             preacheth
             the
             truth
             ,
             Ergo
             he
             is
             infallible
             ,
             and
             cannot
             preach
             false
             doctrine
             .
             Such
             a
             Judg
             is
             the
             Pillar
             of
             
             Justice
             in
             the
             land
             ,
             Ergo
             it
             is
             impossible
             he
             should
             make
             an
             unjust
             Decree
             :
             Proclamations
             are
             hanged
             upon
             such
             a
             pillar
             ,
             Ergo
             a
             Libell
             cannot
             be
             fastned
             there
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Their
             argument
             proceeds
             from
             a
             declaration
             of
             the
             Churches
             present
             state
             ,
             (
             for
             that
             is
             all
             that
             place
             asserts
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Church
             then
             was
             a
             Church
             and
             Pillar
             of
             truth
             )
             to
             an
             assurance
             of
             its
             perpetual
             continuance
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             :
             )
             Which
             kind
             of
             argumentation
             ,
             if
             it
             might
             pass
             for
             currant
             ,
             it
             would
             work
             brave
             exploits
             ;
             for
             then
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             The
             city
             of
             Sion
             was
             an
             habitation
             of
             righteousnesse
             ,
             a
             pillar
             of
             truth
             and
             justice
             ,
             Ergo
             the
             Prophet
             Isay
             was
             mis-informed
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               The
               faithfull
               City
               is
               become
               a
               Harlot
               ,
               it
               was
               full
               of
               judgment
               ,
               righteousnesse
               lodged
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               now
               murderers
               ,
            
             Isa
             :
             1.21
             ▪
             Nay
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             orthodox
             in
             the
             Romane
             sence
             :
             Probatur
             :
             It
             was
             the
             Pillar
             of
             truth
             ,
             viz.
             when
             it
             was
             the
             Pope's
             Asse
             ,
             Ergo
             it
             is
             so
             still
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             slander
             us
             ,
             when
             they
             say
             ,
             we
             are
             fallen
             away
             .
             The
             Church
             was
             a
             Virgin
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             saith
             Egesippus
             ,
             Ergo
             she
             is
             not
             now
             corrupted
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             can
             be
             :
             for
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             Pope
             can
             do
             more
             then
             all
             the
             Apostles
             either
             pretended
             or
             did
             ;
             for
             they
             could
             not
             even
             while
             they
             lived
             wholly
             keep
             the
             Church
             from
             actual
             corruption
             ,
             but
             the
             Pope
             keeps
             her
             from
             all
             possibility
             of
             corruption
             .
             Thus
             the
             Pope
             is
             omnipotent
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             no
             marvell
             he
             is
             infallible
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             
             The
             Second
             place
             of
             principal
             moment
             alledged
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Councels
             is
             Mat.
             18.17
             .
             where
             all
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               hear
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               hear
               her
               not
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               as
               Heathens
               and
               Publicans
               ,
            
             Ergo
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             Infallible
             :
             for
             this
             is
             the
             comfort
             ,
             whatever
             is
             in
             the
             premises
             ,
             Romes
             infallibility
             is
             in
             the
             conclusion
             ;
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             can
             dispence
             with
             Gods
             
             lawes
             (a)
             may
             well
             dispense
             with
             Syllogistical
             rules
             ,
             by
             which
             there
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             
               more
               in
               the
               conclusion
               then
               in
               the
               premises
               ,
            
             but
             that
             Law
             was
             made
             for
             Subjects
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             our
             Sovereign
             Lord
             the
             Pope
             .
             To
             this
             may
             be
             added
             another
             place
             they
             vehemently
             urge
             ,
             Luk.
             10.16
             .
             
               He
               that
               heareth
               you
               ,
               heareth
               me
               ,
            
             Ergo
             the
             Church
             is
             infallible
             .
          
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             Whatever
             these
             texts
             prove
             ,
             what
             right
             hath
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             to
             her
             monopoly
             of
             the
             priviledges
             here
             conveyed
             ?
             Or
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Greek
             or
             English
             Churches
             and
             their
             Ministers
             claime
             the
             benefit
             of
             them
             ?
             The
             words
             have
             an
             indifferent
             aspect
             to
             all
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             consequence
             is
             false
             ,
             Christians
             must
             hear
             the
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             ,
             Ergo
             they
             are
             infallible
             :
             which
             I
             thus
             prove
             .
             Children
             must
             obey
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             they
             must
             dye
             for
             it
             ,
             Deut.
             21.
             are
             parents
             therefore
             infallible
             ?
             Subjects
             must
             obey
             their
             Magistrates
             ,
             or
             dye
             for
             it
             ,
             Ios.
             1.18
             .
             
               Whosoever
               will
               not
               hearken
               unto
               thy
               words
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
            
             :
             it
             seems
             then
             Magistrates
             are
             infallible
             .
             For
             this
             is
             the
             argument
             by
             which
             the
             Romanists
             pretend
             to
             prove
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             High-priest
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             because
             they
             that
             would
             not
             hear
             him
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             Deut.
             17.
             
             Nay
             this
             very
             text
             Luc.
             10.
             destroyes
             that
             sense
             which
             the
             Romanists
             would
             fasten
             upon
             it
             :
             for
             seeing
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             seventy
             disciples
             ,
             and
             they
             too
             not
             as
             met
             in
             a
             Councel
             ,
             but
             as
             preaching
             the
             Gospel
             severally
             ,
             or
             (
             at
             most
             )
             by
             pairs
             ,
             whom
             they
             are
             under
             such
             dreadful
             penalties
             commanded
             to
             hear
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             conclusive
             for
             infallibility
             ,
             it
             proves
             the
             infallibility
             of
             every
             Minister
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             of
             every
             pair
             of
             them
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             agreed
             between
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             that
             Christ
             speaks
             of
             the
             Censures
             of
             the
             Church
             Mat.
             18.
             and
             therefore
             surely
             ,
             if
             it
             prove
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             in
             any
             thing
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             in
             the
             matter
             there
             spoken
             of
             viz.
             in
             Church-censures
             :
             But
             they
             grant
             the
             Church
             is
             Fallible
             in
             her
             censures
             ,
             as
             depending
             upon
             Testimony
             and
             matters
             of
             fact
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             infer
             from
             thence
             her
             Infallibility
             in
             other
             things
             which
             are
             not
             spoken
             of
             in
             this
             place
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Church
             and
             Ministers
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             ,
             not
             simply
             and
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             speak
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             word
             :
             This
             is
             denied
             by
             the
             Papists
             who
             positively
             assert
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             without
             examination
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             from
             their
             own
             words
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             necessary
             to
             say
             something
             to
             overthrow
             this
             lawlesse
             liberty
             and
             boundlesse
             authority
             ascribed
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             their
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             their
             radicall
             mistakes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             which
             Christ
             denies
             to
             the
             Apostles
             is
             not
             to
             be
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             Christ
             denies
             this
             absolute
             Authority
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Matt.
             23.10
             .
             
               Be
               ye
               not
               called
               masters
               ,
               for
               one
               is
               your
               Master
               even
               Christ
               ,
            
             where
             it
             is
             not
             the
             name
             ,
             but
             thing
             which
             is
             prohibited
             ,
             even
             
               magisterium
               fidei
            
             ,
             or
             the
             usurpation
             of
             an
             absolute
             authority
             in
             teachers
             ,
             and
             the
             exaction
             of
             an
             universall
             beliefe
             and
             blinde
             obedience
             in
             hearers
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             errour
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             here
             condemned
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             for
             so
             they
             said
             :
             
               You
               are
               to
               believe
               all
               the
               sayings
               of
               our
               Rabbines
               in
               their
               Homilies
               no
               lesse
               then
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               :
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               All
               their
               words
               are
               the
               very
               words
               of
               God
            
             are
             their
             expressions
             in
             the
             Thalmud
             .
             It
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             Christ
             derogates
             that
             authority
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             he
             ascribes
             to
             himself
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Popish
             opinion
             were
             true
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             had
             as
             great
             authority
             as
             Christ
             himselfe
             ,
             
             for
             the
             height
             of
             Christs
             authority
             is
             expressed
             in
             these
             words
             (
             nor
             can
             more
             be
             said
             of
             God
             himself
             )
             
               him
               shall
               ye
               hear
               in
               all
               things
            
             Act.
             3.22
             .
             This
             indeed
             the
             Popish
             Doctors
             most
             blasphemously
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             (
             as
             you
             have
             seen
             )
             but
             so
             did
             not
             the
             Apostles
             :
             they
             had
             not
             so
             learned
             Christ
             ;
             they
             allwaies
             observed
             their
             Distance
             :
             
               Be
               followers
               of
               us
               as
               we
               are
               of
               Christ.
               I
               have
               received
               of
               the
               Lord
               that
               which
               I
               delivered
               .
            
             S
             t
             Paul
             denies
             that
             he
             had
             dominion
             over
             their
             Faith
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.24
             .
             
               Not
               that
               we
               have
               dominion
               over
               your
               Faith.
            
             I
             'le
             warrant
             you
             Paul
             denied
             it
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             Peters
             Prerogative
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             certaine
             St
             Peters
             Successors
             challenge
             it
             ,
             for
             Dominion
             and
             Subjection
             are
             Relatives
             .
             And
             if
             the
             people
             owe
             an
             absolute
             subjection
             of
             their
             Faith
             to
             their
             teachers
             ,
             the
             Teachers
             have
             an
             absolute
             dominion
             over
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             people
             :
             In
             short
             :
             This
             sottish
             Doctrine
             of
             an
             implicit
             Faith
             must
             needs
             be
             Apocryphal
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             is
             Canonicall
             ,
             and
             especially
             Gal.
             1.8
             .
             
               Though
               we
               or
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               Preach
               any
               other
               Gospell
               —
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
               :
            
             And
             he
             is
             not
             
               contented
               with
               a
               single
               assertion
               ,
               but
               addes
               as
               we
               said
               before
               ,
               so
               say
               I
               now
               againe
               —
               let
               him
               be
               accursed
            
             :
             Which
             if
             the
             Reader
             compare
             with
             that
             abominable
             passage
             of
             
               Bellarmines
               ,
               If
               the
               Pope
               should
               erre
               in
               commanding
               Vices
               and
               forbidding
               Vertues
               ,
               the
               Church
               were
               bound
               to
               believe
               vices
               to
               be
               good
               ,
               and
               vertues
               to
               be
               evill
            
             (a)
             :
             He
             will
             be
             able
             to
             judge
             whether
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             present
             Romish
             Church
             be
             the
             same
             with
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             and
             whether
             they
             who
             are
             so
             liberall
             in
             dispensing
             their
             Anathema's
             to
             all
             that
             differ
             from
             their
             sentiments
             do
             not
             justly
             fall
             under
             the
             Anathema
             here
             denounced
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             Pastours
             are
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             then
             people
             cannot
             sin
             in
             obeying
             their
             Pastours
             ,
             (
             else
             they
             should
             sin
             in
             doing
             their
             duty
             )
             but
             people
             may
             sin
             in
             obeying
             their
             Pastours
             :
             Methinks
             this
             should
             need
             no
             proofe
             ,
             but
             I
             finde
             this
             to
             be
             the
             temper
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             they
             who
             give
             the
             hardest
             measure
             to
             us
             ,
             expect
             the
             highest
             measure
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             they
             of
             whom
             we
             may
             say
             (
             as
             Galen
             did
             of
             
               Moses
               )
               multa
               dicunt
               ,
               nihil
               probant
               ,
            
             they
             say
             much
             ,
             and
             prove
             nothing
             ;
             will
             yield
             us
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             must
             win
             by
             dint
             of
             Argument
             ;
          
           
             Therefore
             I
             shall
             prove
             it
             briefly
             :
             The
             Jewes
             sinned
             in
             following
             Aarons
             Doctrine
             :
             
               These
               be
               thy
               Gods
               O
               Israel
            
             :
             So
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremy
             frequently
             condemnes
             them
             for
             obeying
             the
             decrees
             of
             their
             Priests
             in
             his
             time
             :
             And
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             put
             this
             out
             of
             doubt
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Teachers
             ,
             Matt.
             15.
             
             
               If
               the
               blind
               lead
               the
               blind
               both
               will
               fall
               into
               the
               Ditch
               :
            
             And
             S
             t
             Peter
             assures
             us
             (
             if
             his
             Successors
             will
             please
             to
             give
             him
             credit
             )
             that
             the
             Jewes
             were
             guilty
             of
             a
             great
             sinne
             in
             Christs
             death
             ,
             though
             they
             did
             it
             in
             obedience
             to
             the
             decrees
             of
             their
             Rulers
             ,
             Acts
             3.14.17
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             people
             are
             allowed
             to
             examine
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             their
             Teachers
             by
             the
             word
             ere
             they
             receive
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             heard
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             But
             people
             are
             allowed
             so
             to
             examine
             —
             All
             the
             doubt
             lies
             about
             the
             Minor
             ;
             and
             yet
             who
             can
             doubt
             of
             that
             ,
             who
             ever
             read
             these
             following
             places
             .
             
               Take
               heed
               that
               no
               man
               deceive
               you
               ,
               for
               many
               shall
               come
               in
               my
               name
               ,
            
             Math.
             24.4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Prove
               all
               things
               ,
               hold
               fast
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ,
            
             1
             Thes.
             5.21
             .
             
               Prove
               the
               Spirits
            
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             4.1
             .
             It
             is
             true
             Bellarmine
             saith
             ,
             
               These
               precepts
               belong
               onely
               to
               Learned
               men
            
             (a)
             :
             And
             Gretserus
             
             gives
             this
             reason
             for
             it
             ,
             
               because
               the
               unlearned
               people
               are
               not
               able
               to
               examine
            
             (a)
             ;
             very
             good
             :
             It
             seemes
             then
             ,
             none
             but
             the
             Learned
             can
             
               have
               their
               sences
               exercised
               to
               discerne
               between
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.14
             .
             And
             it
             is
             the
             priviledge
             of
             shephards
             onely
             which
             Christ
             made
             the
             Character
             of
             all
             his
             sheep
             ;
             
               That
               they
               knew
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               could
               distinguish
               it
               from
               the
               voice
               of
               Strangers
               ,
            
             Joh.
             10.4
             ,
             5.
             
             It
             seems
             Christ
             spoke
             to
             the
             learned
             only
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             5.39
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             learned
             Thessalonians
             only
             were
             bound
             to
             hold
             fast
             that
             which
             is
             good
             ,
             for
             that
             goes
             with
             their
             proving
             ,
             and
             proving
             was
             in
             order
             to
             holding
             fast
             .
             It
             seems
             the
             Bereans
             (
             whom
             Paul
             commends
             for
             examining
             his
             doctrine
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             Act.
             17.
             )
             were
             Masters
             of
             Arts
             ,
             and
             Berea
             was
             an
             University
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             implies
             that
             they
             had
             Academical
             education
             ;
             and
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             it
             only
             of
             the
             University
             ,
             when
             he
             writ
             to
             the
             city
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               I
               speak
               as
               to
               wise
               men
               ,
               judg
               ye
               what
               I
               say
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.15
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             mischief
             is
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             granted
             ,
             their
             work
             is
             not
             done
             :
             for
             if
             the
             learned
             may
             examine
             ,
             that
             is
             sufficient
             for
             our
             purpose
             for
             such
             are
             many
             Lay-men
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             are
             called
             )
             and
             diverse
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             share
             in
             the
             Churches
             government
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             as
             much
             bound
             to
             subjection
             as
             any
             of
             the
             people
             :
             and
             consequently
             the
             Rulers
             are
             not
             simply
             to
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             nor
             their
             doctrine
             blindly
             received
             upon
             their
             own
             credit
             .
             But
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               Inde
               d
               doubtful
               doctrines
               are
               to
               be
               examined
               ,
               but
               the
               doctrine
               of
               lawful
               Ministers
               is
               not
               doubtful
               ,
               but
               openly
               good
            
             (b)
             I
             see
             the
             Cardinal
             intended
             to
             shew
             his
             wisdome
             ,
             reserving
             the
             
             discovery
             of
             his
             honesty
             to
             another
             time
             :
             Bellarmine
             was
             resolved
             to
             take
             a
             post
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             ,
             he
             knew
             the
             Hereticks
             would
             be
             nibling
             about
             the
             premises
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             leaves
             the
             guarding
             of
             them
             to
             others
             ,
             and
             resolves
             to
             hold
             the
             conclusion
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             knew
             was
             not
             good
             manners
             to
             deny
             .
             )
             But
             if
             such
             doctrine
             as
             our
             teachers
             deliver
             be
             
               eo
               nomine
            
             evidently
             good
             and
             true
             ,
             then
             these
             commands
             of
             trying
             are
             both
             dangerous
             (
             seeing
             they
             suppose
             and
             allow
             of
             doubts
             )
             and
             frustraneous
             ,
             (
             since
             I
             may
             safely
             receive
             them
             without
             tryal
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             16.
             
             A
             third
             place
             alledged
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Councels
             is
             Joh.
             16.13
             .
             
               When
               the
               Spirit
               of
               truth
               his
               come
               ,
               he
               will
               guide
               you
               into
               all
               truth
               .
            
             Hence
             Bellarmine
             thus
             argues
             :
             
               Christ
               speaks
               not
               of
               the
               Apostles
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               their
               successors
               ,
               because
               he
               saith
               ,
               the
               comforter
               shall
               abide
               with
               you
               for
               ever
               ,
               ch
               .
            
             14.16
             .
             
               i.
               e.
               with
               them
               and
               their
               successors
               for
               ever
               .
               But
               Christ
               doth
               not
               lead
               the
               Bishops
               severally
               considered
               into
               all
               truth
               ,
               therefore
               he
               leads
               them
               into
               truth
               when
               they
               are
               gathered
               together
               ;
               and
               seeing
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               chair
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               teacheth
               us
               ,
               then
               the
               Pope
               ,
               when
               a
               Councel
               is
               added
               to
               him
               :
               if
               his
               chair
               should
               erre
               ,
               how
               this
               promise
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               will
               teach
               you
               all
               truth
               ,
               I
               see
               not
            
             (a)
             This
             may
             be
             too
             :
             
               Bernardus
               non
               videt
               omnia
            
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             Robertus
             do
             it
             ?
          
           
           
             Ans.
             1.
             
             These
             words
             ,
             if
             extended
             beyond
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             do
             not
             imply
             any
             infallibility
             :
             or
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             a
             man
             may
             with
             as
             great
             colour
             deduce
             the
             infallibility
             nay
             the
             omnisciency
             of
             all
             Believers
             from
             1
             Joh.
             2.20
             .
             
               Ye
               have
               an
               unction
               from
               the
               holy
               one
               ,
               and
               ye
               know
               all
               things
            
             :
             and
             v.
             27.
             
             
               The
               same
               anointing
               teacheth
               you
               all
               things
               .
               All
               truth
            
             in
             the
             text
             is
             only
             meant
             of
             all
             truths
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             (
             nothing
             being
             more
             familiar
             in
             Scripture-use
             ,
             then
             for
             general
             expressions
             ,
             as
             
               all
               men
               ,
               every
               creature
            
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             understood
             with
             tacit
             limitations
             )
             nor
             are
             all
             whom
             God
             leads
             into
             truth
             ,
             infallibly
             led
             into
             it
             ,
             unless
             they
             will
             make
             all
             sincere
             Christians
             infallible
             ;
             for
             all
             such
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             into
             truth
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             and
             degree
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             .
             So
             the
             Popish
             argument
             proceeds
             
               à
               genere
               ad
               speciem
               affirmativé
            
             :
             They
             are
             led
             into
             truth
             ,
             Ergo
             they
             are
             infallibly
             led
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             nothing
             in
             that
             text
             Joh.
             16.
             to
             shew
             the
             extent
             of
             that
             promise
             to
             the
             Apostles
             successors
             ,
             which
             Bellarmine
             sufficiently
             discovers
             ,
             by
             deserting
             this
             place
             and
             fetching
             in
             another
             to
             his
             aid
             Joh
             14.
             so
             his
             argument
             is
             cunningly
             patched
             up
             of
             two
             places
             .
             That
             God
             would
             lead
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             he
             proves
             from
             Joh.
             16.
             
             That
             God
             will
             do
             this
             for
             ever
             he
             would
             fain
             prove
             from
             Joh.
             14.
             whereas
             this
             place
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             that
             
               God
               would
               lead
               the
               Apostles
               into
               all
               truth
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             but
             only
             
               that
               the
               spirit
               should
               abide
               with
               them
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             and
             that
             as
             a
             comforter
             ,
             which
             is
             quite
             another
             thing
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             let
             me
             see
             that
             Papist
             that
             will
             give
             it
             under
             his
             hand
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             with
             whom
             the
             Spirit
             abides
             as
             a
             comforter
             is
             infallible
             .
             And
             yet
             if
             I
             should
             wink
             at
             this
             fraudulent
             dealing
             of
             Bellarmines
             ,
             and
             admit
             the
             phrase
             
               for
               ever
            
             into
             the
             principal
             Text
             ,
             this
             would
             not
             infer
             a
             necessity
             of
             stretching
             this
             promise
             beyond
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             partly
             because
             in
             Scripture
             use
             that
             phrase
             doth
             frequently
             denote
             the
             term
             of
             life
             ,
             as
             Exod.
             21.6
             .
             
               The
               servant
               is
               to
               be
               with
               his
               master
               for
               
               ever
               ,
            
             and
             1
             Kings
             12.7
             .
             —
             
               they
               will
               be
               thy
               servants
               for
               ever
            
             ;
             and
             principally
             because
             in
             strictest
             propriety
             of
             speech
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             did
             and
             doth
             for
             ever
             abide
             in
             the
             persons
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             As
             God
             betroths
             every
             one
             of
             his
             people
             to
             him
             
               for
               ever
            
             ,
             Hos.
             2.19
             .
             and
             is
             their
             portion
             for
             ever
             ,
             Psal.
             73.26
             .
             and
             the
             water
             that
             Christ
             gives
             to
             his
             people
             (
             which
             he
             himself
             expounds
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Joh.
             7.38
             ,
             39.
             )
             is
             in
             them
             for
             ever
             .
             Joh.
             4.14
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             this
             promise
             of
             
               leading
               into
               all
               truth
            
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             Successors
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             ,
             that
             is
             so
             as
             to
             make
             them
             both
             infallible
             ,
             then
             as
             the
             Apostles
             severally
             considered
             were
             infallible
             ,
             and
             not
             onely
             when
             combined
             in
             Councels
             ,
             so
             also
             are
             their
             Successors
             each
             of
             them
             Infallible
             .
             (
             which
             all
             Papists
             deny
             )
             It
             is
             a
             strange
             way
             of
             arguing
             which
             Bellarmine
             useth
             .
             The
             Apostles
             severally
             considered
             were
             Infallible
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             promise
             :
             And
             their
             Successors
             are
             comprehended
             in
             this
             promise
             :
             And
             their
             Successors
             are
             not
             infallible
             in
             their
             single
             Capacities
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Apostles
             were
             :
             )
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             are
             infallible
             when
             they
             are
             gathered
             together
             :
             This
             is
             that
             I
             told
             you
             before
             ,
             and
             here
             you
             see
             it
             exemplified
             ,
             though
             Fallibility
             be
             in
             the
             premises
             ,
             yet
             you
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             meet
             with
             Infallibility
             in
             the
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             this
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             did
             containe
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             did
             extend
             beyond
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             yet
             certainly
             it
             is
             a
             most
             unreasonable
             thing
             ,
             not
             onely
             to
             communicate
             but
             appropriate
             this
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             such
             as
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             :
             such
             are
             all
             ungodly
             men
             Iude
             vers
             .
             19
             ,
             —
             
               sensuall
               ,
               not
               having
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             place
             which
             the
             Papists
             urge
             for
             the
             perpetuall
             residence
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             in
             Popes
             and
             Bishops
             Ioh.
             14.
             
             There
             is
             a
             positive
             exclusion
             of
             all
             ungodly
             men
             from
             any
             share
             therein
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               whom
               the
               World
               cannot
               receive
               ,
               because
               it
               seeth
               him
               not
               ,
               neither
               knoweth
               him
               .
            
             A
             Character
             ascribed
             by
             God
             himselfe
             to
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             
             1
             Io.
             3.6
             .
             
               Whosoever
               sinneth
            
             (
             be
             he
             Christian
             ,
             Minister
             ,
             or
             Pope
             )
             
               hath
               not
               seen
               him
               ,
               neither
               known
               him
               .
            
             Soin
             this
             Argument
             they
             runne
             upon
             a
             double
             absurdity
             .
             1.
             
             That
             they
             deny
             the
             promised
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             unto
             those
             Elect
             ,
             Holy
             and
             humble
             Christians
             who
             are
             the
             onely
             persons
             that
             in
             Scripture
             account
             
               have
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               are
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               walke
               after
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             2.
             
             That
             they
             challenge
             the
             Infallible
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             those
             that
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             generall
             conduct
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             common
             to
             all
             true
             Christians
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             you
             may
             see
             the
             desperatenesse
             of
             the
             Popish
             cause
             ,
             you
             may
             observe
             that
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             elsewhere
             denies
             the
             Conclusion
             which
             in
             this
             place
             he
             strives
             to
             obtrude
             upon
             us
             :
             For
             here
             he
             inferres
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ,
             but
             elswhere
             he
             laies
             down
             this
             position
             ,
             
               That
               a
               generall
               Councell
               may
               erre
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               Infallible
               ,
               except
               the
               Pope
               confirme
               them
            
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             Councell
             in
             it self
             is
             Fallible
             ,
             the
             Pope
             onely
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             of
             which
             more
             by
             and
             by
             :
             And
             thus
             according
             to
             Bellarmines
             opinion
             ,
             the
             Bishops
             neither
             severally
             nor
             concunctly
             are
             infallible
             ,
             but
             in
             truth
             .
             The
             Pope
             onely
             is
             infallible
             .
             And
             so
             Bellarmine
             hath
             not
             onely
             shuffled
             the
             Pope
             into
             the
             Text
             ,
             but
             indeed
             jusled
             out
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             destroyed
             that
             infallibility
             of
             Councels
             which
             he
             pretended
             to
             assert
             ;
             as
             became
             the
             Popes
             faithfull
             servant
             to
             do
             .
             And
             so
             this
             is
             Bellarmines
             Argument
             from
             these
             words
             ,
             God
             hath
             promised
             Infallibility
             to
             lead
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             Successors
             into
             all
             truth
             :
             Therefore
             none
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Successors
             are
             Infallible
             ,
             save
             S
             t
             Peters
             onely
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             17.
             
             A
             fourth
             place
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             is
             Acts
             15.28
             .
             
               For
               it
               seemed
               good
               unto
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               lay
               upon
               you
               no
               greater
               burden
               then
               these
               necessary
               things
               ,
            
             whence
             they
             thus
             argue
             :
             This
             Councell
             had
             the
             Infallible
             direction
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             and
             
             consequently
             all
             other
             Councels
             have
             it
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Conclusion
             be
             universally
             true
             (
             which
             if
             it
             be
             not
             ,
             it
             will
             do
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             no
             service
             )
             then
             the
             Arrian
             Councels
             were
             infallible
             :
             But
             if
             they
             say
             that
             onely
             the
             Orthodox
             Councels
             are
             Infallible
             ,
             that
             alters
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             must
             first
             prove
             her
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             and
             then
             her
             Infallibility
             ;
             and
             to
             speak
             truth
             ,
             she
             may
             prove
             the
             one
             as
             soone
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             utmost
             importance
             of
             this
             phrase
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             this
             decree
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               d.
               d
            
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             us
             by
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             And
             for
             this
             there
             is
             no
             need
             to
             devise
             a
             new
             Phaenomenon
             of
             infallible
             assistance
             ,
             to
             be
             afforded
             to
             all
             Councels
             (
             of
             which
             there
             is
             not
             one
             syllable
             in
             the
             whole
             Chapter
             )
             seeing
             there
             are
             other
             waies
             ,
             mentioned
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             in
             respect
             whereof
             they
             had
             the
             Holy
             Ghosts
             direction
             ,
             and
             might
             say
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             by
             which
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             did
             give
             its
             Testimony
             to
             their
             decree
             directed
             against
             those
             that
             urged
             the
             necessity
             of
             Circumcision
             upon
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             1.
             
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             inasmuch
             as
             when
             the
             Gospell
             was
             preached
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             by
             
               Peter
               —
               God
               bare
               them
               witnesse
               ,
               giving
               them
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               did
               unto
               us
               ,
            
             v.
             8
             .
             so
             making
             no
             difference
             between
             the
             Circumcision
             and
             Uncircumcision
             .
             2.
             
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             who
             in
             the
             Scripture
             had
             foretold
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Uncircumcised
             Gentiles
             to
             the
             Faith
             and
             their
             reception
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             And
             for
             asmuch
             as
             it
             is
             exceeding
             plaine
             that
             the
             controversy
             was
             debated
             in
             that
             Councell
             principally
             if
             not
             solely
             by
             Scripture
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             the
             conclusion
             deduced
             from
             Scripture
             evidence
             ,
             they
             might
             very
             well
             say
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             if
             it
             was
             conformable
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             there
             being
             nothing
             more
             familiar
             then
             this
             that
             what
             is
             said
             in
             Scripture
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             Act.
             1.26
             .
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               spake
               by
               
               the
               mouth
               of
               David
               .
            
             Heb.
             3.7
             .
             
               Wherefore
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               saith
               ,
               to
               day
               if
               ye
               will
               here
               my
               voice
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             that
             phrase
             doth
             imply
             Infallibility
             ,
             yet
             the
             consequence
             doth
             not
             hold
             from
             Apostles
             to
             Bishops
             :
             I
             appeale
             to
             any
             Papist
             (
             whose
             candour
             is
             not
             gone
             with
             his
             conscience
             )
             whether
             this
             follow
             :
             A
             Councell
             wherein
             were
             severall
             persons
             ,
             even
             in
             their
             single
             capacities
             Infallible
             ,
             had
             infallible
             direction
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             met
             together
             ;
             Ergo
             ,
             Those
             Councels
             wherein
             there
             is
             not
             one
             person
             ,
             but
             is
             confessed
             in
             his
             single
             Capacity
             to
             be
             Fallible
             ,
             are
             Infallible
             :
             If
             any
             or
             every
             Apostle
             had
             singly
             said
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               to
               me
               ,
            
             would
             this
             have
             inferred
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             every
             single
             Bishop
             !
             They
             say
             No
             :
             Then
             let
             them
             shew
             a
             reason
             why
             the
             Argument
             proceeds
             not
             as
             well
             from
             single
             Apostles
             to
             single
             Bishops
             as
             from
             Apostles
             conjoyned
             in
             Councell
             to
             Bishops
             conjoyned
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             also
             another
             inconsequence
             :
             The
             Apostles
             and
             Councell
             had
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             in
             a
             conclusion
             regulated
             by
             Scripture
             and
             collected
             from
             it
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             All
             following
             Councels
             have
             the
             direction
             of
             the
             Holy-Ghost
             ,
             and
             cannot
             erre
             in
             all
             their
             conclusions
             whatsoever
             :
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             goodly
             Argument
             ?
             This
             Councel
             did
             not
             erre
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             No
             other
             Councel
             can
             erre
             :
             The
             words
             are
             onely
             assertive
             of
             a
             present
             case
             ,
             viz.
             of
             the
             direction
             of
             this
             Councell
             in
             that
             point
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             promissive
             of
             any
             thing
             for
             the
             future
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             give
             us
             no
             security
             at
             all
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             for
             the
             future
             :
             it
             would
             make
             fine
             work
             if
             every
             assertion
             were
             turned
             into
             a
             promise
             :
             I
             might
             as
             well
             argue
             .
             David
             was
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             ordering
             of
             Gods
             house
             (
             as
             you
             read
             ,
             I
             Chron.
             28.12
             ,
             19.
             )
             Therefore
             all
             succeeding
             kings
             of
             Iudah
             were
             Infallible
             :
             Moses
             
               was
               faithfull
               in
               all
               Gods
               house
               .
            
             Heb
             3.5
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             None
             of
             
             Moses's
             Successors
             could
             be
             unfaithfull
             :
             
             Nothing
             can
             be
             replied
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             David
             and
             Moses
             had
             a
             speciall
             assistance
             not
             communicated
             to
             all
             their
             Successors
             :
             And
             the
             same
             may
             as
             truly
             be
             said
             of
             this
             Councell
             and
             the
             Apostles
             here
             assembled
             ;
             But
             (
             saith
             
               Bellarmine
               )
               Infallibility
               being
               granted
               to
               this
               Councell
               as
               being
               necessary
               for
               the
               conservation
               of
               the
               Church
               against
               Herestes
               ,
               the
               same
               reason
               and
               necessity
               continuing
               the
               same
               Infallibility
               must
               consequently
               be
               granted
               to
               following
               generall
               Councels
            
             (a)
             ;
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             this
             Councell
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Apostles
             was
             Infallible
             ,
             yet
             this
             Infallibility
             was
             purely
             accidentall
             (
             because
             persons
             indued
             with
             Infallibility
             for
             other
             ends
             were
             there
             present
             )
             and
             not
             conferred
             upon
             them
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             present
             controversy
             :
             and
             the
             reason
             why
             Infallibility
             was
             bestowed
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             was
             not
             common
             to
             all
             but
             particular
             to
             that
             age
             and
             season
             viz.
             because
             they
             were
             to
             lay
             a
             solid
             foundation
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             a
             sure
             rule
             to
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             after
             ages
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Infallibility
             was
             their
             peculiar
             priviledge
             .
             It
             is
             but
             a
             lame
             inference
             ,
             Infallibility
             was
             necessary
             in
             the
             first
             founders
             of
             Christianity
             for
             the
             Plantation
             and
             constitution
             of
             the
             Gospell
             Church
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             It
             was
             necessary
             for
             the
             constant
             and
             perpetuall
             government
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             after
             ages
             :
             Upon
             the
             same
             warrant
             a
             man
             may
             argue
             thus
             :
             Miracles
             were
             necessary
             in
             the
             first
             erecting
             and
             laying
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             they
             were
             necessary
             for
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             successive
             ages
             :
             In
             both
             cases
             the
             consequence
             is
             repugnant
             to
             common
             sense
             and
             reason
             ,
             and
             confuted
             by
             experience
             ;
             For
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             such
             generall
             Councels
             and
             their
             Infallibility
             are
             not
             so
             necessary
             as
             the
             Papists
             would
             perswade
             us
             
             plainly
             appeares
             from
             hence
             that
             God
             (
             who
             is
             never
             defective
             in
             necessaries
             )
             left
             his
             Church
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             together
             wholly
             without
             them
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Church
             since
             the
             dayes
             of
             the
             Apostles
             never
             had
             more
             stability
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             greater
             plenitude
             of
             every
             grace
             and
             good
             work
             then
             in
             those
             times
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             you
             may
             see
             how
             little
             reason
             there
             is
             that
             Protestants
             should
             be
             convinced
             by
             this
             place
             ,
             take
             notice
             that
             diverse
             of
             the
             Learned
             Papists
             are
             unsatified
             with
             this
             Argument
             ,
             among
             which
             are
             Ockam
             (a)
             ,
             Cameracensis
             (b)
             ,
             Ferus
             (c)
             ,
             and
             M
             r
             White
             in
             his
             Treatise
             
               De
               fide
               &
               Theologia
            
             ,
             where
             he
             thus
             Answers
             the
             Argument
             :
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               materiall
               that
               in
               that
               Apostolicall
               Councell
               they
               use
               those
               words
               .
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy-Ghost
               and
               to
               us
               ;
               For
               first
               ,
               it
               was
               a
               Councell
               of
               Prophets
               in
               each
               of
               which
               Gods
               spirit
               dwelt
               in
               a
               speciall
               manner
               ,
               at
               least
               in
               the
               Apostles
            
             —
             And
             he
             addes
             —
             
               If
               they
               acted
               with
               reason
               ,
               doubtlesse
               they
               acted
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               although
               not
               such
               as
               Divines
               feigne
               to
               be
               assistant
               to
               Councells
            
             (d)
             .
          
           
             A
             fifth
             place
             they
             urge
             is
             Mat.
             28.
             
               vers
               .
               the
               last
               .
               I
               am
               with
               you
               allwaies
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Whatsoever
             this
             promise
             containes
             ,
             the
             Papists
             have
             no
             part
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             depends
             upon
             a
             condition
             which
             they
             have
             so
             grossely
             violated
             ,
             
               Teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               ,
               and
               loe
            
             (
             in
             so
             doing
             )
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
            
             :
             Christ
             commanded
             his
             Disciples
             to
             search
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             Papists
             teach
             the
             
             Contrary
             ;
             Christ
             commanded
             all
             his
             Disciples
             that
             partook
             of
             the
             Bread
             to
             drink
             also
             of
             the
             Cup
             :
             Papists
             teach
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             instanced
             in
             an
             hundred
             particulars
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Put
             this
             Argument
             into
             forme
             and
             it
             is
             this
             :
             They
             whom
             Christ
             promiseth
             to
             be
             with
             are
             Infallible
             ,
             But
             Christ
             promiseth
             to
             be
             with
             his
             Church
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             This
             Church
             is
             Infallible
             :
             Here
             are
             three
             propositions
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             faulty
             in
             one
             kind
             or
             other
             .
             1.
             
             For
             the
             Major
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             falfe
             :
             For
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             every
             single
             sincere
             believer
             .
             Ioh.
             14.23
             .
             
               If
               a
               man
               love
               me
               —
               wee
               will
               come
               to
               him
               and
               make
               our
               abode
               with
               him
            
             :
             So
             Ioh.
             17.20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.23
             .
             And
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             (
             by
             which
             it
             is
             that
             Christ
             is
             present
             )
             is
             given
             to
             every
             such
             person
             :
             Ergo
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             they
             are
             Infallible
             ▪
             2.
             
             For
             the
             Minor
             ,
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             but
             impertinent
             :
             Christ
             hath
             promised
             to
             be
             with
             his
             Church
             and
             with
             his
             Ministers
             to
             the
             worlds
             end
             ,
             but
             not
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             and
             with
             the
             same
             degree
             of
             assistance
             as
             he
             was
             with
             the
             Apostles
             to
             give
             them
             Infallible
             direction
             :
             If
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             as
             every
             single
             Apostle
             was
             ,
             so
             every
             single
             Minister
             must
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             which
             they
             themselves
             deny
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Conclusion
             if
             granted
             ,
             reacheth
             not
             to
             Rome
             :
             for
             there
             being
             severall
             Churches
             pretending
             to
             this
             promise
             ,
             and
             the
             Text
             no
             more
             determining
             it self
             to
             one
             then
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             it
             may
             as
             well
             be
             claimed
             by
             the
             Greek
             or
             English
             as
             by
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             Rome
             is
             excluded
             or
             rather
             hath
             excluded
             her selfe
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             by
             her
             disobedience
             to
             Christs
             commands
             ,
             hath
             cut
             off
             her
             Title
             to
             his
             promise
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             
             There
             is
             one
             place
             more
             they
             use
             to
             plead
             ;
             it
             is
             Mat.
             18
             20.
             
             
               Where
               two
               or
               three
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               my
               name
               ,
               there
               am
               I
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
               .
            
             This
             I
             confesse
             drives
             the
             Naile
             home
             :
             I
             see
             they
             are
             resolved
             to
             make
             sure
             work
             .
             For
             now
             it
             matters
             not
             what
             becomes
             
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             or
             generall
             Councels
             ,
             or
             the
             Universall
             Church
             ;
             For
             whereever
             there
             are
             but
             two
             or
             three
             Jesuites
             met
             together
             ,
             pretending
             Christs
             name
             ,
             there
             is
             Infallibility
             :
             I
             think
             those
             Hereticks
             had
             better
             have
             held
             their
             Tongues
             ,
             for
             then
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             would
             have
             been
             contented
             to
             assert
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Pope
             or
             Councels
             ,
             but
             now
             they
             will
             not
             abate
             them
             an
             Ace
             ,
             but
             will
             make
             it
             good
             in
             spight
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councels
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             every
             leash
             of
             Popish
             Priests
             is
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             need
             say
             nothing
             more
             in
             Answer
             to
             this
             ridiculous
             Argument
             ,
             because
             the
             Answers
             to
             the
             last
             Argument
             will
             serve
             for
             this
             also
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             great
             Doctors
             confesse
             the
             impertinency
             of
             this
             allegation
             ,
             and
             amongst
             them
             two
             great
             names
             ,
             Stapleton
             (a)
             and
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentiâ
            
             (b)
             :
             And
             these
             are
             the
             Scriptures
             upon
             which
             they
             ground
             their
             Monstrous
             conceit
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             :
             what
             a
             sandy
             Foundation
             they
             have
             for
             it
             in
             Tradition
             we
             shewed
             before
             :
             And
             how
             little
             countenance
             they
             have
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             how
             absurdly
             they
             wrest
             that
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
             hath
             been
             now
             discovered
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             may
             conclude
             this
             Doctrine
             hath
             no
             footing
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             Proposition
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             And
             here
             I
             might
             set
             up
             my
             rest
             :
             For
             having
             pulled
             down
             the
             two
             Pillars
             upon
             which
             the
             building
             of
             Infallibility
             stands
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             remedy
             but
             it
             must
             fall
             to
             the
             ground
             :
             But
             for
             the
             more
             abundant
             demonstration
             of
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Romish
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             vanity
             of
             their
             Religion
             ,
             I
             shall
             adde
             a
             second
             consideration
             and
             shew
             ,
             that
             however
             when
             they
             discourse
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             they
             make
             a
             great
             noise
             about
             the
             Infallibility
             
             of
             councels
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             debate
             the
             point
             among
             themselves
             ,
             none
             deny
             it
             with
             greater
             seriousness
             ,
             nor
             dispute
             against
             it
             with
             more
             earnestnesse
             then
             diverse
             of
             themselves
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             of
             the
             private
             opinions
             of
             some
             obscure
             Doctors
             among
             them
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             publick
             doctrines
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Popes
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             ●esuites
             and
             stoutest
             champions
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             Italian
             ,
             Spanish
             ,
             and
             Germane
             Papists
             ,
             and
             almost
             all
             (
             some
             of
             the
             French
             faction
             excepted
             )
             do
             expresly
             deny
             the
             infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ,
             and
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             they
             dispute
             against
             it
             :
             particularly
             Cajetan
             ,
             and
             Bellarmine
             ,
             and
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
            
             ,
             some
             of
             whose
             Arguments
             are
             these
             .
             
               Infallibility
               is
               not
               in
               the
               headlesse
               body
               ,
               therefore
               a
               councell
               in
               it self
               is
               not
               infallible
               That
               from
               which
               there
               is
               appeal
               ,
               is
               not
               infallible
               ,
               but
               there
               lyes
               an
               appeal
               from
               a
               councell
               to
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Ergo.
               The
               Church
               is
               committed
               to
               Peter
               ,
               not
               to
               a
               councell
               ,
               Ergo.
            
             Thus
             Cajetan
             (a)
             .
             
               The
               Pope
               can
               either
               approve
               or
               reject
               the
               decrees
               of
               a
               Councel
               ,
               Ergo
               the
               Councel
               is
               not
               infallible
               .
               The
               Councel
               hath
               its
               infallibility
               from
               its
               conjunction
               with
               her
               head
               the
               Pope
               ,
               Ergo.
               Many
               Councels
               have
               erred
               in
               decrees
               of
               faith
               ,
               Ergo.
            
             Thus
             Bellarmine
             (b)
             .
             By
             the
             way
             remember
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Gentleman
             that
             even
             now
             urged
             Ioh.
             16.
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             Councels
             could
             not
             erre
             ,
             and
             now
             he
             proves
             they
             have
             erred
             :
             it
             were
             well
             if
             the
             Romanists
             had
             either
             better
             consciences
             ,
             or
             better
             memories
             .
             
               God
               doth
               nothing
               in
               vain
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               of
               infallibility
               would
               be
               given
               to
               Councels
               in
               vain
               seeing
               the
               Pope
               hath
               it
               ,
               Ergo.
               That
               which
               is
               repugnant
               to
               our
               most
               assured
               faith
               concerning
               the
               Pope's
               primacy
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               ,
               But
               the
               supreme
               and
               infallible
               authority
               of
               Councels
               is
               repugnant
               to
               the
               
               Pope's
               primacy
               ,
               Ergo
            
             :
             Thus
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
            
             (a)
             .
             So
             you
             see
             ,
             by
             their
             own
             argument
             ,
             either
             the
             Pope's
             primacy
             or
             the
             Councels
             infallibility
             is
             lost
             :
             &
             as
             the
             Jesuites
             on
             the
             one
             side
             thus
             strenuously
             dispute
             down
             the
             infallibility
             and
             supremacy
             of
             Councels
             ,
             so
             their
             Adversaries
             on
             the
             other
             side
             do
             as
             stoutly
             overthrow
             the
             supremacy
             and
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             wherein
             besides
             the
             positive
             testimonies
             of
             diverse
             of
             the
             most
             learned
             &
             antient
             Papists
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             suffrage
             of
             two
             late
             famous
             Popish
             Councels
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             ,
             such
             a
             spirit
             of
             giddiness
             and
             division
             hath
             God
             put
             amongst
             these
             Builders
             of
             Babel
             :
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             Jerusalem
             ,
             a
             city
             united
             in
             it self
             .
             These
             are
             the
             men
             that
             reproach
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             with
             their
             divisions
             in
             some
             petite
             controversies
             ,
             whilst
             they
             themselves
             are
             so
             irreconcileably
             divided
             in
             that
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             decision
             of
             all
             other
             controversies
             depends
             ,
             viz.
             in
             the
             rule
             and
             judge
             of
             controversies
             .
             I
             think
             I
             need
             not
             say
             much
             more
             :
             For
             the
             more
             antient
             Papists
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             look
             into
             that
             excellent
             discourse
             of
             
               Robert
               Baronius
            
             against
             Turnbull
             ,
             called
             
               Apologia
               pro
               disputatione
               de
               formali
               objecto
               fidei
               ,
            
             will
             find
             the
             infallibility
             of
             Councels
             expresly
             denied
             by
             
               Ockam
               ,
               Cameracensis
               ,
               Waldensis
               ,
               Panormitanus
               ,
               Antoninus
               ,
               Cusanus
               ,
            
             (
             all
             venerable
             names
             in
             the
             Romish
             Church
             )
             whose
             words
             are
             there
             recited
             (b)
             .
             And
             for
             the
             modern
             Papists
             it
             may
             suffice
             to
             name
             three
             authors
             of
             principle
             account
             ,
             whom
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Herd
             do
             follow
             .
             
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             laies
             down
             their
             doctrine
             in
             two
             Propositions
             .
             1.
             
             
               A
               general
               Councel
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               called
               and
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               may
               erre
               in
               the
               faith
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Provincial
               Councels
               ,
               which
               are
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ,
               cannot
               erre
               ;
               the
               rest
               may
               erre
            
             (c)
             And
             Bellarmine
             saith
             the
             same
             
             thing
             almost
             in
             the
             same
             words
             (a)
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             was
             gravel'd
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             that
             famous
             Councel
             of
             Chalcedon
             ,
             (
             a
             Councel
             that
             Pope
             Gregory
             the
             great
             said
             
               he
               reverenced
               as
               one
               of
               the
               four
               Gospels
            
             )
             and
             a
             Decree
             of
             theirs
             against
             the
             Primacy
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             he
             answers
             roundly
             ,
             that
             
               that
               Decree
               is
               of
               no
               force
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               made
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Pope's
               Legates
               ,
            
             who
             afterwards
             did
             protest
             against
             it
             (b)
             .
             Where
             by
             the
             way
             we
             may
             take
             notice
             ,
             what
             opinion
             that
             oecumenical
             Councel
             had
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Supremacy
             and
             Infallibility
             ,
             who
             first
             passed
             and
             afterwards
             ratified
             that
             decree
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             solicitations
             and
             protestations
             of
             the
             Romane
             Legate
             in
             the
             Pope's
             name
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             saith
             
               Andradius
               ,
               That
               Councell
               erred
               ,
               in
               as
               much
               as
               it
               did
               rashly
               and
               without
               cause
               prefer
               the
               Church
               of
               Constantinople
               before
               that
               of
               Alexandria
               and
               Antioch
            
             (c)
             .
             And
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
            
             being
             assaulted
             with
             a
             Canon
             of
             the
             
               Synodus
               Trullaena
            
             ,
             defends
             himself
             with
             this
             answer
             :
             
               That
               Synod
               is
               of
               no
               authority
               ,
               because
               its
               Canons
               were
               not
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
            
             (d)
             .
          
           
             §
             21.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Papists
             perceiving
             the
             danger
             of
             their
             cause
             from
             this
             difference
             between
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councels
             ,
             have
             at
             last
             found
             out
             this
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             (
             and
             
             by
             that
             means
             they
             pretend
             they
             are
             all
             agreed
             )
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councell
             joyning
             together
             are
             infallible
             :
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             their
             doctrine
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             general
             councels
             are
             infallible
             ,
             viz.
             if
             they
             are
             called
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Pope
             .
             For
             answer
             whereunto
             I
             commend
             four
             things
             to
             the
             Readers
             observation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Observe
             the
             non-sense
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
             The
             question
             is
             ,
             whether
             general
             councels
             lawfully
             called
             have
             an
             infallible
             assistance
             and
             guidance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             forming
             of
             their
             decrees
             ?
             The
             Papists
             affirm
             ,
             we
             deny
             :
             now
             comes
             in
             a
             condition
             in
             their
             affirmation
             ,
             which
             overthrowes
             the
             affirmation
             it self
             .
             They
             are
             infallible
             (
             say
             they
             )
             if
             the
             Pope
             confirms
             them
             :
             well
             then
             ,
             the
             Councel
             meets
             ,
             considers
             ,
             decrees
             ;
             here
             is
             their
             work
             done
             ,
             hitherto
             (
             say
             our
             Masters
             )
             they
             are
             fallible
             :
             they
             send
             them
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             confirmation
             ,
             for
             
               ubi
               desinit
               Concilium
               ,
               incipit
               Papa
               :
            
             if
             the
             Pope
             confirms
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             infallible
             ;
             if
             he
             disapprove
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             fallible
             .
             And
             so
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             the
             councell
             receives
             infallible
             direction
             from
             God
             for
             their
             work
             ,
             after
             their
             work
             is
             done
             ;
             and
             it
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             ,
             before
             it
             be
             infallible
             ,
             in
             spight
             of
             the
             old
             maxime
             of
             the
             Logicians
             ,
             Ab
             est
             
               tertii
               a●jecti
               ,
               ad
            
             est
             
               secundi
               adjecti
               valet
               consecutio
            
             .
             Really
             the
             councels
             have
             an
             hard
             bargain
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             cannot
             get
             Infallibility
             ,
             till
             they
             have
             lost
             their
             existency
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Observe
             the
             hypocrisy
             and
             self
             conviction
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
             The
             infallibility
             of
             councels
             is
             the
             great
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             cast
             before
             the
             eyes
             of
             those
             who
             cannot
             penetrate
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             things
             .
             Several
             Scriptures
             are
             pretended
             ,
             which
             are
             said
             evidently
             to
             prove
             this
             infallibility
             :
             now
             we
             see
             they
             themselves
             deny
             the
             thing
             ,
             they
             pretend
             to
             prove
             ;
             and
             councels
             are
             infallible
             no
             further
             then
             the
             Pope
             pleaseth
             .
             And
             with
             this
             key
             you
             must
             open
             all
             the
             alledged
             Scriptures
             :
             you
             must
             hear
             the
             Church
             ,
             i.
             e.
             unlesse
             the
             Pope
             shut
             up
             your
             eares
             Christ
             is
             present
             where
             
             two
             or
             three
             are
             met
             together
             in
             his
             name
             ,
             viz
             if
             they
             have
             the
             Pope's
             approbation
             .
             The
             Spirit
             will
             lead
             you
             into
             all
             rruth
             ,
             viz.
             if
             you
             follow
             the
             instructions
             of
             his
             Holinesse
             .
             And
             if
             a
             councel
             may
             say
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               good
               to
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               us
               ,
            
             it
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             added
             ,
             
               and
               to
               our
               Lord
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             Thus
             Councels
             are
             meer
             cyphers
             ,
             except
             the
             Pope
             adde
             his
             figure
             :
             and
             Councels
             are
             joyned
             with
             Popes
             ,
             only
             as
             Bibulus
             was
             with
             Caesar
             ,
             to
             fill
             up
             a
             vacancy
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             noise
             in
             vulgar
             eares
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             wound
             of
             the
             Popish
             cause
             healed
             by
             this
             device
             ,
             but
             only
             skinned
             over
             :
             for
             as
             the
             assertors
             of
             the
             infallibility
             of
             councels
             deny
             infalliblity
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             further
             then
             he
             adheres
             to
             such
             councels
             ;
             so
             the
             assertors
             of
             Papal
             infallibility
             allow
             to
             councels
             no
             infallibility
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             have
             in
             dependence
             upon
             ,
             and
             by
             influence
             from
             the
             Pope
             .
             So
             Bellarmine
             in
             terms
             saith
             ,
             
               Infallibility
               doth
               not
               come
               partly
               from
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               the
               Councel
               ,
               but
               wholly
               from
               the
               Pope
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             Stapleton
             is
             expresse
             :
             
               The
               Pope
               receives
               no
               new
               power
               ,
               nor
               authority
               ,
               nor
               infallibility
               from
               the
               addition
               of
               a
               Councel
            
             (b)
             .
             What
             need
             I
             say
             more
             ,
             such
             contemptuous
             thoughts
             hath
             Bellarmine
             of
             the
             infallibility
             of
             councels
             ,
             that
             he
             spends
             one
             entire
             chapter
             upon
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               That
               general
               Councels
               may
               erre
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               not
               follow
               the
               Pope's
               instruction
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               the
               Legates
               consent
            
             ;
             nay
             more
             ,
             
               if
               it
               be
               in
               a
               point
               wherein
               the
               Legates
               have
               no
               certain
               instructions
               from
               the
               Pope
               :
            
             and
             he
             gives
             us
             amongst
             many
             instances
             of
             erring
             Councels
             this
             remarkable
             one
             :
             
               The
               Councel
               of
               Basil
               by
               common
               consent
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Legates
               concurrence
               concluded
               ,
               that
               a
               Councel
               is
               above
               the
               Pope
               ,
               which
               certainly
               is
               now
               judged
               erroneous
            
             
             (a)
             .
             You
             see
             how
             hard
             it
             is
             for
             Councels
             to
             carry
             their
             dish
             eaven
             .
             By
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             it
             appeares
             what
             a
             sorry
             foundation
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             is
             ,
             when
             from
             their
             principles
             it
             unavoidably
             followes
             ,
             That
             a
             colledge
             of
             Jesuites
             is
             as
             infallible
             as
             a
             generall
             Councel
             :
             for
             they
             confesse
             a
             provinciall
             Councell
             (
             which
             in
             it selfe
             hath
             no
             more
             Authority
             to
             oblige
             the
             whole
             Church
             then
             such
             a
             Colledge
             )
             is
             Infallible
             with
             the
             Popes
             concurrence
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             generall
             Councels
             are
             Fallible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Observe
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             this
             evasion
             :
             For
             if
             Infallibility
             were
             granted
             to
             such
             a
             combination
             of
             Pope
             and
             Councell
             ,
             this
             gives
             them
             no
             reliefe
             ,
             save
             onely
             during
             the
             Session
             of
             the
             Councell
             ,
             for
             when
             the
             Councell
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             their
             Writings
             must
             indure
             the
             same
             fate
             with
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             being
             unable
             to
             Judg
             or
             decide
             controversies
             :
             For
             all
             the
             Papists
             most
             vehemently
             plead
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             living
             Judge
             that
             can
             heare
             both
             parties
             and
             determine
             all
             emergent
             controversies
             :
             Thus
             Infallibility
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               res
               unius
               aetatis
            
             :
             Nay
             ofttimes
             it
             is
             but
             
               res
               unius
               anni
            
             ,
             like
             
             Ionah's
             gourd
             ,
             it
             comes
             up
             in
             a
             night
             and
             withers
             in
             a
             night
             .
             And
             the
             Church
             for
             three
             hundred
             years
             after
             Christ
             had
             no
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             since
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             the
             Papists
             have
             not
             had
             an
             Infallible
             judge
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             their
             Church
             hath
             no
             Infallibility
             and
             consequently
             no
             solid
             Foundation
             for
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Observe
             the
             preposterousnesse
             of
             this
             opinion
             :
             If
             Councels
             come
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             Confirmation
             ,
             he
             may
             say
             to
             them
             as
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             3
             ,
             14.
             
             
               I
               have
               need
               to
               be
               baptized
               of
               thee
               and
               comest
               thou
               to
               me
               ?
            
             
             So
             may
             the
             Pope
             say
             ,
             I
             have
             need
             to
             be
             confirmed
             by
             your
             Authority
             ,
             and
             without
             you
             am
             but
             
               magni
               nominis
               umbra
            
             ,
             and
             do
             you
             come
             to
             me
             ?
             But
             I
             confesse
             
               wanus
               manum
               feriat
            
             .
             If
             the
             Pope
             have
             any
             Infallibility
             ,
             he
             had
             it
             from
             Councels
             ,
             for
             Scripture
             ownes
             it
             not
             (
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             )
             and
             the
             particular
             Fathers
             could
             not
             give
             what
             they
             never
             had
             ,
             and
             now
             it
             is
             good
             manners
             to
             requite
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             comunicates
             to
             them
             that
             Infallibility
             he
             receives
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             consideration
             :
             It
             is
             sufficient
             for
             my
             purpose
             which
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             That
             generall
             Councels
             in
             themselves
             are
             not
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             consequently
             are
             no
             solid
             Foundation
             for
             a
             Papists
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             this
             Proposition
             pretended
             to
             make
             good
             ,
             though
             you
             see
             I
             have
             given
             them
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             
             A
             third
             consideration
             is
             this
             :
             If
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             general
             Councels
             rightly
             called
             constituted
             and
             ordered
             ,
             were
             granted
             ,
             yet
             this
             would
             give
             no
             Advantage
             to
             the
             Romish
             cause
             nor
             security
             to
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             such
             reasons
             as
             diverse
             of
             the
             most
             Learned
             Papists
             themselves
             do
             stamp
             with
             their
             approbation
             .
             And
             here
             I
             might
             insist
             upon
             sundry
             particulars
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             confine
             my selfe
             to
             a
             few
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             rest
             refer
             you
             only
             to
             one
             of
             their
             own
             Authours
             ;
             White
             in
             the
             oft
             mentioned
             Treatise
             who
             thus
             breaks
             out
             his
             doubts
             concerning
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             :
             —
             
               If
               you
               assert
               an
               unknown
               and
               invisible
               influence
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               it
               is
               so
               uncertaine
               and
               doubtfull
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               fruitlesse
               to
               contend
               about
               it
               :
               Seeing
               it
               is
               matter
               of
               strife
               ,
               rather
               then
               evidence
               to
               what
               Councels
               ;
               and
               when
               this
               assistance
               is
               given
               :
               whilest
               some
               quarrell
               with
               the
               calling
               ,
               others
               the
               absence
               of
               nations
               ,
               or
               Patriarchs
               ,
               and
               others
               dispute
               about
               th●
               praesidency
               ,
               and
               others
               about
               the
               method
               and
               circumstances
               in
               the
               handling
               of
               questions
               :
               others
               about
               the
               number
               ,
               weight
               ,
               or
               
               degree
               of
               suffrages
               :
               others
               about
               Confirmation
               :
               and
               others
               require
               the
               Churches
               consent
               ,
               ere
               it
               can
               be
               known
               whether
               this
               Assistance
               belong
               to
               the
               Councell
               ,
               or
               no
            
             (a)
             .
             Where
             you
             may
             observe
             no
             lesse
             then
             ten
             severall
             causes
             of
             doubting
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             these
             uncertainties
             they
             will
             rather
             run
             upon
             ,
             then
             acknowledge
             the
             Authority
             and
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             which
             are
             called
             a
             more
             sure
             word
             (
             2
             Pet.
             1.19
             .
             )
             then
             that
             which
             had
             another
             kind
             and
             far
             higher
             degree
             of
             certainty
             then
             the
             decrees
             of
             Councels
             can
             ever
             arrive
             at
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             not
             rest
             in
             generals
             .
             I
             shall
             particularly
             acquaint
             you
             with
             some
             of
             the
             Intrigues
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             and
             their
             own
             requisites
             to
             the
             legitimation
             of
             Councels
             :
             I
             shall
             pick
             out
             three
             .
             1.
             
             They
             confesse
             the
             Councell
             which
             is
             Infallible
             must
             be
             oecumenicall
             .
             2.
             
             And
             its
             decrees
             must
             be
             ratified
             by
             the
             consent
             and
             approbation
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             3.
             
             They
             must
             proceed
             sincerely
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             ,
             and
             piously
             in
             it
             :
             Now
             in
             all
             these
             things
             there
             are
             notorious
             defects
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             Councels
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             1.
             
             Most
             Papists
             grant
             that
             ,
             that
             Councell
             ,
             to
             which
             Infallibility
             is
             promised
             ,
             must
             be
             generall
             or
             oecumenicall
             :
             and
             they
             that
             pretend
             to
             assert
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Provinciall
             Councels
             when
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             do
             indeed
             utterly
             reject
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             all
             Councels
             ,
             
             and
             ascribe
             it
             wholly
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             to
             Councels
             onely
             by
             participation
             from
             him
             and
             in
             dependence
             upon
             him
             :
             If
             then
             any
             Councels
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             generall
             :
             to
             which
             purpose
             they
             alledge
             the
             saying
             of
             St
             
               Austin
               ,
               That
               those
               onely
               are
            
             Concilia
             plenaria
             ,
             
               full
               and
               general
               Councels
               which
               are
               collected
               out
               of
               all
               the
               Christian
               World
            
             (a)
             Hence
             the
             seaventh
             Synod
             disowned
             the
             Constantinopolitan
             Councell
             and
             their
             decrees
             against
             Images
             ,
             
               because
               they
               were
               not
               a
               generall
               Councell
               and
               had
               not
               all
               the
               Patriarchs
               there
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             
               S.
               Clara
            
             calls
             it
             
               The
               most
               received
               Doctrine
               of
               their
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             cites
             severall
             Authors
             of
             great
             note
             to
             that
             purpose
             (c)
             .
             Now
             to
             assume
             :
             The
             Councels
             pretended
             by
             the
             Romanists
             were
             no
             generall
             councels
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             former
             Councels
             (
             which
             in
             their
             greatest
             plenitude
             were
             onely
             conventions
             of
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Romane
             Empire
             .
             )
             The
             later
             Councels
             (
             on
             whom
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             Popish
             cause
             principally
             depends
             )
             were
             not
             oecumenicall
             Councels
             .
             There
             is
             one
             acknowledged
             defect
             in
             them
             all
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Greek
             Church
             .
             Cardinal
             Cusanus
             complaines
             ,
             
               At
               present
            
             (
             Alas
             !
             )
             
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               Parochial
               Church
               of
               Rome
               have
               but
               one
               Councell
               ,
               seeing
               the
               whole
               Church
               is
               now
               reduced
               to
               one
               Patriarchate
            
             (d)
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Objection
             is
             really
             unanswerable
             ,
             so
             that
             which
             is
             offered
             in
             stead
             of
             an
             Answer
             is
             very
             considerable
             which
             S.
             Clara.
             represents
             out
             of
             Cusanus
             and
             
               Barlaam
               :
               That
               it
               matters
               
               not
               that
               onely
               the
               Romane
               Patriarch
               and
               those
               united
               to
               him
               are
               there
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Schismaticall
               Patriarcks
               are
               absent
               ,
               for
               generall
               Councels
               are
               not
               to
               be
               collected
               out
               of
               Hereticks
               and
               Schismaticks
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               the
               Orthodox
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               united
               to
               the
               Church
            
             (a)
             .
             From
             whence
             I
             gather
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             cannot
             assoile
             her self
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             Heresy
             (
             which
             by
             the
             leanenesse
             of
             their
             replies
             to
             the
             inditements
             of
             Protestant
             Authors
             sufficiently
             appeares
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             do
             )
             their
             Councels
             are
             constituted
             
               ex
               Indebitâ
               materiâ
            
             ,
             of
             undue
             materials
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             Infallibility
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             thing
             
               in
               rerum
               natur
               â.
            
             2.
             
             That
             we
             are
             not
             to
             believe
             the
             Orthodoxy
             and
             much
             lesse
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             their
             naked
             assertion
             and
             absolute
             Authority
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             affirme
             (
             seeing
             the
             most
             Hereticall
             and
             Schismaticall
             Councels
             have
             ever
             asserted
             themselves
             to
             be
             Orthodox
             )
             but
             it
             is
             the
             right
             and
             priviledge
             of
             Subjects
             to
             examine
             and
             judge
             of
             the
             legitimatenesse
             of
             Councels
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             validity
             of
             their
             decrees
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             The
             second
             particular
             is
             this
             :
             
               That
               Councels
               are
               not
               infallible
               nor
               their
               decrees
               unquestionable
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               have
               the
               tacit
               consent
               and
               approbation
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               .
            
             This
             position
             is
             laid
             down
             by
             
               S.
               Clara
            
             (
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Treatise
             )
             
               There
               is
               required
               a
               tacit
               or
               interpretative
               ratification
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               to
               compleat
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               Councell
            
             (b)
             :
             Nor
             is
             this
             his
             private
             opinion
             ,
             but
             he
             there
             confirmes
             it
             from
             the
             words
             of
             
               Panormitanes
               ,
               Turnball
            
             ,
             Pope
             
               Leo
               ,
               Petrus
               â
               Soto
               ,
               Castillo
               ,
               Mirandula
               ,
               
               Gersonius
            
             and
             others
             (a)
             :
             And
             afterwards
             he
             quotes
             these
             words
             out
             of
             
               Petrus
               D'
               Aliaco
               ,
               That
               generall
               Councells
               may
               erre
               ,
               unlesse
               when
               they
               are
               accepted
               by
               the
               Vniversall
               Church
               and
               then
               they
               are
               Infallible
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             himselfe
             expressely
             tels
             us
             
               We
               are
               not
               presently
               to
               pronounce
               a
               thing
            
             de
             fide
             
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               expressions
               of
               Councels
               or
               their
               Canons
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               diligently
               inquire
               the
               constant
               judgment
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               else
               we
               shall
               finde
               many
               Canons
               of
               Faith
               which
               doe
               not
               agree
               with
               the
               truth
               according
               to
               the
               opinion
               of
               many
            
             (c)
             .
             And
             Coltius
             hath
             these
             words
             ,
             
               As
               wee
               have
               seen
               before
               the
               common
               d●ssent
               of
               the
               Church
               hath
               rendred
               the
               decrees
               of
               Popes
               and
               Councels
               invalid
            
             (d)
             .
             I
             mention
             this
             the
             more
             fully
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             pretty
             devise
             .
             It
             must
             be
             confessed
             the
             Religion
             of
             Rome
             cannot
             easily
             be
             mistaken
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             Piety
             but
             he
             that
             shall
             denie
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Art
             of
             Policy
             will
             quickly
             be
             confuted
             and
             here
             is
             an
             instance
             will
             put
             him
             to
             silence
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             double
             discovery
             of
             the
             Romish
             subtilty
             in
             this
             businesse
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             You
             see
             how
             handsomely
             they
             make
             a
             vertue
             of
             necessity
             :
             now
             they
             manage
             it
             as
             a
             Principle
             taken
             up
             
             on
             choice
             ,
             whereas
             
               S.
               Clara
            
             himself
             sufficiently
             insinuates
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             forced
             to
             it
             
               se
               def●ndendo
            
             and
             took
             it
             up
             at
             a
             forced
             put
             :
             for
             speaking
             of
             the
             former
             rules
             of
             discerning
             a
             generall
             Councell
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             
               That
               their
               businesse
               is
               very
               intricate
               and
               liable
               to
               many
               troublesome
               objections
               against
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               their
               Councels
               ,
               but
               here
               is
               a
               short
               way
               to
               obviate
               those
               difficulties
               by
               arguing
               from
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               if
               the
               Church
               receive
               it
               for
               a
               generall
               Councell
               ,
               we
               need
               not
               trouble
               our selves
               about
               little
               matters
               ,
               since
               this
               reception
               is
               sufficient
               evidence
            
             (a)
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             an
             excellent
             Antidote
             against
             the
             saucy
             decrees
             of
             severall
             Councels
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Popes
             Supreme
             Authority
             :
             If
             the
             sixth
             Councell
             of
             Carthage
             be
             pleaded
             that
             
               there
               should
               be
               no
               appeales
               to
               Rome
               from
               beyond
               the
               Seas
               ,
            
             if
             that
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             be
             urged
             ,
             wherein
             they
             give
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               same
               honours
               and
               priviledges
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Constantinople
               as
               to
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               .
            
             If
             the
             later
             Councels
             of
             Constance
             and
             Basil
             be
             alledged
             wherein
             the
             Popes
             subjection
             to
             Councels
             is
             positively
             determined
             :
             Now
             here
             is
             an
             Answer
             ready
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             former
             Councels
             said
             and
             to
             all
             that
             any
             Councell
             shall
             ever
             say
             to
             the
             Worlds
             end
             viz.
             The
             Canons
             of
             these
             Councels
             were
             not
             received
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             but
             opposed
             and
             rejected
             by
             the
             Church
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             a
             great
             and
             eminent
             part
             of
             it
             :
             Thus
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             they
             have
             brought
             off
             their
             master
             the
             Pope
             with
             honour
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             was
             Infallible
             ,
             so
             now
             they
             have
             made
             
             him
             invulnerable
             .
             Scripture
             cannot
             hurt
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             the
             key
             of
             Interpretation
             .
             Fathers
             cannot
             reach
             him
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             his
             Children
             (
             saith
             Bellarmine
             .
             )
             As
             it
             is
             no
             newes
             for
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             well
             stored
             with
             Children
             :
             And
             now
             Councels
             cannot
             touch
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             will
             hinder
             their
             universall
             reception
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Romish
             Doctors
             be
             beaten
             out
             of
             this
             conceit
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             studying
             some
             new
             device
             which
             is
             easily
             done
             by
             men
             that
             want
             no
             wit
             and
             have
             no
             conscience
             :
             for
             it
             is
             resolved
             to
             hold
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             though
             the
             poore
             premises
             may
             be
             put
             to
             hard
             shifts
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             to
             allow
             them
             their
             supposition
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             benefits
             of
             it
             they
             must
             remember
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             :
             
               Qui
               sentit
               commodum
               debet
               sentire
               &
               onus
            
             :
             Benefit
             and
             inconvenience
             must
             goe
             together
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             inconvenience
             and
             mischiefe
             which
             they
             are
             still
             forced
             into
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             tricks
             and
             stratagems
             ,
             even
             to
             eat
             their
             own
             words
             and
             to
             pull
             down
             with
             one
             hand
             that
             Infallibility
             which
             they
             build
             up
             with
             another
             ;
             For
             how
             can
             the
             Councell
             or
             the
             Pope
             either
             be
             said
             to
             have
             that
             infallible
             guidance
             (
             which
             is
             pretended
             )
             in
             the
             making
             of
             their
             decrees
             if
             the
             Churches
             non-reception
             may
             prove
             their
             Fallibility
             ?
             But
             here
             is
             the
             wonder-working
             power
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             do
             not
             think
             strange
             when
             you
             read
             that
             passage
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Lateran
             delivered
             in
             an
             Oration
             before
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councell
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Pope-hath
               a
               power
               above
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               or
               earth
            
             (a)
             For
             he
             can
             do
             that
             which
             the
             Schoolmen
             unanimously
             put
             out
             of
             the
             reach
             of
             every
             power
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             
               viz.
               factum
               infectum
               reddere
            
             ,
             recall
             things
             that
             are
             past
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Argument
             prove
             ,
             that
             ,
             that
             Councell
             which
             was
             Infallible
             
             while
             it
             sat
             ,
             after
             its
             dissolution
             is
             become
             Fallible
             .
             But
             to
             returne
             :
             This
             is
             to
             precipitate
             themselves
             into
             those
             absurdities
             which
             they
             charge
             upon
             us
             .
             This
             is
             to
             make
             the
             Church
             judge
             of
             her
             Judges
             :
             This
             is
             to
             take
             away
             all
             the
             security
             of
             their
             Faith
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             their
             own
             famous
             Councell
             of
             Basil
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Nor
               let
               any
               man
               presume
               to
               say
               that
               a
               generall
               Councell
               may
               erre
               ,
               for
               if
               once
               this
               pernicious
               errour
               were
               admitted
               ,
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Faith
               would
               stagger
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               have
               nothing
               certaine
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               for
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               that
               one
               may
               erre
               ,
               the
               rest
               may
               erre
               also
            
             (a)
             .
             Besides
             hereby
             they
             run
             into
             a
             new
             Circle
             (
             as
             if
             all
             their
             former
             Circles
             were
             not
             sufficient
             )
             If
             you
             aske
             what
             it
             is
             which
             makes
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             and
             people
             sure
             and
             Infallible
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Councell
             :
             If
             you
             aske
             againe
             what
             it
             is
             which
             makes
             the
             decrees
             of
             Pope
             and
             Councell
             Infallible
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             Churches
             reception
             of
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             if
             granted
             will
             not
             relieve
             them
             ,
             for
             that
             the
             decrees
             of
             their
             Popes
             and
             Councels
             have
             no
             such
             reception
             of
             the
             universall
             Church
             ,
             appeares
             sufficiently
             from
             the
             publick
             dissent
             of
             so
             many
             famous
             and
             flourishing
             Churches
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             I
             meane
             the
             Greek
             and
             Protestant
             Churches
             which
             do
             not
             therefore
             cease
             to
             be
             members
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             because
             the
             Papists
             disowne
             them
             no
             more
             then
             the
             Popish
             Churches
             become
             true
             members
             by
             their
             pretending
             to
             that
             Title
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             25.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             another
             assertion
             of
             the
             Papists
             :
             That
             Councels
             are
             not
             Infallible
             unlesse
             they
             be
             rightly
             constituted
             
             and
             ordered
             :
             for
             this
             I
             shall
             deale
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             with
             their
             Kinsmen
             the
             Cretians
             ,
             I
             shall
             implead
             them
             with
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Nay
             ,
             not
             one
             but
             many
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             their
             opinion
             .
             Councels
             (
             say
             they
             )
             may
             erre
             if
             they
             do
             not
             proceed
             
               Conciliariter
               ,
               i.e.
            
             in
             a
             regular
             manner
             saith
             
               S.
               Clara
            
             ,
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               The
               most
               Learned
               Corduba
               in
               Quaestionario
               lib.
            
             4.
             qu.
             1.
             
               (
               quoting
            
             Roffensis
             
               in
               his
               Prologue
               against
            
             Luther
             and
             Horantius
             
               in
               his
               places
            
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             17.
             )
             
               saith
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               promised
               his
               assistance
               to
               a
               Councell
               ,
               wh●n
               they
               do
               what
               in
               them
               lies
               —
               If
               they
               be
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               Learned
               and
               prudent
               men
               selected
               out
               of
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               if
               they
               proceed
               without
               Carnall
               affections
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               love
               to
               the
               Truth
               ,
               then
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               it
               is
               gathered
               lawfully
               ,
               and
               in
               Christ
               name
            
             (a)
             .
             Thus
             Bellarmine
             pressed
             with
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Chalcedon
             against
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             saith
             ,
             
               A
               lawfull
               Councell
               may
               erre
               in
               those
               things
               wherein
               it
               acts
               not
               lawfully
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             
               Petrus
               à
               Soto
            
             (
             a
             man
             of
             great
             account
             amongst
             them
             )
             tels
             us
             this
             is
             the
             sence
             of
             their
             assertion
             ,
             That
             Councels
             cannot
             erre
             :
             
               They
               understand
               it
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               of
               Councels
               lawfully
               congregated
               and
               acting
               without
               fraud
               and
               deceit
            
             (c)
             .
             And
             Pope
             Leo
             speaking
             of
             the
             causes
             of
             the
             errours
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ephesus
             assignes
             this
             ,
             because
             
               they
               did
               not
               proceed
               with
               a
               
               pure
               conscience
               and
               right
               judgment
            
             (a)
             .
             So
             Malderus
             in
             his
             Treatise
             against
             the
             Synod
             of
             Dort
             saith
             :
             
               In
               vaine
               do
               Synods
               assemble
               ,
               and
               men
               go
               to
               them
               ,
               when
               they
               do
               not
               remove
               all
               sinister
               affection
               and
               onely
               seek
               that
               which
               is
               Christs
            
             ;
             and
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               Then
               indeed
               they
               are
               gathered
               together
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
               then
               Christ
               is
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               them
            
             (b)
             .
             The
             summe
             is
             this
             :
             Infallible
             assistance
             is
             not
             a
             gift
             dispensed
             promiscuously
             to
             Pope
             or
             Bishops
             howsoever
             they
             demeane
             themselves
             ;
             but
             only
             upon
             their
             good
             behaviour
             ,
             being
             the
             priviledge
             of
             those
             alone
             who
             act
             with
             diligence
             ,
             fidelity
             ,
             sincere
             love
             to
             the
             Truth
             and
             good
             conscience
             ;
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             such
             persons
             as
             few
             Popes
             and
             Popish
             Bishops
             have
             been
             :
             so
             that
             if
             any
             Popes
             or
             Bishops
             violate
             the
             conditions
             on
             their
             parts
             required
             ,
             they
             may
             lose
             the
             priviledge
             on
             Gods
             part
             promised
             :
             If
             they
             be
             unsincere
             in
             their
             intentions
             ,
             and
             biassed
             with
             humane
             affection
             ,
             if
             ambition
             or
             covetousnesse
             be
             in
             their
             hearts
             and
             sway
             their
             actions
             ,
             
               actum
               est
               de
               Infallibilitate
            
             their
             infallibility
             is
             laid
             in
             the
             dust
             :
             It
             is
             true
             
               S.
               Clara
            
             saith
             
               We
               are
               to
               suppose
               that
               a
               Pope
               and
               Councell
               do
               thus
               proceed
               unlesse
               the
               contrary
               be
               evident
            
             (c)
             .
             But
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Thus
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Infallibility
             and
             the
             whole
             weight
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             and
             cause
             depends
             upon
             a
             meer
             supposition
             ,
             and
             (
             which
             is
             far
             worse
             )
             upon
             such
             an
             one
             as
             can
             never
             be
             proved
             :
             for
             who
             can
             know
             the
             sincerity
             of
             another
             mans
             intentions
             but
             himselfe
             ?
             
               What
               man
               knoweth
               the
               things
               of
               a
               man
               save
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               him
               ?
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             I
             note
             that
             these
             men
             craftily
             shift
             off
             the
             proofe
             to
             us
             when
             it
             belongs
             to
             them
             for
             
               Asserenti
               incumbit
               probatio
            
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             a
             Pope
             or
             Councell
             proceeding
             sincerely
             and
             piously
             is
             infallible
             is
             bound
             to
             prove
             two
             things
             .
             1.
             
             That
             such
             an
             one
             is
             a
             lawfull
             Pope
             or
             Councell
             .
             2.
             
             That
             such
             a
             lawfull
             Pope
             or
             Councell
             proceed
             lawfully
             (
             as
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             requires
             )
             and
             piously
             .
             And
             as
             it
             were
             an
             absurd
             conceit
             ,
             if
             I
             require
             a
             proof
             that
             such
             a
             man
             is
             lawfull
             Pope
             ,
             to
             say
             
               Supponendum
               est
            
             &c.
             
             We
             must
             suppose
             him
             to
             be
             the
             lawfull
             Pope
             ,
             unlesse
             the
             contrary
             be
             evident
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             also
             when
             I
             expect
             a
             proofe
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             his
             intentions
             ,
             instead
             of
             a
             Probandum
             ,
             to
             tell
             me
             
               supponendum
               est
            
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             tell
             me
             that
             I
             must
             venture
             my
             Salvation
             upon
             a
             prooflesse
             assertion
             :
             And
             it
             is
             a
             new
             straine
             of
             Popish
             Logick
             that
             suppositions
             must
             passe
             for
             Arguments
             .
             3.
             
             I
             observe
             the
             desperate
             issue
             of
             Popish
             principles
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Hope
             is
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Pope
             or
             Councell
             :
             This
             Infallibility
             they
             can
             have
             no
             assurance
             of
             ,
             which
             I
             thus
             prove
             .
             No
             man
             can
             have
             assurance
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             a
             conditionall
             promise
             unlesse
             he
             have
             assurance
             of
             the
             performance
             of
             the
             condition
             ;
             but
             the
             promise
             of
             Infallibility
             is
             a
             conditionall
             promise
             depending
             upon
             the
             honesty
             and
             sincerity
             of
             mans
             intentions
             which
             another
             man
             can
             never
             be
             assured
             of
             .
             Here
             we
             have
             a
             remarkable
             evidence
             of
             the
             perverse
             Spirit
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             and
             the
             indefensiblenesse
             of
             their
             cause
             :
             Those
             very
             men
             that
             are
             so
             curious
             and
             criticall
             that
             they
             will
             not
             allow
             a
             man
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             his
             own
             sincerity
             now
             will
             needs
             have
             us
             to
             rest
             assured
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             another
             man
             :
             But
             how
             are
             we
             assured
             ?
             Why
             ,
             with
             a
             
               non
               constat
               de
               opposito
            
             :
             An
             Ingenious
             device
             which
             will
             serve
             for
             many
             excellent
             purposes
             :
             Thus
             I
             may
             be
             assured
             that
             the
             present
             great
             Mogul
             is
             turned
             Christian
             ,
             because
             the
             contrary
             is
             not
             evident
             :
             Thus
             I
             may
             be
             assured
             
             of
             the
             vertue
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             and
             piety
             of
             every
             person
             that
             now
             lives
             at
             Rome
             ,
             because
             the
             contrary
             is
             not
             evident
             to
             me
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             according
             to
             their
             Doctrines
             and
             Answers
             ,
             A
             Papist
             hath
             no
             greater
             assurance
             of
             the
             Popes
             or
             Councels
             Infallibility
             ,
             then
             I
             have
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               World
               in
               the
               Moon
               :
               That
               the
               day
               of
               Iudgment
               shall
               be
               next
               year
               :
               Or
               that
               I
               shall
               die
               to
               morrow
               :
               Or
               that
               a
               thousand
               soules
               shall
               be
               converted
               by
               the
               next
               Sermon
               I
               preach
               ,
            
             because
             in
             all
             these
             I
             may
             say
             
               non
               constat
               de
               opposito
            
             ,
             the
             contrary
             is
             not
             evident
             .
             Really
             the
             Protestants
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             envious
             at
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             contented
             with
             very
             moderate
             termes
             for
             it
             .
             If
             they
             would
             be
             satisfied
             with
             the
             same
             kind
             of
             assurance
             in
             conveyance
             of
             worldly
             estates
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Salvation
             of
             their
             Soules
             ,
             I
             believe
             they
             would
             get
             away
             all
             good
             bargaines
             from
             their
             neighbours
             ;
             but
             you
             will
             finde
             them
             wiser
             there
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             alas
             for
             them
             I
             fear
             I
             shall
             be
             cruell
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             I
             cannot
             allow
             their
             
               non
               constat
               de
               opposito
            
             ;
             They
             tell
             us
             we
             must
             suppose
             that
             Popes
             and
             Councels
             have
             allwaies
             acted
             sincerely
             and
             honestly
             ,
             because
             we
             do
             not
             know
             the
             contrary
             :
             an
             assertion
             which
             whosoever
             will
             undertake
             to
             make
             good
             must
             combat
             the
             Faith
             of
             all
             History
             :
             I
             shall
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             censures
             of
             Protestants
             upon
             them
             (
             whose
             interest
             and
             opinion
             may
             render
             them
             suspected
             of
             partiality
             :
             )
             But
             I
             hope
             they
             will
             not
             take
             it
             amisse
             if
             I
             represent
             some
             few
             of
             those
             innumerable
             Testimonies
             which
             their
             own
             most
             learned
             and
             approved
             Authors
             have
             given
             concerning
             the
             hypocrisy
             ,
             impiety
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             ambition
             ,
             avarice
             of
             their
             infallible
             Gentlemen
             ,
             the
             Popes
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Bishops
             .
             And
             were
             it
             not
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             a
             power
             of
             turning
             vice
             into
             vertue
             at
             his
             pleasure
             (
             according
             to
             that
             saying
             of
             
               Bellarmines
               ,
               In
               a
               good
               since
               Christ
               hath
               given
               to
            
             Peter
             
               a
               power
               of
               making
               
               sinne
               to
               be
               no
               sin
            
             (a)
             )
             it
             were
             impossible
             to
             mistake
             the
             Pope
             for
             a
             Saint
             let
             us
             here
             some
             few
             of
             the
             expressions
             of
             such
             as
             lived
             and
             died
             in
             their
             communion
             :
             For
             the
             Popes
             he
             that
             reads
             their
             own
             Historians
             ,
             would
             think
             the
             name
             of
             Holinesse
             were
             given
             to
             them
             by
             Antiphrasis
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             meer
             pity
             they
             were
             allowed
             the
             name
             who
             did
             not
             pretend
             to
             the
             thing
             .
             The
             Papall
             chaire
             is
             called
             by
             themselves
             
               Cathedra
               pestilentiae
            
             a
             pestilentiall
             chaire
             .
             Genebrard
             himselfe
             though
             a
             sworn
             vassall
             of
             the
             Popes
             confesseth
             ,
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             ,
             that
             for
             150
             years
             together
             the
             Popes
             were
             Apostatici
             ,
             Apostates
             not
             Apostolicks
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             succeeded
             Peter
             onely
             in
             the
             denying
             of
             his
             master
             :
             and
             yet
             these
             are
             our
             infallible
             masters
             :
             who
             doubts
             but
             they
             can
             worke
             miracles
             at
             Rome
             ,
             that
             can
             make
             Apostacy
             and
             Infallibility
             dwell
             together
             in
             the
             same
             person
             :
             and
             however
             our
             Saviour
             said
             
               No
               man
               can
               serve
               two
               masters
               ,
            
             and
             St
             
               Paul
               ,
               What
               communion
               can
               there
               be
               between
               Christ
               and
               Belial
               ,
            
             yet
             the
             Papists
             are
             infallibly
             sure
             of
             the
             contrary
             ,
             for
             (
             if
             their
             most
             approved
             Authours
             may
             be
             credited
             )
             diverse
             of
             the
             Popes
             have
             had
             infallible
             guidance
             of
             Gods
             spirit
             and
             undoubted
             communion
             with
             the
             Devill
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ;
             for
             so
             faith
             Platina
             (
             sometimes
             the
             Popes
             library
             keeper
             )
             
               All
               the
               Popes
               from
            
             Sylvester
             
               the
               second
               even
               to
            
             Gregory
             
               the
               seventh
               inclusively
            
             (
             which
             were
             about
             18
             Popes
             )
             
               were
               Magitians
            
             (b)
             .
             But
             I
             confesse
             all
             the
             Popes
             were
             not
             conjurers
             for
             some
             of
             them
             were
             such
             silly
             wretches
             that
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             Grammer
             according
             to
             the
             report
             
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             (a)
             :
             And
             yet
             these
             too
             were
             infallible
             Doctors
             .
             And
             
               Ludovicus
               Vives
            
             dealt
             too
             hardly
             with
             poore
             Bullardus
             for
             saying
             
               The
               better
               Grammarian
               ,
               the
               worse
               Divine
            
             for
             here
             it
             seemes
             ,
             The
             worst
             Grammarians
             were
             the
             best
             ;
             nay
             ,
             the
             infallible
             Divines
             .
             All
             Histories
             are
             full
             of
             the
             ambition
             ,
             frauds
             ,
             forgeries
             even
             of
             those
             who
             were
             accounted
             some
             of
             the
             best
             of
             their
             Popes
             ,
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             more
             abhominable
             vices
             :
             Nor
             did
             this
             corruption
             rest
             in
             the
             head
             but
             from
             thence
             dispers
             it selfe
             into
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             the
             Cardinals
             ,
             Bishops
             .
             Governours
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             :
             It
             was
             acknowledged
             by
             the
             Pope
             (
             and
             therefore
             infallibly
             true
             .
             )
             Adrianus
             the
             sixth
             by
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Popes
             and
             prelates
             ,
             
               We
               have
               all
               turned
               after
               our
               own
               wayes
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               that
               doth
               good
               ,
               no
               not
               one
            
             (b)
             .
             The
             famous
             Chancellor
             of
             
               Paris
               Gerson
            
             complaines
             that
             
               Learned
               and
               godly
               Bishops
               were
               chosen
               no
               where
               ,
               but
               carnall
               men
               and
               ignorant
               of
               Spirituall
               things
            
             (c)
             .
             
               And
               so
               proud
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               they
               do
               not
               know
               themselves
               to
               be
               men
               .
               Duarenus
            
             speaks
             home
             to
             this
             purpose
             :
             
               Most
               of
               the
               Bishops
               of
               our
               time
               are
               greater
               strangers
               to
               Religion
               and
               Holy
               things
               then
               any
               of
               the
               secular
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               they
               mind
               nothing
               but
               how
               to
               defend
               their
               possessions
               by
               right
               or
               wrong
            
             (d)
             .
             Ferus
             cries
             out
             :
             
               Who
               doth
               not
               see
               the
               insatiable
               
               avarice
               and
               impostures
               of
               the
               Popes
               and
               religious
               men
               ?
               with
               these
               all
               things
               are
               vendible
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             Stella
             informs
             us
             ,
             
               There
               were
               few
               possessors
               of
               Benefices
               who
               had
               them
               otherwise
               then
               either
               by
               begging
               ,
               or
               paying
               for
               them
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             yet
             these
             were
             the
             good
             men
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             these
             are
             they
             who
             acted
             in
             Councels
             sincerely
             from
             love
             to
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             not
             seeking
             their
             own
             things
             but
             the
             things
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             without
             doubt
             infallible
             .
             And
             for
             the
             state
             of
             Councels
             ,
             take
             one
             testimony
             for
             all
             of
             one
             that
             was
             an
             eminent
             part
             and
             member
             of
             them
             ,
             Cardinal
             Iulian
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Eugenius
             the
             fourth
             in
             the
             councel
             of
             Basil
             in
             plain
             terms
             tels
             him
             ,
             that
             
               all
               Councels
               ,
               since
               that
               of
               Chalcedon
               ,
            
             (
             which
             was
             above
             a
             thousand
             years
             ago
             )
             
               were
               instituted
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               discovery
               of
               truth
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               defence
               and
               increase
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               liberty
               of
               Churchmen
            
             (c)
             .
          
           
             Should
             I
             descend
             to
             particulars
             ,
             and
             open
             the
             several
             impostures
             and
             palpable
             frauds
             ,
             which
             the
             Popes
             and
             their
             Partisans
             have
             successively
             used
             in
             the
             packing
             of
             councels
             ,
             and
             making
             voices
             ,
             and
             forging
             decrees
             ,
             and
             ingaging
             the
             Bishops
             by
             hopes
             ,
             and
             fears
             ,
             and
             interests
             ,
             to
             give
             up
             their
             votes
             and
             consciences
             to
             the
             advancement
             of
             the
             Romish
             power
             and
             magnificence
             ,
             I
             should
             engage
             my self
             to
             transcribe
             whole
             volumes
             ,
             and
             cut
             out
             work
             for
             the
             whole
             terme
             of
             my
             life
             ;
             The
             transactions
             of
             the
             councel
             of
             Trent
             are
             fresh
             in
             memory
             .
             And
             he
             that
             shall
             peruse
             the
             words
             of
             their
             own
             Historians
             ,
             the
             Protestations
             
             of
             Princes
             ,
             the
             Censures
             of
             Universities
             relating
             to
             it
             &c.
             will
             easily
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             whether
             
               Clara's
               non
               constat
               de
               opposito
            
             be
             true
             or
             no.
             And
             therefore
             notwithstanding
             this
             frivolous
             excuse
             it
             remaines
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             the
             principles
             of
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             and
             because
             of
             those
             evident
             defects
             in
             them
             acknowledged
             by
             their
             own
             Authors
             ,
             whatever
             Councels
             regularly
             called
             and
             ordered
             may
             pretend
             to
             ,
             their
             councels
             must
             lay
             down
             their
             claime
             to
             Infallibility
             ;
             and
             so
             their
             faith
             hath
             no
             solid
             foundation
             ,
             as
             not
             in
             the
             Pope's
             authority
             ,
             so
             not
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             nor
             yet
             in
             the
             infallibility
             of
             general
             councels
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             may
             safely
             conclude
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             solid
             foundation
             for
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             26.
             
             There
             is
             only
             one
             thing
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             retard
             the
             passing
             of
             the
             sentence
             :
             that
             is
             this
             .
             That
             although
             each
             of
             these
             taken
             asunder
             may
             not
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             yet
             all
             put
             together
             make
             a
             cord
             which
             is
             not
             easily
             broken
             ,
             
               Quoe
               non
               prosunt
               fingula
               ,
               juncta
               juvant
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             Church
             stands
             upon
             four
             Pillars
             ,
             Authority
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             Tradition
             of
             Fathers
             ,
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             their
             Faith
             is
             like
             Mount
             Sion
             that
             cannot
             be
             removed
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             deemed
             an
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             thing
             (
             as
             we
             poor
             fallible
             creatures
             have
             thought
             )
             to
             prove
             the
             Scriptures
             from
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             or
             Pope
             ,
             and
             circularly
             to
             prove
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             or
             Pope
             from
             the
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Jesuits
             have
             found
             out
             the
             Quadrature
             of
             the
             Circle
             ,
             and
             they
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             more
             absurd
             that
             Scripture
             should
             lean
             upon
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             on
             the
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             that
             St.
             John
             the
             Baptist
             should
             give
             testimony
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             to
             him
             again
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             Old
             Testament
             should
             be
             confirmed
             by
             the
             New
             ,
             and
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             the
             Old.
             This
             is
             one
             of
             their
             last
             pleas
             :
             we
             find
             them
             now
             
             retired
             to
             their
             Fort-royal
             ,
             beat
             them
             out
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             matter
             all
             is
             lost
             :
             and
             truly
             that
             will
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             the
             Reader
             please
             to
             consider
             1.
             
             The
             great
             disparity
             of
             the
             alledged
             Instances
             .
             Iohn
             and
             Christ
             might
             give
             testimony
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             did
             simply
             depend
             upon
             each
             other's
             testimonies
             :
             supposing
             that
             Christ
             had
             given
             no
             express
             testimony
             concerning
             Iohn
             ,
             yet
             I
             say
             the
             mission
             of
             Iohn
             was
             not
             only
             true
             in
             it self
             ,
             but
             sufficiently
             evident
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             as
             plainly
             appears
             from
             hence
             :
             That
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             when
             asked
             by
             Christ
             ,
             whether
             the
             Baptisme
             of
             Iohn
             was
             from
             Heaven
             or
             of
             men
             ,
             were
             afraid
             to
             deny
             its
             Heavenly
             original
             ,
             as
             being
             against
             the
             common
             sentiment
             of
             the
             Jewes
             :
             and
             Christ
             chargeth
             the
             Pharisees
             with
             
               rejecting
               the
               counsel
               of
               God
               against
               themselves
               ,
               being
               not
               baptized
               of
               Iohn
               ,
            
             Luk.
             7.
             30.
             
             And
             much
             more
             true
             is
             it
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             depend
             upon
             the
             testimony
             of
             John
             ,
             but
             had
             other
             and
             better
             testimony
             ,
             Ioh.
             5.36
             .
             
               But
               I
               have
               greater
               testimony
               then
               that
               of
               Iohn
               .
            
             And
             it
             is
             enough
             for
             my
             purpose
             ,
             if
             either
             Christ
             or
             John
             had
             an
             authority
             independent
             upon
             the
             others
             evidence
             ,
             though
             the
             other
             had
             not
             .
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             :
             well
             may
             they
             give
             testimony
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             for
             neither
             of
             them
             doth
             totally
             depend
             upon
             the
             other
             .
             The
             Old
             Testament
             did
             sufficiently
             evidence
             its
             authority
             ,
             before
             ever
             the
             New
             Testament
             was
             written
             ;
             and
             the
             New
             Testament
             too
             did
             carry
             other
             convincing
             evidences
             of
             its
             divine
             original
             and
             authority
             ,
             besides
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             :
             such
             as
             the
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               well
               beloved
               Son
               ,
            
             2
             Pet.
             1.17
             .
             and
             the
             glorious
             miracles
             he
             did
             ,
             Ioh.
             5.36
             .
             
               The
               works
               that
               I
               do
               bear
               witness
               of
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               Father
               hath
               sent
               me
            
             :
             the
             holiness
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             power
             of
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             patience
             of
             his
             death
             .
             But
             now
             (
             to
             apply
             this
             to
             our
             present
             purpose
             )
             it
             is
             here
             far
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             (
             say
             they
             )
             doth
             not
             evidence
             it
             
             self
             any
             other
             way
             to
             us
             but
             by
             the
             Churches
             testimony
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             have
             heard
             from
             their
             own
             words
             :
             )
             and
             Councels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             (
             we
             say
             ,
             and
             have
             proved
             )
             cannot
             evidence
             their
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             any
             other
             way
             but
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             (
             which
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             is
             impossible
             )
             or
             by
             their
             own
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             is
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             Romanists
             do
             not
             make
             these
             four
             ,
             Scripture
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             and
             Popes
             coordinate
             and
             collateral
             foundations
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             as
             if
             each
             of
             them
             did
             contribute
             a
             distinct
             and
             independent
             support
             unto
             the
             Romish
             Faith
             ;
             but
             indeed
             they
             make
             one
             of
             them
             totally
             to
             depend
             upon
             another
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             reduce
             them
             all
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             speak
             properly
             )
             to
             none
             .
             For
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Councels
             ,
             and
             the
             splendid
             name
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             however
             they
             are
             pretended
             to
             put
             a
             fair
             glosse
             upon
             a
             foul
             cause
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             the
             authority
             of
             them
             all
             is
             as
             vigorously
             disputed
             against
             by
             the
             most
             and
             learned'st
             Romanists
             ,
             as
             by
             any
             Protestants
             in
             the
             world
             .
             You
             remember
             ,
             what
             their
             great
             master
             Bellarmine
             told
             you
             ,
             
               That
               Infallibility
               and
               Supreme
               Authority
               is
               not
               partly
               in
               the
               Pope
               ,
               partly
               in
               the
               Councel
               ,
               but
               wholly
               in
               the
               Pope
               :
            
             what
             need
             we
             trouble
             our selves
             further
             ?
             Those
             four
             are
             now
             reduc'd
             to
             two
             ,
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             those
             two
             must
             mutually
             prove
             one
             another
             .
             There
             is
             no
             solid
             and
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             me
             to
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             say
             the
             Papists
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             solid
             and
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             me
             to
             believe
             the
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             For
             the
             Fathers
             and
             Councels
             receiving
             all
             their
             authority
             and
             infallibility
             from
             the
             Pope
             ,
             cannot
             give
             him
             the
             infallibility
             and
             authority
             they
             received
             from
             him
             :
             Now
             how
             senslesse
             a
             resolution
             of
             Faith
             this
             is
             (
             though
             most
             of
             the
             Papists
             have
             no
             better
             and
             no
             other
             )
             you
             may
             perceive
             by
             some
             few
             instances
             .
             It
             is
             as
             
             if
             a
             Sudent
             should
             say
             thus
             :
             I
             should
             not
             believe
             such
             a
             book
             to
             be
             an
             excellent
             book
             ,
             but
             for
             my
             Tutor's
             testimony
             ,
             who
             tels
             me
             so
             .
             And
             again
             :
             I
             should
             not
             believe
             my
             Tutor's
             testimony
             to
             be
             of
             any
             validity
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             that
             book
             concerning
             him
             .
             Who
             would
             not
             laugh
             at
             such
             an
             assertion
             ?
             Or
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             say
             :
             I
             should
             not
             believe
             the
             honesty
             of
             Richard
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Thomas
             .
             And
             I
             should
             not
             believe
             the
             honesty
             of
             Thomas
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             testimony
             of
             Richard.
             Where
             is
             there
             a
             man
             that
             will
             accept
             of
             such
             security
             in
             a
             trivial
             worldly
             bargain
             ?
             And
             yet
             the
             Papists
             are
             content
             to
             venture
             their
             souls
             upon
             it
             .
             From
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             pretended
             authorities
             we
             have
             discoursed
             of
             ,
             do
             neither
             severally
             nor
             yet
             jointly
             afford
             a
             solid
             foundation
             for
             a
             Papist's
             Faith
             ,
             nor
             prove
             that
             Infallibility
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             ;
             and
             consequently
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             solid
             foundation
             for
             a
             Papists
             faith
             .
             And
             here
             I
             might
             discharge
             my self
             from
             further
             trouble
             ,
             having
             discovered
             the
             nullity
             of
             all
             the
             pretences
             which
             have
             been
             hitherto
             owned
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             Of
             Orall
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             BUt
             because
             I
             am
             resolved
             to
             do
             their
             cause
             all
             the
             right
             that
             may
             be
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             all
             the
             favourable
             allowance
             they
             can
             desire
             ,
             I
             shall
             consider
             the
             singular
             conceits
             of
             their
             private
             Doctors
             ,
             where
             the
             authors
             are
             any
             whit
             considerable
             .
             and
             their
             opinion
             hath
             any
             thing
             of
             plausibility
             .
             There
             is
             then
             another
             shift
             ,
             which
             some
             subtle
             Romanists
             have
             lately
             invented
             ;
             who
             perceiving
             how
             their
             brethren
             have
             been
             beaten
             out
             of
             
             the
             field
             by
             strength
             of
             Scripture
             and
             argument
             ,
             in
             their
             conceit
             about
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             or
             Councel
             ;
             come
             in
             for
             their
             succour
             with
             an
             Universal
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             of
             Rushworth
             in
             his
             Dialogues
             ,
             Mr.
             White
             ,
             and
             Holden
             ,
             and
             Sr.
             
               Kenelm
               Digby
            
             ,
             and
             S.
             Clara.
             Their
             defence
             and
             discourse
             is
             this
             ,
             for
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             their
             opinion
             in
             their
             own
             words
             .
             
               A
               man
               may
               prudently
               believe
               the
               present
               Church
               for
               her self
               ,
               and
               ought
               so
               to
               do
               :
               A
               man
               needs
               not
               ,
               nor
               is
               not
               obliged
               to
               enquire
               further
               ;
               —
               there
               he
               may
               safely
               fix
               ,
            
             (a)
             saith
             S.
             Clara.
             Thus
             the
             L.
             Faulkland's
             Adversary
             :
             
               That
               society
               of
               Christians
               ,
               which
               alone
               pretend
               to
               teach
               nothing
               but
               what
               they
               have
               received
               from
               their
               Fathers
               ,
               and
               they
               from
               theirs
               ,
               and
               so
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               they
               must
               needs
               hold
               the
               truth
               which
               first
               was
               delivered
               :
               for
               if
               they
               could
               teach
               falsehoods
               ,
               then
               some
               age
               must
               either
               have
               erred
               in
               understanding
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               or
               have
               joyned
               to
               deceive
               their
               posterity
               ,
               neither
               of
               which
               is
               credible
               .
               But
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               they
               only
               ,
               pretend
               to
               teach
               nothing
               else
               &c.
               
               Ergo
               they
               must
               needs
               hold
               the
               truth
               .
            
             The
             acute
             Mr.
             White
             explains
             the
             opinion
             more
             exactly
             and
             fully
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             and
             their
             notion
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             in
             his
             words
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             nations
             did
             understand
             the
             doctrine
             taught
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             practised
             it
             ,
             and
             highly
             valued
             it
             ,
             as
             most
             necessary
             for
             them
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             all
             other
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Those
             first
             Christians
             even
             at
             their
             death
             ,
             both
             could
             and
             would
             ,
             and
             therefore
             doubtlesse
             did
             most
             vehemently
             commend
             this
             doctrine
             to
             their
             Children
             :
             and
             the
             Fathers
             did
             alwaies
             deliver
             the
             same
             doctrine
             which
             they
             received
             from
             
             their
             Parents
             ,
             and
             under
             that
             notion
             because
             they
             had
             received
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             any
             delivered
             another
             doctrine
             ,
             he
             could
             be
             proved
             a
             lyar
             by
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             or
             if
             all
             should
             agree
             against
             their
             consciences
             to
             deliver
             a
             new
             doctrine
             ,
             under
             that
             notion
             
               (
               scil
               .
               of
               a
               doctrine
               delivered
               from
               their
               Parents
               )
            
             that
             whole
             age
             would
             be
             guilty
             of
             treachery
             and
             parricide
             ,
             and
             should
             agree
             to
             murder
             themselves
             ,
             which
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             was
             a
             perpetual
             succession
             of
             Pastors
             ,
             who
             took
             care
             of
             Faith
             and
             manners
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Pastors
             and
             people
             had
             the
             same
             faith
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             there
             arose
             heresies
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             truth
             might
             be
             more
             cleared
             ,
             and
             they
             that
             maintained
             the
             antient
             doctrine
             might
             be
             distinguished
             from
             Innovators
             :
             which
             Innovators
             did
             not
             publickly
             reject
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             but
             pleaded
             it
             was
             not
             rightly
             understood
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             part
             kept
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             that
             congregation
             ,
             which
             alwaies
             kept
             the
             antient
             discipline
             ,
             should
             alone
             profess
             that
             she
             received
             her
             opinions
             from
             Christ
             by
             perpetual
             succession
             ,
             and
             that
             she
             neither
             did
             nor
             could
             receive
             any
             thing
             into
             the
             Canon
             of
             their
             Faith
             under
             another
             notion
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             As
             certainly
             therefore
             ,
             as
             one
             may
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             congregation
             of
             believers
             ,
             which
             at
             this
             day
             is
             called
             Catholick
             ,
             is
             animated
             with
             a
             number
             of
             learned
             and
             wise
             men
             ,
             so
             certainly
             will
             it
             be
             known
             ,
             that
             she
             is
             not
             conscious
             of
             any
             newness
             of
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             no
             new
             doctrine
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Following
             ages
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             what
             former
             ages
             believed
             about
             those
             things
             which
             are
             explained
             in
             Sermons
             ,
             Catechisms
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             the
             Catholick
             Faith.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             doctrine
             delivered
             from
             hand
             to
             hand
             was
             confirmed
             by
             long
             custome
             ,
             diverse
             laws
             ,
             rewards
             and
             punishments
             both
             of
             this
             and
             the
             following
             life
             ,
             monuments
             of
             writers
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             would
             be
             kept
             in
             it
             .
          
           
           
             10.
             
             Following
             Rulers
             could
             not
             change
             the
             doctrine
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             without
             schisme
             ,
             and
             notorious
             tumult
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             dayly
             experience
             proveth
             (a)
             To
             the
             same
             
             purpose
             also
             Holden
             discourseth
             in
             his
             Treatise
             
               of
               the
               resolution
               of
               Faith.
            
             This
             is
             a
             new
             Plea
             ,
             and
             deserves
             special
             consideration
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             For
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             I
             give
             Mr.
             White
             and
             his
             worthy
             Partners
             humble
             thanks
             for
             the
             great
             favour
             or
             rather
             justice
             done
             by
             them
             to
             the
             Protestant
             cause
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             this
             is
             the
             perplexing
             question
             ,
             wherewith
             they
             think
             to
             puzzle
             us
             ,
             How
             we
             can
             know
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             without
             the
             Churches
             infallible
             authority
             ?
             and
             from
             the
             supposed
             impossibility
             thereof
             ,
             they
             infer
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             :
             these
             kind-hearted
             Gentlemen
             have
             helped
             us
             out
             of
             the
             bryars
             :
             for
             now
             it
             seems
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             and
             so
             far
             the
             argument
             from
             Tradition
             is
             really
             conclusive
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             without
             the
             Churches
             infallible
             authority
             ,
             viz.
             by
             tradition
             .
             And
             the
             argument
             of
             Tradition
             would
             not
             at
             all
             lose
             its
             strength
             if
             the
             Church
             were
             wholly
             stript
             of
             the
             capacity
             of
             a
             Judg
             ,
             and
             retained
             only
             the
             qualification
             of
             a
             witnesse
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Churches
             authority
             is
             not
             at
             all
             necessary
             .
             And
             if
             the
             Church
             should
             boast
             of
             her
             authority
             against
             or
             above
             tradition
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             said
             to
             her
             according
             to
             these
             mens
             principles
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostle
             said
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             
             
               If
               thou
               boast
               ,
               thou
               bearest
               not
               Tradition
               ,
               but
               Tradition
               thee
               ,
            
             for
             so
             say
             these
             Doctors
             .
             Mr.
             White
             spends
             one
             entire
             chapter
             upon
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               That
               the
               succession
               of
               doctrine
               is
               the
               only
               rule
               of
               Faith
            
             (a)
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             
               that
               whether
               we
               place
               this
               infallibility
               in
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               in
               Councels
               ,
               or
               in
               Scriptures
               ,
               in
               each
               of
               these
               their
               authority
               is
               resolved
               into
               and
               all
               depends
               upon
               Tradition
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             he
             spends
             several
             chapters
             to
             shew
             ,
             
             that
             
               neither
               the
               Pope
               ,
               nor
               Councels
               can
               give
               any
               solidity
               ,
               or
               certainty
               to
               our
               Faith
               but
               what
               they
               have
               from
               Tradition
               :
            
             If
             it
             be
             said
             Tradition
             is
             conveyed
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             there
             is
             still
             a
             necessity
             of
             her
             Authority
             .
             I
             answer
             plainly
             no
             :
             It
             followes
             onely
             that
             there
             is
             necessity
             of
             her
             Ministery
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             her
             Authority
             .
             A
             Proclamation
             of
             the
             King
             and
             Councel
             could
             not
             come
             to
             my
             hands
             ,
             (
             If
             I
             live
             at
             Yorke
             )
             but
             by
             a
             Messenger
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Scribe
             ,
             or
             Printer
             :
             But
             if
             any
             from
             this
             necessity
             of
             his
             Ministery
             infer
             his
             Authority
             ,
             I
             may
             well
             deny
             the
             consequence
             ;
             but
             because
             it
             is
             unhansome
             to
             extenuate
             a
             courtesie
             ,
             I
             hold
             my self
             obliged
             further
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             great
             kindnesse
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             not
             contented
             to
             assert
             the
             validity
             of
             the
             Protestants
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             have
             also
             overturned
             their
             own
             ,
             which
             that
             you
             may
             the
             better
             understand
             ,
             I
             shall
             briefly
             represent
             to
             you
             the
             sweet
             Harmony
             of
             those
             Cadmaean
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             how
             God
             hath
             confounded
             the
             language
             of
             Babels
             ;
             Builders
             :
             so
             that
             they
             have
             little
             to
             do
             ,
             but
             to
             stand
             still
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             Salvation
             of
             God
             while
             these
             Midianites
             ,
             and
             Amalekites
             thrust
             their
             Swords
             in
             one
             anothers
             sides
             .
          
           
             The
             opinion
             and
             language
             of
             most
             Papists
             in
             the
             world
             is
             this
             .
             That
             
               Tradition
               is
               therefore
               only
               infallible
               because
               it
               is
               delivered
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Church
               which
               is
               infallible
            
             :
             (a)
             If
             you
             ask
             Bellarmine
             what
             it
             is
             by
             which
             I
             am
             assured
             that
             a
             tradition
             is
             right
             ,
             he
             answers
             ,
             because
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             which
             receives
             it
             cannot
             erre
             .
             (b)
             So
             the
             late
             
             Answerer
             of
             Bishop
             
               Laud.
               There
               is
               no
               means
               lest
               to
               believe
               any
               thing
               with
               a
               divine
               infallible
               Faith
               ,
               if
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               be
               rejected
               as
               erronious
               ,
               and
               fallible
               ,
               for
               who
               can
               believe
               either
               Creed
               ,
               or
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               unwritten
               Tradition
               ,
               but
               upon
               her
               Authority
               .
            
             (a)
             Nay
             ,
             S
             :
             Clara
             himself
             notwithstanding
             his
             Romantick
             strain
             :
             That
             Tradition
             and
             the
             naked
             
               Testimony
               of
               the
               present
            
             Church
             
               is
               sufficient
            
             ,
             yet
             elsewhere
             confesseth
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             must
             necessarily
             be
             supposed
             to
             make
             my
             Faith
             certain
             :
             His
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               The
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Church
               by
               which
               Traditions
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               infallible
               ,
               from
               a
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Scripture
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               infallible
            
             :
             And
             presently
             after
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Church
               were
               not
               infallibile
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               produce
               in
               me
               an
               infallible
               Faith
               ,
            
             (b)
             And
             this
             was
             the
             constant
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Romish
             Masters
             in
             all
             former
             Ages
             :
             Now
             come
             a
             new
             Generation
             who
             finding
             the
             Notion
             of
             infallibility
             hard
             beset
             ,
             and
             that
             Pillar
             shaken
             ,
             they
             support
             their
             cause
             with
             a
             quite
             cōtrary
             position
             :
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Churches
               infallibility
               that
               renders
               Tradition
               infallible
            
             (
             as
             their
             former
             Masters
             held
             )
             
               but
               the
               infallibility
               of
               Tradition
               that
               makes
               the
               Church
               infallible
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             they
             say
             ,
             
               the
               Church
               her self
               is
               no
               further
               infallible
               then
               she
               followes
               Tradition
               .
            
             Thus
             Mr
             White
             plainly
             tells
             us
             that
             
               Councils
               are
               not
               infallible
               ,
               because
               the
               speciall
               assistance
               of
               Gods
               spirit
               makes
               them
               infallible
               ,
               but
               because
               by
               irrefragable
               testimony
               
               they
               confirm
               the
               succession
               of
               their
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               are
               such
               witnesses
               of
               tradition
               as
               cannot
               be
               refused
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             Holden
             having
             told
             us
             
               that
               the
               Popes
               infallibility
               is
               controverted
               on
               both
               sides
               by
               just
               ,
               godly
               ,
               and
               most
               learned
               Catholicks
               ,
               as
               well
               antient
               ,
               as
               modern
               ,
               and
               neither
               ●svde
               condemned
               by
               Authentick
               censure
            
             (a)
             (
             which
             by
             the
             way
             discourses
             the
             desparatenesse
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             at
             this
             day
             which
             ventures
             their
             Soules
             ,
             and
             rest
             their
             faith
             upon
             what
             themselves
             confesse
             to
             be
             a
             doubtfull
             foundation
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Popes
             infallibility
             )
             (b)
             
               All
               Divines
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               confesse
               it
               is
               not
               certain
               with
               a
               Divine
               ,
               and
               a
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
            
             he
             comes
             to
             lay
             down
             this
             conclusion
             that
             the
             
               Infallibility
               of
               the
               Church
               is
               not
               from
               any
               Priviledge
               granted
               to
               the
               Romans
               sea
               ,
               or
            
             St
             
               Peters
               successeur
               but
               from
               the
               universall
               and
               Catholick
               tradition
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (c)
             and
             Councels
             fare
             no
             better
             then
             Popes
             .
             
               They
               are
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               not
               Founders
               ,
               but
               only
               Guardians
               ,
               and
               Witnesses
               of
               revealed
               truths
            
             (d)
             so
             M
             r
             White
             allowes
             neither
             Pope
             nor
             Councels
             any
             infallibility
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             have
             from
             tradition
             ,
             as
             wee
             have
             seen
             ,
             and
             tels
             us
             in
             expresse
             termes
             ,
             that
             
               Tradition
               is
               overthrown
               ,
               if
               any
               other
               principle
               
               be
               added
               to
               it
               :
               for
               here
               lies
               the
               solidity
               of
               Tradition
               that
               nothing
               is
               accepted
               by
               the
               Church
               but
               from
               Tradition
            
             (a)
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             
             Well
             ,
             what
             shall
             the
             poor
             unlearned
             Romanist
             do
             ,
             that
             finds
             his
             great
             masters
             at
             variance
             in
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             his
             Faith
             :
             Here
             are
             two
             contradictory
             assertions
             :
             one
             of
             them
             must
             unavoidably
             be
             false
             :
             A
             man
             may
             with
             probability
             at
             least
             assert
             the
             falshood
             of
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             having
             the
             suffrage
             of
             diverse
             of
             their
             own
             most
             learned
             Catholick
             Authors
             for
             him
             in
             either
             opinion
             ;
             but
             whether
             they
             be
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             their
             cause
             is
             lost
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             If
             they
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             1.
             
             If
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             Tradition
             be
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             :
             then
             1.
             
             Whence
             hath
             Tradition
             this
             Infallibility
             ?
             From
             Scripture
             ?
             That
             they
             utterly
             disclaime
             .
             From
             Tradition
             ?
             Then
             why
             may
             not
             Scripture
             give
             Testimony
             to
             it self
             as
             well
             as
             Tradition
             ?
             And
             whence
             hath
             that
             Tradition
             its
             Infallibility
             ?
             and
             so
             in
             infinitum
             .
             Is
             it
             from
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             thing
             ?
             So
             M
             r
             White
             implies
             who
             attempts
             to
             prove
             it
             by
             a
             rationall
             and
             Logicall
             Discourse
             ,
             but
             himself
             hath
             prevented
             that
             ,
             while
             he
             saith
             
               To
               leane
               upon
               Logicall
               inferences
               is
               to
               place
               the
               foundation
               of
               our
               Faith
               and
               the
               Church
               in
               the
               sand
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             
               S.
               Clara
            
             gives
             a
             check
             to
             this
             :
             
               It
               is
               more
               reasonable
               and
               wise
               ,
               even
               for
               the
               most
               learned
               and
               acute
               persons
               to
               rely
               upon
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Church
               then
               to
               adhere
               to
               our
               own
               reasonings
               how
               plausible
               soever
            
             (c)
             .
             And
             that
             is
             largely
             disproved
             in
             
             the
             following
             discourse
             .
             Is
             it
             then
             from
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ?
             This
             they
             deny
             and
             allow
             the
             Church
             no
             infallibility
             independent
             upon
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Seeing
             they
             grant
             the
             Church
             may
             erre
             ,
             if
             she
             receed
             from
             Tradition
             I
             can
             never
             be
             sure
             she
             doth
             not
             erre
             unlesse
             I
             be
             sure
             she
             keep
             to
             Tradition
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             must
             examine
             that
             ,
             and
             judge
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             private
             men
             are
             made
             judges
             of
             controversies
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             much
             dread
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hereby
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             generall
             Councels
             of
             Bishops
             is
             rendred
             unnecessary
             :
             I
             prove
             it
             thus
             :
             If
             these
             be
             necessary
             onely
             as
             witnesses
             to
             Tradition
             ,
             then
             their
             Authority
             is
             not
             necessary
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             Authority
             ,
             but
             knowledge
             and
             fidelity
             which
             renders
             a
             witnesse
             competent
             :
             A
             lay
             hearer
             of
             S
             t
             Paul
             may
             be
             as
             competent
             a
             witnesse
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             he
             heard
             S
             t
             Paul
             Preach
             ,
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             supposing
             a
             parity
             in
             their
             knowledg
             ,
             fidelity
             ,
             and
             converse
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             and
             another
             Bishop
             may
             be
             as
             competent
             a
             witnesse
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             and
             consequently
             as
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             any
             congregation
             of
             discreet
             and
             pious
             Christians
             who
             heard
             S
             t
             Peter
             Preach
             are
             as
             infallible
             witnesses
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             were
             a
             generall
             assembly
             of
             lay
             men
             of
             equall
             knowledge
             and
             experience
             ,
             they
             are
             as
             infallible
             witnesses
             what
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             next
             precedent
             age
             was
             ,
             and
             what
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             is
             ,
             as
             a
             Councell
             of
             Bishops
             :
             Nay
             (
             to
             speak
             truth
             )
             they
             are
             more
             credible
             witnesses
             ,
             because
             lesse
             byassed
             by
             interest
             affection
             or
             prejudice
             .
             These
             rocks
             the
             first
             branch
             throwes
             them
             upon
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             they
             flie
             from
             his
             and
             make
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             the
             foundation
             of
             Traditions
             (
             as
             the
             most
             Papists
             do
             )
             then
             they
             must
             demonstrate
             that
             Infallibility
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             Councels
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             seen
             ,
             they
             cannot
             do
             .
             So
             that
             ,
             if
             either
             of
             their
             positions
             be
             true
             ,
             their
             cause
             is
             lost
             .
          
           
           
             But
             2.
             
             If
             either
             of
             them
             be
             false
             ,
             they
             are
             gone
             too
             :
             For
             if
             tradition
             be
             not
             Infallible
             in
             it selfe
             without
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             (
             as
             the
             one
             side
             saith
             )
             then
             the
             Papists
             have
             no
             certaine
             rule
             for
             the
             Church
             to
             steere
             i●s
             course
             by
             (
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             they
             do
             not
             own
             as
             such
             )
             and
             if
             the
             Church
             be
             not
             infallible
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             this
             Tradition
             (
             as
             the
             other
             side
             saith
             ,
             )
             then
             they
             confesse
             the
             insufficiency
             of
             all
             their
             proofes
             from
             Scripture
             and
             from
             the
             Authority
             of
             Fathers
             and
             Councels
             ,
             and
             their
             Authority
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             any
             faithfull
             or
             credible
             Historian
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             a
             Divine
             the
             Papists
             have
             nothing
             but
             an
             Historicall
             faith
             .
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             first
             Answer
             with
             one
             syllogisme
             from
             the
             words
             and
             assertions
             of
             M
             r
             
               White
               :
               Tradition
               is
               overthrown
               ,
               if
               another
               principle
               of
               Faith
               be
               added
               to
               it
               :
            
             But
             the
             most
             and
             Learnedest
             Doctours
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             do
             adde
             another
             principle
             to
             it
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             and
             infallibility
             as
             I
             shewed
             from
             their
             own
             words
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             either
             Tradition
             and
             all
             this
             new
             devise
             ,
             or
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             is
             overthrown
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Answ.
             2.
             
             This
             new
             conceit
             directly
             thwarts
             the
             designe
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Writing
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             indeed
             the
             common
             sence
             and
             experience
             of
             all
             mankind
             :
             for
             hereby
             a
             verball
             Tradition
             is
             made
             a
             more
             sure
             way
             of
             conveyance
             to
             posterity
             then
             a
             Writing
             .
             It
             hath
             been
             the
             Wisdome
             of
             God
             in
             forme●
             ages
             to
             take
             care
             that
             those
             things
             might
             be
             Written
             ,
             which
             he
             would
             have
             kept
             in
             remembrance
             .
             Exod.
             17.
             14.
             
             
               Write
               this
               for
               a
               memoriall
               in
               a
               Book
            
             :
             So
             little
             did
             God
             trust
             this
             (
             now
             supposed
             infallible
             )
             way
             of
             orall
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             not
             venture
             the
             Decalogue
             upon
             it
             (
             though
             the
             words
             were
             but
             few
             ,
             and
             the
             importance
             of
             them
             so
             considerable
             ,
             both
             in
             truth
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             apprehensions
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             that
             if
             M
             r
             Whites
             Argument
             have
             any
             strength
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             posterity
             should
             ever
             mistake
             it
             )
             but
             
             write
             it
             with
             his
             own
             finger
             once
             and
             againe
             after
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             first
             Tables
             :
             And
             although
             ,
             whilest
             the
             Church
             was
             confined
             to
             a
             few
             families
             and
             divine
             revelations
             were
             frequently
             renewed
             a
             verball
             Tradition
             was
             sufficient
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             Church
             came
             to
             be
             multiplyed
             and
             especially
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             dispersed
             into
             all
             Nations
             and
             Revelations
             cease
             ,
             then
             Writing
             proves
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             :
             How
             farre
             the
             first
             and
             wisest
             Christians
             were
             from
             M
             r
             Whites
             opinion
             appeares
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             not
             daring
             to
             leane
             upon
             the
             broken
             reed
             of
             Orall
             Tradition
             ,
             they
             did
             earnely
             desire
             the
             Apostles
             to
             commit
             their
             Doctrines
             to
             Writing
             .
             Eusibius
             reports
             that
             S
             t
             Peters
             hearers
             were
             not
             content
             with
             this
             way
             of
             Tradition
             from
             Peters
             mouth
             ,
             but
             (
             for
             want
             of
             M
             r
             VVhites
             presence
             there
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             their
             folly
             ,
             )
             
               They
               earnestly
               begged
               it
               of
            
             Marke
             
               that
               he
               would
               leave
               them
               that
               Doctrine
               in
               VVriting
               which
               they
               had
               received
               by
               word
               of
               mouth
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             Hierome
             tels
             us
             That
             S
             t
             John
             
               the
               Evangelist
               was
               almost
               forced
               to
               write
               by
               all
               the
               Bishops
               of
            
             Asia
             (b)
             :
             who
             (
             it
             seems
             )
             were
             raw
             novices
             that
             did
             not
             understand
             their
             Catechisme
             nor
             the
             first
             principle
             in
             it
             viz.
             The
             sufficiency
             and
             infallibility
             of
             orall
             Tradition
             .
             And
             S
             t
             Luke
             gives
             it
             us
             under
             his
             hand
             (
             not
             fearing
             either
             M
             r
             VVhites
             anger
             or
             his
             Argument
             )
             that
             he
             wrote
             his
             Gospell
             
               ad
               majorem
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             that
             Christians
             might
             have
             the
             greater
             certainty
             Luk
             1
             3,4
             .
             When
             Iob
             desires
             the
             perpetuall
             continuance
             of
             his
             words
             he
             wisheth
             ,
             
               O
               that
               my
               words
               were
               now
               VVritten
               !
               Oh
               that
               they
               were
               Printed
               in
               a
               Book
               !
            
             Job
             .
             19.23
             .
             And
             David
             in
             the
             same
             case
             
             would
             not
             rely
             upon
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             takes
             this
             course
             for
             assurance
             :
             
               This
               shall
               be
               written
               for
               the
               generation
               to
               come
               ,
            
             Psal.
             102.18
             .
             But
             because
             M
             r
             VVhite
             undoubtedly
             is
             a
             better
             Philosopher
             and
             Divine
             then
             either
             Luke
             or
             Iob
             or
             David
             were
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             good
             reason
             they
             should
             all
             vaile
             to
             his
             more
             penetrating
             wit
             and
             deeper
             judgment
             )
             he
             shall
             do
             well
             to
             remember
             that
             God
             himselfe
             was
             of
             the
             same
             judgment
             —
             
               Go
               ,
               write
               it
               before
               them
               in
               a
               Table
               and
               note
               it
               in
               a
               Book
               that
               it
               may
               be
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               for
               ever
            
             Isa.
             30.8
             .
             And
             to
             this
             agrees
             the
             common
             experience
             of
             mankind
             :
             
               Vox
               audita
               perit
               ,
               litera
               ,
               scripta
               manet
            
             verball
             Traditions
             ,
             quickly
             vanish
             ,
             onely
             writings
             are
             durable
             :
             Hence
             those
             famous
             Lawes
             of
             Lycurgus
             ,
             institutes
             of
             the
             Druides
             Philosophy
             of
             Pythagoras
             are
             upon
             the
             matter
             wholly
             lost
             and
             onely
             some
             few
             fragments
             reserved
             ,
             because
             not
             committed
             to
             writing
             :
             but
             this
             will
             be
             put
             out
             of
             doubt
             by
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             History
             of
             mankind
             ,
             wereby
             the
             aierinesse
             of
             this
             phantasme
             will
             be
             discovered
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             difference
             between
             Tradition
             and
             writing
             in
             point
             of
             certainty
             demonstrated
             :
             Adam
             and
             Noah
             the
             two
             successive
             heads
             of
             mankind
             did
             doubtlesse
             deliver
             the
             true
             Doctrine
             to
             their
             posterity
             with
             the
             same
             important
             circumstances
             ,
             (
             which
             M
             r
             VVhite
             supposeth
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Gospell
             )
             as
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             everlasting
             consequence
             ,
             and
             they
             so
             received
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             season
             transmitted
             it
             to
             their
             Children
             :
             But
             alas
             !
             how
             soon
             was
             all
             obliterated
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             sense
             all
             mankind
             (
             some
             very
             few
             excepted
             )
             did
             agree
             to
             murther
             themselves
             ,
             and
             they
             actually
             did
             that
             which
             M
             r
             VVhite
             saith
             was
             impossible
             :
             And
             so
             from
             hence
             forward
             let
             all
             Logitians
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             
               Ab
               esse
               ad
               posse
               non
               valet
               consequentia
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             some
             centuries
             after
             comes
             Moses
             and
             by
             Gods
             command
             delivers
             a
             Law
             in
             Writing
             and
             this
             law
             abides
             ,
             and
             the
             Jewes
             to
             this
             day
             retaine
             it
             in
             remembrance
             and
             veneration
             
             and
             for
             above
             3000
             years
             together
             have
             been
             thereby
             kept
             from
             those
             Pagan
             opinions
             and
             Idolatries
             which
             all
             the
             Scholars
             of
             Tradition
             almost
             in
             the
             whole
             World
             have
             fallen
             into
             :
             and
             consequently
             writing
             is
             a
             sure
             ;
             and
             orall
             Tradition
             ,
             an
             unsafe
             and
             uncertaine
             way
             of
             conveyance
             :
             and
             this
             principle
             hath
             had
             universall
             influence
             upon
             the
             actions
             of
             wise
             men
             ,
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             things
             :
             Hence
             care
             hath
             been
             alwaies
             taken
             for
             the
             writing
             of
             Canons
             of
             Councels
             ,
             decrees
             of
             Courts
             ,
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             (
             though
             the
             importance
             of
             them
             were
             many
             times
             so
             great
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             this
             new
             notion
             ,
             writing
             was
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             verball
             Tradition
             Infallible
             :
             )
             And
             if
             those
             wise
             men
             durst
             never
             trust
             unwritten
             Tradition
             with
             their
             estates
             and
             worldly
             concernments
             ,
             shall
             we
             be
             so
             mad
             as
             to
             venture
             our
             Souls
             upon
             it
             ?
             Let
             Papists
             do
             so
             ,
             who
             having
             given
             up
             their
             consciences
             to
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             say
             their
             soules
             are
             their
             own
             ,
             but
             let
             them
             not
             be
             displeased
             ,
             if
             we
             desire
             to
             make
             a
             wiser
             bargaine
             .
             But
             our
             English
             Apostate
             hath
             a
             distinction
             to
             salve
             this
             grosse
             absurdity
             :
             
               It
               is
               true
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               of
               Doctrines
               meerly
               speculative
               ,
               that
               the
               memory
               is
               not
               so
               safe
               a
               depository
               as
               VVritten
               records
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               such
               as
               may
               be
               made
               as
               it
               were
               visible
               by
               practise
               :
            
             And
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             give
             us
             an
             instance
             in
             the
             
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               and
               Christs
               reall
               unfigurative
               presence
               in
               it
               ,
               which
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               more
               securely
               and
               clearly
               delivered
               by
               the
               Churches
               practise
               ,
               then
               could
               be
               by
               books
               VVritten
               ,
               their
               prostrations
               and
               adorations
               demonstrated
               their
               assurance
               of
               his
               real
               presence
               ,
               where
               every
               mans
               saying
               Amen
               at
               the
               Priests
               pronouncing
            
             Corpus
             Domini
             nostri
             Jesu
             Christi
             ,
             
               expressed
               their
               confession
               of
               that
               presence
               with
               exclusion
               of
               all
               tropes
               and
               figures
               in
               the
               businesse
               .
               Exomol
               .
            
             §
             .
             1.
             c.
             8.
             
             And
             are
             these
             the
             great
             and
             visible
             assurances
             of
             Doctrines
             to
             which
             all
             the
             security
             of
             Writings
             must
             strike
             saile
             ?
             Are
             these
             grounds
             so
             evident
             that
             the
             Doctrines
             could
             not
             possibly
             ,
             have
             
             been
             more
             securely
             propagated
             and
             more
             clearly
             and
             intelligibly
             delivered
             to
             posterity
             in
             Writing
             as
             Cressy
             daringly
             asserts
             ?
             See
             
               Exomolog
               .
               Sect.
            
             1.
             chap.
             8.
             
             O
             the
             besotting
             nature
             of
             Popery
             !
             O
             the
             tremendous
             judgment
             of
             God
             punishing
             Apostacy
             with
             an
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             a
             reprobate
             sence
             !
             Dare
             this
             miserable
             man
             say
             these
             are
             clearer
             evidences
             of
             the
             reall
             presence
             then
             if
             it
             had
             been
             said
             
               in
               terminis
            
             .
             This
             is
             my
             body
             in
             a
             proper
             and
             corporeall
             sence
             ,
             or
             this
             bread
             is
             converted
             into
             the
             very
             substance
             of
             this
             body
             which
             you
             now
             see
             ?
             These
             men
             may
             well
             say
             what
             they
             please
             for
             it
             appeares
             they
             can
             believe
             what
             they
             list
             .
          
           
             May
             I
             with
             the
             Readers
             leave
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             discover
             the
             shamefull
             weaknesse
             and
             horrid
             impudence
             of
             this
             assertion
             :
             Is
             it
             true
             indeed
             that
             the
             prostrations
             and
             adorations
             ,
             of
             Christians
             discover'd
             their
             assurance
             of
             the
             reall
             corporall
             presence
             ?
             And
             of
             all
             men
             living
             could
             Mr
             Cressy
             say
             this
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             oft
             seen
             others
             receive
             and
             himself
             received
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             in
             a
             posture
             of
             adoration
             viz.
             kneeling
             ,
             with
             an
             assurance
             of
             the
             falshood
             of
             that
             opinion
             of
             the
             reall
             corporall
             presence
             ?
             Why
             might
             not
             the
             speciall
             yet
             spirituall
             presence
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             occasion
             this
             prostration
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             speciall
             and
             Spirituall
             presence
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Arke
             occasioned
             the
             Jewes
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             worship
             at
             his
             footstoole
             ?
             And
             must
             the
             poore
             Clarke
             come
             in
             with
             his
             Amen
             to
             help
             the
             lame
             priest
             over
             the
             stile
             ?
             Why
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Protestant
             but
             when
             he
             heares
             these
             words
             pronounced
             this
             is
             my
             body
             will
             say
             his
             Amen
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             acknowledge
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             still
             Christs
             words
             must
             be
             taken
             in
             Christs
             sence
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             though
             figurative
             yet
             very
             frequent
             in
             such
             cases
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             since
             these
             are
             the
             practicall
             visible
             Arguments
             alledged
             as
             instances
             of
             the
             Infallible
             certainty
             of
             orall
             Tradition
             ,
             above
             all
             that
             can
             be
             said
             in
             writing
             :
             I
             hope
             the
             Reader
             (
             who
             concernes
             
             himselfe
             either
             in
             matters
             of
             credit
             or
             conscience
             )
             will
             easily
             discerne
             and
             ingeniously
             confesse
             ,
             both
             the
             absurdity
             of
             their
             Arguments
             and
             assertion
             ,
             and
             the
             solidity
             of
             this
             second
             Answer
             ,
             and
             the
             advantage
             of
             writing
             above
             unwritten
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             Ans.
             3.
             
             If
             this
             assertion
             be
             true
             and
             solid
             ,
             and
             Tradition
             be
             an
             Infallible
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             as
             those
             men
             pretend
             no
             errour
             could
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             under
             pretence
             of
             Tradition
             from
             the
             Apostles
             :
             That
             is
             evident
             in
             it selfe
             (
             else
             an
             infallible
             Authoritie
             is
             liable
             to
             error
             which
             is
             a
             contradiction
             )
             and
             it
             is
             granted
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             who
             therefore
             tell
             us
             that
             all
             Hereticks
             recede
             from
             the
             Tradition
             of
             their
             Fathers
             and
             broach
             new
             and
             unheard
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             .
          
           
             But
             errors
             may
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             under
             pretence
             of
             Tradition
             .
             Here
             all
             the
             doubt
             lies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             indeavour
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             a
             taske
             which
             would
             be
             wholly
             superfluous
             if
             the
             impudence
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             and
             the
             desperatenesse
             of
             their
             cause
             did
             not
             oblige
             them
             to
             require
             ,
             and
             us
             to
             give
             the
             proofe
             of
             the
             most
             evident
             verities
             :
             I
             might
             insist
             upon
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Chiliasts
             (
             which
             the
             Papists
             confesse
             to
             be
             false
             )
             which
             was
             commended
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             Papias
             and
             Irenaeus
             too
             as
             an
             Apostolicall
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             so
             received
             by
             the
             generality
             of
             Orthodox
             Christians
             (
             saith
             
               Iustin
               Martyr
            
             :
             )
             This
             Argument
             is
             renderd
             more
             considerable
             by
             the
             pitifull
             evasion
             wherewith
             M
             r
             VVhite
             shuffles
             it
             off
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Chiliasts
               were
               deceaved
               by
            
             Cerinthus
             
               who
               feigned
               he
               had
               this
               from
               the
               Apostles
               in
               private
               discourses
               ,
               not
               in
               publike
               Preaching
            
             (a)
             .
             For
             (
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             this
             that
             the
             Fathers
             derive
             its
             pedegree
             from
             another
             root
             )
             whatever
             was
             the
             occasion
             and
             ground
             of
             this
             mistake
             
             in
             that
             Tradition
             it
             sufficiently
             proves
             what
             I
             intend
             viz.
             that
             many
             or
             most
             of
             the
             guides
             of
             the
             Church
             may
             receive
             false
             Doctrines
             as
             comming
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             transmit
             them
             to
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             thing
             now
             denied
             .
             It
             was
             an
             old
             Observation
             of
             Irenaeus
             concerning
             the
             Hereticks
             of
             his
             time
             (
             one
             would
             think
             the
             words
             were
             not
             onely
             Historicall
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             also
             propheticall
             of
             the
             Papists
             )
             
               When
               Hereticks
               are
               reproved
               out
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               they
               begin
               to
               accuse
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               if
               truth
               could
               not
               be
               discovered
               by
               those
               that
               know
               not
               Tradition
            
             (a)
             .
             (b)
             The
             Arrians
             pretended
             they
             had
             their
             Doctrine
             by
             Tradition
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             :
             particularly
             they
             named
             
               Origen
               ,
               Dionysius
               Alexandrinus
            
             ,
             and
             Lucian
             the
             Martyr
             by
             whose
             hands
             their
             Doctrine
             had
             been
             conveyed
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             acknowledgeth
             Epiphanius
             tels
             us
             the
             Cajani
             pretended
             St
             Paul
             as
             the
             Author
             and
             founder
             of
             their
             Hereticall
             Doctrines
             :
             The
             Pelagians
             boasted
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             
               That
               it
               had
               been
               alwaies
               celebrated
               by
               the
               Learning
               of
               Holy
               men
            
             (b)
             .
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             rebaptisation
             (
             which
             the
             Papists
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             erroneous
             )
             was
             brought
             in
             by
             Cyprian
             and
             the
             African
             Bishops
             under
             a
             pretence
             of
             Tradition
             :
             The
             words
             of
             Cyprian
             are
             these
             :
             
               We
               do
               not
               now
               broach
               a
               new
               Doctrine
               ,
               but
               one
               long
               fince
               decreed
               by
               our
               Predecessors
            
             (c)
             .
             It
             is
             true
             Pamelius
             saith
             he
             meanes
             this
             of
             his
             immediate
             Predecessors
             Agrippinus
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             that
             will
             serve
             my
             turne
             ,
             if
             M
             r
             VVhites
             Argument
             will
             hold
             :
             for
             then
             no
             
             Age
             (
             and
             consequently
             not
             this
             )
             could
             either
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             or
             knowingly
             recede
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             nor
             they
             from
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             so
             upward
             to
             the
             Apostles
             :
             And
             indeed
             Cyprian
             carries
             it
             higher
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Apostles
             whiles
             he
             calls
             it
             
               The
               Faith
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             reckons
             it
             amongst
             the
             
               Apostolicall
               and
               Evangelicall
               precepts
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             Firmilian
             expressely
             affirmes
             it
             was
             delivered
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             (
             b
             )
             .
             And
             will
             these
             mens
             confidence
             yet
             serve
             them
             to
             assert
             that
             no
             error
             could
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             Tradition
             ?
          
           
             If
             all
             those
             Eminent
             African
             Bishops
             and
             Churches
             might
             either
             misunderstand
             their
             Ancestors
             or
             deceive
             their
             posterity
             (
             as
             M
             r
             White
             cannot
             deny
             they
             did
             e●●●er
             the
             one
             or
             other
             )
             why
             might
             not
             the
             Spanish
             ,
             or
             French
             ,
             or
             Romish
             do
             it
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             promise
             to
             the
             contrary
             at
             least
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             To
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             manifest
             weaknesse
             of
             that
             pretence
             I
             answer
             two
             things
             :
             1.
             
             That
             M
             r
             White
             expressely
             rejects
             this
             Infallibility
             by
             promise
             .
             2.
             
             However
             this
             Argument
             being
             of
             another
             nature
             and
             depending
             not
             upon
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             nature
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             thing
             is
             by
             this
             instance
             irrefragably
             overthrown
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             4.
             
             That
             way
             of
             proving
             which
             was
             rejected
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             godly
             Jewes
             ,
             by
             Christ
             and
             by
             the
             Apostles
             is
             not
             to
             be
             approved
             ,
             much
             lesse
             preferred
             before
             that
             way
             which
             they
             approved
             and
             used
             ;
             but
             this
             way
             of
             proving
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             Doctrine
             by
             Tradition
             from
             their
             next
             Ancestours
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             was
             rejected
             by
             the
             Prophets
             &c.
             and
             by
             Christ
             
             and
             the
             Apostles
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             now
             to
             be
             approved
             .
             For
             the
             Minor
             (
             in
             which
             all
             the
             doubt
             lies
             )
             it
             consists
             of
             two
             Branches
             :
             The
             first
             relating
             to
             the
             old
             Testament
             ;
             The
             second
             to
             the
             New
             :
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             :
             That
             this
             way
             was
             disowned
             by
             the
             Prophets
             and
             godly
             Jewes
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             :
             It
             is
             true
             some
             of
             the
             Jewes
             did
             owne
             this
             Popish
             opinion
             as
             you
             may
             read
             I●r
             .
             44.17
             .
             But
             the
             Prophets
             were
             of
             another
             perswasion
             .
             Ezek.
             20.18
             .
             
               Walke
               not
               in
               the
               Statutes
               of
               your
               Fathers
               .
            
             And
             from
             Tradition
             they
             used
             to
             send
             their
             people
             
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               Testimony
            
             Isa.
             8.20
             .
             And
             the
             godly
             Kings
             of
             Iudah
             did
             not
             make
             Tradition
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             )
             but
             the
             written
             Law
             (
             as
             the
             Protestants
             do
             )
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             reformation
             :
             Thus
             David
             1
             Chron.
             16.
             40.
             
             —
             to
             do
             according
             to
             all
             that
             is
             Written
             in
             the
             Law
             :
             Thus
             Hezekiah
             2
             Chron.
             31.
             he
             did
             all
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             Written
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
             So
             Iosiah
             2
             Chron.
             34.30
             ,
             31.
             and
             35.12
             .
             The
             like
             did
             Ezra
             long
             after
             Ezra
             6.18
             .
             and
             Nehemiah
             chap.
             8.
             
             
               They
               dwelt
               in
               Booths
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               Written
               .
            
             Here
             Scripture
             recovers
             what
             Tradition
             had
             lost
             ,
             for
             though
             God
             had
             commanded
             this
             ,
             yet
             
               since
               the
               daies
               of
            
             Ioshua
             
               they
               had
               not
               done
               so
            
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             By
             all
             which
             we
             evidently
             discerne
             how
             different
             their
             opinion
             was
             from
             this
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             and
             how
             little
             confidence
             they
             put
             in
             Tradition
             ,
             Iosiah
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             make
             Hezekiahs
             reformation
             his
             rule
             nor
             Hezekiah
             take
             his
             patterne
             from
             Iehoshaphats
             reformation
             ,
             but
             still
             every
             one
             had
             immediate
             recourse
             to
             the
             written
             Word
             ;
             For
             it
             seems
             it
             was
             a
             Language
             that
             these
             Holy
             men
             understood
             not
             ,
             That
             Scripture
             was
             
               a
               corrupt
               writing
               ,
               a
               leaden
               rule
               ,
               a
               dumb
               master
               .
            
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             There
             is
             indeed
             one
             Objection
             against
             the
             consequence
             from
             the
             Jewes
             to
             the
             Christians
             and
             from
             the
             Old
             Testament
             to
             the
             New
             :
             I
             shall
             give
             it
             you
             in
             the
             words
             of
             one
             of
             the
             acutest
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             
               i
               e.
            
             
             Mr
             
               White
               ,
               The
               Law
               of
               the
               Iewes
               was
               delivered
               in
               Tables
               of
               Stone
               and
               the
               volume
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               expressely
               opposed
               that
               God
               will
               write
               the
               Law
               of
               Christians
               in
               their
               hearts
               .
            
             (a)
          
           
             I
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             words
             are
             not
             to
             be
             understood
             absolutely
             (
             as
             they
             sound
             )
             but
             comparatively
             ,
             not
             as
             if
             they
             did
             wholly
             deny
             that
             the
             Mosaicall
             Law
             was
             written
             in
             the
             Heart
             (
             for
             that
             is
             affirmed
             in
             other
             places
             as
             Deut.
             30.6
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               thy
               God
               will
               circumcise
               thy
               heart
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               thy
               seed
            
             )
             or
             as
             if
             they
             did
             affirme
             that
             the
             Christian
             Law
             was
             written
             only
             in
             mens
             hearts
             and
             not
             in
             Paper
             (
             which
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             dare
             not
             assert
             )
             but
             onely
             it
             is
             a
             comparative
             expression
             like
             that
             ,
             
               I
               will
               have
               mercy
               and
               not
               sacrifice
               ,
               Christ
               sent
               me
               not
               to
               baptise
               but
               to
               preach
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             principally
             and
             primarily
             ,
             for
             else
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             was
             enjoyned
             by
             God
             :
             And
             so
             it
             is
             here
             implied
             that
             the
             Christian
             Law
             should
             be
             written
             more
             eminently
             ,
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             Christians
             ,
             then
             it
             ordinarily
             was
             upon
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             be
             writ
             in
             a
             more
             legible
             Character
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             2.
             
             If
             we
             examine
             in
             whose
             hearts
             this
             Christian
             Law
             is
             written
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             concernes
             not
             the
             Tradition
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             by
             which
             all
             things
             are
             to
             be
             regulated
             :
             For
             I
             demand
             of
             them
             was
             this
             promise
             made
             and
             performed
             to
             all
             that
             are
             called
             Christians
             ,
             or
             onely
             to
             the
             elect
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             or
             onely
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             Bishops
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             the
             first
             then
             one
             Christian
             as
             well
             as
             another
             is
             furnished
             with
             this
             rule
             of
             all
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             consequently
             as
             able
             to
             judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             
             then
             lay-men
             and
             Ministers
             have
             this
             Law
             equally
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ;
             if
             they
             say
             the
             second
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             onely
             the
             elect
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             (
             as
             indeed
             it
             is
             )
             ,
             then
             it
             must
             be
             something
             else
             beside
             Tradition
             which
             is
             no
             lesse
             known
             to
             the
             hypocriticall
             pretender
             then
             to
             the
             sincere
             professor
             of
             Christianity
             ;
             If
             they
             say
             the
             third
             ,
             That
             this
             Law
             was
             written
             onely
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             Pope
             and
             Bishops
             met
             in
             Councell
             (
             As
             what
             is
             there
             so
             ridiculous
             which
             some
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             will
             not
             say
             rather
             then
             confesse
             their
             errours
             and
             give
             glory
             to
             God
             ?
             )
             They
             are
             evidently
             confuted
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             Jer.
             31.34
             .
             
               They
               shall
               teach
               no
               more
               every
               man
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               his
               brother
               ,
               saying
               ,
               know
               the
               Lord
               for
               they
               shall
               all
               know
               me
               from
               the
               least
               of
               them
               unto
               the
               greatest
               —
               for
               I
               will
               forgive
               their
               iniquity
               .
            
             And
             besides
             Mr
             White
             himselfe
             saith
             ,
             This
             Law
             is
             written
             onely
             in
             cordibus
             
               sid
               lium
            
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             the
             faithfull
             :
             Now
             in
             what
             Dictionary
             we
             shall
             find
             fidelis
             to
             be
             translated
             Atheist
             ,
             Sodomite
             ,
             Magitian
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               (
               Epithetes
            
             not
             without
             cause
             given
             to
             Popes
             and
             Popish
             Bishops
             by
             their
             own
             Authors
             )
             I
             would
             gladly
             be
             informed
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             3.
             
             If
             we
             enquire
             what
             this
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             here
             said
             to
             be
             written
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             Mr
             VVhites
             invention
             was
             better
             then
             his
             judgment
             or
             his
             conscience
             :
             with
             what
             Spectales
             do
             these
             men
             read
             this
             Writing
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             tell
             us
             this
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             Indulgences
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ?
             But
             you
             must
             know
             though
             this
             Writing
             was
             from
             God
             ,
             yet
             the
             interpretation
             belongs
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             whose
             will
             stands
             for
             his
             reason
             ,
             and
             his
             word
             for
             a
             Law
             :
             But
             if
             we
             consult
             the
             Prophet
             :
             If
             with
             the
             Popes
             good
             leave
             God
             may
             be
             his
             own
             Interpreter
             :
             He
             tels
             you
             this
             was
             the
             Inscription
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Know
             the
             Lord.
             The
             knowledge
             of
             God
             Ier.
             31.33
             .
             and
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             Ier.
             32.39
             ,
             40.
             
             
             And
             this
             Law
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             was
             so
             far
             from
             being
             appointed
             by
             God
             for
             a
             rule
             to
             walke
             by
             (
             much
             less
             was
             it
             to
             justle
             out
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             now
             abuse
             it
             )
             that
             the
             use
             of
             this
             was
             only
             to
             help
             them
             to
             make
             the
             word
             their
             rule
             Ezek.
             26
             27.
             
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Spirit
               within
               you
               ,
               and
               cause
               you
               to
               walk
               in
               my
               statutes
            
             Hence
             that
             in
             Is.
             59.21
             .
             
               My
               Spirit
               that
               is
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               my
               words
               which
               I
               have
               put
               in
               thy
               mouth
               shall
               not
               depar●
               out
               of
               thy
               mouth
            
             :
             So
             this
             objection
             being
             discharged
             ,
             the
             consequence
             remaines
             in
             full
             force
             ,
             and
             Traditions
             being
             disapproved
             under
             the
             old
             Testament
             cannot
             be
             approved
             under
             the
             new
             :
             But
             I
             shall
             more
             fully
             prove
             that
             in
             the
             next
             branch
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             2.
             
             This
             way
             of
             proving
             the
             truth
             of
             Doctrines
             by
             verbal
             tradition
             is
             disallowed
             by
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             :
             He
             knowes
             nothing
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             indeed
             but
             little
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             knowes
             not
             that
             this
             was
             the
             great
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             :
             And
             from
             their
             school
             the
             Papists
             had
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             Tradition
             :
             So
             little
             reason
             had
             
               Du.
               Moulin
            
             to
             write
             a
             book
             about
             the
             novelty
             of
             Popery
             when
             diverse
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             have
             such
             a
             venerable
             Antiquity
             that
             they
             are
             as
             old
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             .
             No
             wonder
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             diverse
             Doctrines
             that
             Christ
             never
             delivered
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             they
             had
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             left
             them
             for
             a
             legacy
             .
             And
             from
             them
             they
             had
             their
             bold
             expressions
             by
             which
             they
             advance
             Tradition
             above
             the
             Scripture
             :
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             book
             called
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             hath
             this
             saying
             ,
             
               think
               not
               that
               the
               written
               law
               is
               the
               Foundation
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               but
               the
               law
               of
               orall
               Tradition
               ,
            
             And
             again
             in
             the
             book
             
               Iuchas
               .
               p.
            
             158.
             
             
               Without
               this
               orall
               law
            
             (
             of
             Tradition
             )
             
               the
               whole
               law
               would
               be
               in
               darknesse
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             
               all
               those
               things
               which
               our
               Rabbins
               taught
               us
               we
               are
               equally
               to
               believe
               as
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             so
             known
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             frivolous
             to
             multiply
             
             testimonies
             of
             this
             kind
             :
             The
             footsteps
             of
             this
             principle
             you
             may
             discern
             in
             diverse
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             They
             made
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             fathers
             ,
             the
             rule
             of
             their
             Faith
             Mat.
             15.2
             .
             
               VVhy
               do
               thy
               Disciples
               transgresse
               the
               Tradition
               of
               the
               Elders
               .
            
             S
             t
             Paul
             mentions
             it
             as
             one
             of
             his
             Pharisaicall
             errours
             ,
             
               that
               he
               was
               exceedingly
               zealous
               of
               the
               Traditions
               of
               his
               Fathers
               Gal.
            
             1.14
             .
             And
             S
             t
             Peter
             speaks
             of
             it
             as
             a
             part
             or
             effect
             of
             their
             redemption
             by
             Christ
             that
             they
             were
             
               delivered
               from
               a
               vain
               conversation
               received
               by
               Tradition
               from
               their
               Fathers
               .
            
             1.
             
             Peter
             .
             1.
             this
             sufficiently
             shews
             what
             their
             opinion
             was
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             reflection
             Christ
             and
             the
             Apostles
             made
             upon
             it
             :
             And
             there
             you
             shall
             find
             that
             which
             would
             end
             the
             controversy
             with
             ingenious
             adversaries
             viz.
             That
             whereas
             the
             Romanists
             tell
             us
             that
             the
             deserting
             of
             Tradition
             is
             the
             true
             cause
             and
             spring
             of
             all
             errours
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             makes
             this
             the
             Fountain
             of
             their
             errours
             ,
             their
             forsaking
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             their
             receding
             from
             the
             Tradition
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             Mat.
             22.29
             .
             
               Ye
               do
               erre
               not
               knowing
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             we
             are
             beholden
             to
             the
             Papists
             that
             they
             do
             not
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             corruption
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             and
             Scripture
             is
             put
             in
             for
             Tradition
             :
             For
             surely
             if
             Christ
             had
             been
             of
             the
             mind
             of
             those
             Gentlemen
             ,
             he
             never
             had
             a
             fitter
             opportunity
             to
             utter
             it
             ,
             then
             now
             ,
             for
             the
             Sadduces
             were
             noted
             as
             enimies
             to
             Traditions
             .
             And
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             was
             but
             darkely
             delivered
             in
             Scripture
             at
             lest
             in
             the
             Pentatuch
             ,
             and
             more
             plainly
             by
             Tradition
             :
             So
             now
             or
             never
             was
             the
             time
             for
             Christ
             to
             say
             to
             the
             Sadduces
             (
             as
             doubtlesse
             M
             r
             White
             would
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             been
             present
             ,
             and
             Christ
             should
             ,
             if
             M
             r
             Whites
             Argument
             be
             good
             )
             
               you
               erre
               ,
               because
               you
               take
               no
               heed
               to
               the
               Traditions
               of
               your
               Ancestors
               .
            
             But
             here
             is
             not
             a
             syllable
             about
             that
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             cast
             upon
             their
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             Thus
             in
             the
             resolution
             of
             that
             great
             controversy
             concerning
             the
             Messias
             ,
             Christ
             doth
             
             not
             confute
             the
             Jewes
             ,
             nor
             stablish
             the
             Truth
             from
             Tradition
             (
             though
             there
             was
             eminent
             occasion
             for
             it
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             there
             being
             such
             a
             Tradition
             then
             rise
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             time
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             Messias
             was
             at
             hand
             ,
             Daniels
             week
             being
             nigh
             exspired
             ,
             and
             with
             it
             a
             general
             expectation
             of
             him
             )
             but
             from
             ●cripture
             :
             Christ
             proves
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Messias
             by
             several
             Arguments
             ,
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Iohn
             (
             who
             was
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             a
             Prophet
             )
             by
             his
             Fathers
             voice
             from
             heaven
             by
             his
             miracles
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             how
             came
             Christ
             to
             omit
             that
             which
             (
             if
             those
             men
             do
             not
             deceive
             us
             )
             was
             more
             considerable
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             viz.
             Tradition
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             .
             A
             strange
             oversight
             ,
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             but
             it
             seemes
             it
             was
             a
             discovery
             denied
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             reserved
             to
             these
             last
             times
             .
             Answerable
             to
             this
             was
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             godly
             Bereans
             who
             did
             examine
             S
             t
             Pauls
             Doctrine
             not
             by
             Tradition
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             do
             )
             but
             by
             the
             Scripture
             Acts
             17.11
             .
             And
             St
             Paul
             himself
             evidenceth
             the
             soundnesse
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             not
             by
             its
             conformity
             with
             Tradition
             (
             which
             our
             Adversaries
             lay
             such
             stresse
             upon
             that
             
               S.
               Clara
            
             with
             severall
             others
             affirme
             that
             
               they
               receive
               the
               Scripture
               onely
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               agree
               with
               Tradition
            
             (a)
             but
             by
             its
             consonancy
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               he
               witnessed
               none
               other
               thing
               then
               what
               was
               in
            
             Moses
             
               and
               the
               Prophets
            
             ,
             Act.
             26.22
             .
             and
             Act.
             24.14
             ,
             15.
             
             So
             then
             ,
             the
             question
             now
             is
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             more
             rationall
             way
             to
             resolve
             a
             Christians
             doubts
             and
             
             ground
             his
             Faith
             ,
             whether
             that
             which
             hath
             had
             the
             approbation
             of
             all
             the
             Holy-men
             of
             God
             in
             both
             Testaments
             ,
             or
             the
             ingenious
             devise
             of
             these
             witty
             Doctors
             that
             come
             with
             their
             
               quintum
               Evangelium
            
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whether
             Scripture
             or
             Tradition
             .
             I
             know
             one
             thing
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Apostles
             did
             urge
             Traditions
             as
             well
             as
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             we
             oft
             heare
             of
             that
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.15
             .
             
               Hold
               the
               Tradition
               which
               ye
               have
               been
               taught
               whether
               by
               word
               or
               our
               Epistle
            
             ;
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             briefly
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             if
             the
             Papists
             can
             demonstrate
             any
             of
             their
             Traditions
             to
             be
             indeed
             Apostolicall
             (
             as
             these
             were
             )
             we
             shall
             receive
             them
             ,
             if
             conformable
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             be
             dissonant
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             have
             commission
             from
             S
             t
             Paul
             to
             renounce
             them
             though
             they
             be
             either
             of
             Apostolicall
             or
             Angelicall
             originall
             .
             Gal.
             1.18.9
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Argument
             I
             confesse
             is
             right
             of
             the
             Romish
             stamp
             viz.
             The
             Thessalonians
             were
             bound
             to
             receive
             what
             they
             heard
             immediately
             from
             St
             Pauls
             mouth
             in
             such
             things
             as
             for
             the
             substance
             of
             them
             were
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             Therefore
             we
             are
             now
             bound
             to
             receive
             all
             those
             Traditions
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             tell
             us
             they
             had
             from
             those
             ,
             that
             had
             them
             from
             those
             ,
             that
             had
             them
             from
             those
             ,
             that
             told
             them
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             were
             told
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             that
             some
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             had
             it
             from
             Paul
             1600
             years
             agoe
             —
             
               risum
               teneatis
               amici
            
             ?
             This
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             fourth
             Answer
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             Ans.
             5.
             
             If
             this
             Doctrine
             be
             true
             ,
             Scripture
             proof
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             any
             point
             in
             Religion
             (
             for
             it
             asserts
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             Tradition
             in
             it self
             and
             without
             the
             Scripture
             :
             )
             But
             Scripture
             proof
             is
             necessary
             for
             confirmation
             of
             points
             in
             Religion
             :
             This
             I
             might
             prove
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             that
             hath
             been
             done
             allready
             in
             the
             former
             Answer
             ,
             therefore
             I
             shall
             here
             confute
             this
             Argument
             of
             Tradition
             by
             Tradition
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             
             To
             pick
             up
             all
             they
             have
             to
             this
             purpose
             would
             fill
             Volumes
             ;
             I
             shall
             therefore
             single
             out
             some
             few
             Illustrious
             Testimonies
             :
             Nothing
             can
             more
             evidently
             overthrow
             this
             goodly
             structure
             then
             those
             forementioned
             words
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             
               We
               ought
               not
               to
               regard
               what
               others
               have
               done
               before
               us
               ,
               but
               what
               Christ
               who
               was
               before
               all
               thought
               fit
               to
               be
               done
               :
               For
               we
               must
               follow
               Gods
               Truth
               ,
               not
               mens
               custome
            
             (a)
             .
             What
             Protestant
             can
             say
             more
             in
             few
             words
             then
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             in
             few
             words
             :
             
               We
               assert
               nothing
               without
               Scripture
            
             (b)
             :
             Therefore
             he
             thought
             not
             Tradition
             a
             sure
             evidence
             ,
             though
             so
             near
             the
             Fountaine
             ,
             much
             lesse
             can
             it
             now
             give
             us
             any
             certainty
             having
             conflicted
             with
             hazards
             and
             been
             exposed
             to
             the
             infection
             of
             1300
             years
             .
             S
             t
             Basil
             is
             expresse
             :
             
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               every
               word
               or
               thing
               be
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             (c)
             .
             And
             else
             where
             he
             tells
             you
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               manifest
               defection
               from
               the
               Faith
               and
               token
               of
               Pride
               ,
               either
               to
               rej●ct
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               written
               ,
               or
               to
               introduce
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               written
            
             (d)
             .
             And
             Constantine
             speaking
             of
             the
             rule
             by
             which
             all
             things
             were
             to
             be
             examined
             and
             judged
             ,
             confines
             it
             to
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
               The
               Books
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Apostles
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               do
               plainly
               instruct
               us
               what
               to
               think
               of
               Divine
               things
               :
               therefore
               laying
               aside
               hostile
               discord
               ,
               from
               the
               words
               which
               were
               divinely
               inspired
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               our
               expositions
               of
               quoestions
               .
            
             (
             e
             )
             It
             is
             a
             pitiful
             shift
             of
             Bellarmines
             to
             say
             
             that
             Constantine
             
               was
               a
               better
               Emperor
               then
               Doctor
               ,
            
             whereas
             in
             this
             particular
             Theodoret
             assures
             us
             that
             the
             whole
             Synod
             did
             highly
             approve
             of
             this
             saying
             ,
             nor
             did
             any
             of
             the
             Antients
             ever
             condemne
             him
             for
             it
             :
             And
             indeed
             the
             practise
             of
             the
             Synod
             shewes
             their
             approbation
             of
             the
             Speech
             and
             consequently
             gives
             us
             another
             Argument
             for
             
               they
               determined
               the
               controversy
               according
               to
               the
               Scriptures
            
             saith
             Ambrose
             (a)
             ,
             and
             Athanasius
             too
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             ,
             
               The
               Bishops
               congregated
               at
               Nice
               ,
               collecting
               tog●ther
               all
               things
               they
               could
               out
               of
               Scripture
               to
               defend
               their
               opinion
               ,
               they
               affirmed
               that
               the
               Son
               was
               consubstantiall
               to
               the
               Father
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             Bellarmine
             himself
             confesseth
             it
             :
             
               The
               Councell
               of
               Nice
               ,
               when
               they
               defined
               the
               Son
               to
               be
               consubstantiall
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
               they
               drew
               their
               Conclusion
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
            
             (c)
             .
             Notable
             is
             that
             place
             of
             Chrysostomes
             because
             it
             acquaints
             us
             with
             his
             own
             judgment
             and
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Christians
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               asserted
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               without
               Scripture
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               hearer
               wavers
               —
               But
               when
               Scripture
               comes
               ,
               that
               confirmes
               the
               speakers
               words
               and
               settles
               the
               hearers
               mind
            
             (d)
             .
             Tertullian
             thus
             confutes
             the
             opinion
             of
             Hermogenes
             ,
             that
             things
             were
             made
             of
             prae
             existent
             matter
             with
             ,
             
               I
               never
               read
               it
               ,
               let
            
             Hermogenes
             
               shew
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ,
               or
               else
               let
               him
               fear
               the
               woe
               denounced
               against
               those
               those
               that
               adde
               to
               the
               Scripture
            
             (
             e
             )
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               I
               do
               
               not
               receive
               what
               thou
               bringest
               of
               thy
               own
               without
               the
               Scripture
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             againe
             ,
             
               Take
               away
               from
               Hereticks
               the
               things
               they
               have
               in
               common
               with
               Heathens
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               referre
               their
               questions
               to
               Scripture
               alone
               and
               they
               can
               never
               stand
            
             (b)
             .
             But
             the
             Papists
             are
             of
             another
             mind
             ,
             for
             if
             you
             will
             believe
             them
             ,
             if
             Scripture
             alone
             must
             judge
             Controversies
             ,
             Heresies
             will
             never
             fall
             .
             Theodoret
             professeth
             
               he
               was
               not
               so
               bold
               as
               to
               assert
               any
               thing
               wherein
               the
               Scripture
               was
               silent
            
             (c)
             .
             Thus
             
               Origen
               :
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               call
               in
               the
               Testimony
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               for
               without
               this
               our
               expositions
               have
               no
               credit
            
             (d)
             .
             Austin
             is
             most
             full
             and
             plaine
             ,
             I
             will
             mention
             but
             one
             place
             ,
             
               Whether
               they
               have
               the
               Church
               they
               cannot
               shew
               but
               from
               the
               Canonicall
               Books
               of
               Scripture
            
             :
             And
             yet
             there
             is
             no
             question
             wherein
             Tradition
             seems
             more
             pertinent
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             Papists
             urge
             it
             with
             more
             vehemency
             .
             I
             might
             adde
             a
             thousand
             pregnant
             places
             more
             ,
             but
             either
             these
             or
             none
             will
             suffice
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Antients
             did
             judge
             Scripture
             proofe
             necessary
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             in
             Religion
             ,
             which
             the
             Romanists
             now
             judge
             not
             necessary
             .
             The
             Fathers
             pretended
             Tradition
             for
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             pretend
             it
             now
             :
             Either
             Tradition
             deceived
             the
             Fathers
             then
             ,
             or
             it
             deceives
             the
             Papists
             now
             :
             Either
             will
             serve
             our
             turne
             to
             shew
             the
             Fallibility
             of
             Tradition
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             there
             are
             no
             les●e
             expresse
             Testimonies
             alledged
             by
             the
             Papists
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             why
             should
             not
             they
             be
             received
             as
             well
             as
             those
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             
             I
             Answer
             ,
             1.
             
             If
             the
             Fathers
             do
             in
             some
             places
             assert
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             proof
             from
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             in
             other
             places
             the
             necessity
             of
             Scripture
             proofe
             ,
             these
             assertions
             being
             directly
             contrary
             one
             to
             another
             it
             invalidates
             their
             Authority
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             :
             For
             so
             say
             the
             Lawyers
             most
             justly
             and
             truly
             ,
             
               Testis
               pugnantia
               diceus
               fidem
               non
               facit
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             upon
             enquiry
             it
             will
             be
             found
             in
             the
             places
             cited
             for
             Tradition
             (
             especially
             if
             you
             compare
             them
             with
             those
             alledged
             for
             Scripture
             )
             that
             they
             do
             plead
             Tradition
             onely
             as
             a
             secondary
             Argument
             to
             confirme
             that
             Faith
             which
             is
             grounded
             upon
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             as
             clear
             as
             the
             Sunne
             that
             they
             ever
             made
             Tradition
             strike
             faile
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             made
             no
             scruple
             of
             deserting
             Tradition
             when
             the
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             Arguments
             stood
             on
             the
             other
             side
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             6.
             
             The
             Romanists
             themselves
             are
             undeniable
             instances
             of
             the
             vanity
             of
             their
             own
             Argument
             :
             They
             tell
             us
             Tradition
             cannot
             deceive
             us
             :
             Why
             Tradition
             hath
             deceived
             them
             :
             There
             are
             diverse
             contradictory
             opinions
             maintained
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             about
             300
             are
             reckoned
             out
             of
             Bellarmine
             :
             The
             dissenters
             ,
             though
             never
             so
             implacably
             divided
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             do
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             they
             believe
             nothing
             but
             what
             hath
             come
             to
             them
             by
             Tradition
             from
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             Then
             certainly
             either
             Tradition
             hath
             deceived
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             both
             the
             parts
             of
             a
             contradiction
             may
             be
             true
             :
             I
             shall
             not
             launch
             forth
             into
             the
             Sea
             of
             Romish
             contradictions
             ,
             nor
             take
             notice
             of
             pettie
             differences
             amongst
             obscure
             Authors
             ,
             but
             shall
             instance
             in
             two
             materiall
             points
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Doctrine
             of
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             and
             mans
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             appurtenances
             as
             they
             are
             controverted
             between
             the
             French
             and
             Italian
             Papists
             :
             In
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             clear
             as
             the
             Sun
             that
             both
             parties
             pretend
             Tradition
             :
             Now
             the
             Trumpet
             of
             Tradition
             gives
             an
             uncertaine
             
             found
             ,
             for
             Tradition
             tels
             the
             Jesuites
             this
             is
             truth
             ,
             That
             the
             will
             is
             determined
             to
             good
             actions
             ,
             not
             by
             Gods
             grace
             ,
             but
             by
             its
             own
             inclination
             and
             agency
             :
             Tradition
             tels
             the
             Dominicans
             and
             Jansenists
             that
             this
             is
             a
             grosse
             falsity
             :
             So
             for
             the
             Church
             if
             you
             enquire
             in
             whom
             Supreme
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             resides
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             great
             question
             .
             )
             Tradition
             tels
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Pope
             ;
             Tradition
             not
             long
             since
             told
             the
             Councels
             of
             Basil
             and
             Constance
             that
             it
             was
             in
             a
             Councell
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             tells
             many
             of
             the
             French
             Doctors
             at
             this
             day
             ;
             And
             (
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             a
             thing
             in
             your
             eare
             )
             both
             these
             are
             Apostolicall
             Traditions
             though
             you
             and
             I
             think
             they
             are
             directly
             contrary
             :
             It
             is
             true
             that
             S
             t
             Iames
             saith
             ,
             
               No
               Fountaine
               can
               yield
               both
               Salt-water
               and
               Fresh
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.
             8.12
             .
             But
             that
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             onely
             of
             the
             Fountaine
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             the
             Fountain
             of
             Tradition
             can
             yield
             both
             Salt
             and
             Fresh
             ,
             both
             bitter
             and
             sweet
             .
             You
             may
             well
             allow
             Tradition
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             for
             you
             see
             it
             can
             work
             wonders
             ,
             and
             reconcile
             contradictions
             :
             If
             this
             seem
             strange
             to
             you
             ,
             you
             may
             expect
             the
             proof
             of
             it
             in
             an
             Appendix
             to
             the
             next
             Edition
             of
             M
             r
             VVhites
             Apology
             for
             Tradition
             demonstrating
             that
             
               Contradictoria
               possunt
               esse
               simul
               vera
            
             ,
             to
             be
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Defenders
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ;
             but
             to
             returne
             :
             What
             say
             our
             masters
             to
             this
             difficulty
             ;
             why
             ,
             I
             will
             faithfully
             acquaint
             you
             where
             their
             strength
             lies
             ,
             and
             what
             their
             pretences
             are
             :
             I
             find
             three
             things
             which
             are
             or
             may
             with
             some
             colour
             be
             said
             for
             them
             to
             safeguard
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             against
             this
             dreadfull
             shock
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             say
             these
             are
             onely
             Doctrines
             ventilated
             in
             Schooles
             ,
             not
             of
             any
             great
             consequence
             to
             Christians
             :
             Thus
             the
             controversies
             between
             the
             Jesuites
             and
             Dominicans
             about
             Gods
             free
             grace
             and
             mans
             free-will
             (
             they
             say
             )
             are
             but
             Scholasticall
             niceties
             ,
             wherein
             the
             substance
             of
             Religion
             is
             not
             at
             all
             concerned
             :
             So
             for
             that
             point
             of
             
             Supremacy
             and
             Infallibility
             it
             is
             no
             great
             matter
             ,
             
               The
               dissenters
               onely
               seek
               out
               the
               decider
               of
               Points
               of
               Doctrine
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               whose
               mouth
               we
               are
               to
               know
               ,
               which
               be
               our
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               whether
               by
               the
               Popes
               or
               Councels
               or
               both
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               much
               materiall
            
             (
             saith
             
             Rushworth's
             second
             Edition
             Dial.
             3.
             
             §
             .
             9.
             )
             
               to
               our
               purpose
               whatever
               the
               truth
               be
               ,
               supposing
               we
               acknowledge
               no
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               but
               such
               as
               have
               descend●d
               to
               us
               from
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
            
             ;
          
           
             For
             Answer
             ,
             I
             would
             know
             whether
             a
             private
             Christian
             can
             Infallibly
             know
             what
             are
             those
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             which
             came
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             without
             the
             decision
             of
             Pope
             or
             Councell
             ,
             or
             not
             :
             If
             they
             say
             he
             can
             know
             it
             ,
             then
             it
             followes
             that
             private
             Christians
             may
             be
             Infallible
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             consequently
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             Pope
             or
             Councels
             ,
             for
             what
             need
             any
             more
             then
             Infallibility
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             he
             cannot
             ,
             then
             an
             Infallible
             guide
             ,
             judge
             ,
             and
             interpreter
             is
             necessary
             to
             Tradition
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             without
             this
             Tradition
             cannot
             make
             us
             Infallible
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             doubtfull
             and
             disputable
             who
             this
             Judge
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             also
             doubtfull
             whether
             the
             Tradition
             be
             right
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Tradition
             cannot
             make
             me
             Infallible
             :
             It
             is
             an
             audacity
             beyond
             parallel
             that
             they
             who
             make
             it
             so
             materiall
             as
             that
             they
             assert
             we
             have
             no
             certainty
             in
             our
             Faith
             for
             want
             of
             a
             decider
             of
             points
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             make
             no
             scruple
             of
             sending
             us
             to
             Hell
             for
             want
             of
             such
             a
             Decider
             ,
             should
             say
             this
             amongst
             themselves
             is
             not
             materiall
             ,
             for
             (
             as
             to
             use
             and
             benefit
             )
             it
             is
             all
             one
             to
             have
             no
             decider
             of
             controversies
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             agreed
             who
             it
             is
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             known
             maxime
             of
             the
             Lawyers
             ,
             
               Idem
               est
               non
               apparere
               &
               non
               esse
               :
            
             As
             for
             the
             other
             points
             between
             the
             Jesuites
             and
             Dominicans
             ,
             how
             materiall
             they
             are
             we
             will
             take
             their
             own
             judgments
             :
             If
             we
             may
             believe
             either
             one
             or
             other
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             points
             are
             of
             great
             moment
             :
             If
             you
             aske
             the
             Jansenists
             or
             Dominicans
             their
             opinion
             of
             the
             Jesuiticall
             
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             tell
             you
             
               that
               it
               is
               the
               very
               poison
               of
               the
            
             Pelagian
             
               Heresy
               ,
               yea
               ,
               it
               is
               worse
               then
               Pelagianisme
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               contemners
               of
               Grace
               ,
               such
               as
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               taking
               halfe
               of
               it
               to
               themselves
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               here
               disputed
               ,
               Whether
               God
               alone
               be
               God
               ,
               or
               whether
               the
               will
               of
               man
               be
               a
               kind
               of
               inferiour
               ,
               yet
               (
               in
               part
               )
               an
               Independent
               Deity
               .
            
             These
             are
             M
             r
             Whites
             words
             in
             his
             
               Sonus
               Buccinae
               .
               quaest
               .
               Theolog.
               in
               Epis
               &
               in
               parag
               .
            
             7.
             
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             Jesuites
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             one
             jot
             behind
             hand
             with
             them
             in
             their
             censure
             of
             the
             Dominican
             Doctrine
             ;
             which
             (
             say
             the
             Jesuites
             )
             brings
             back
             the
             stoicall
             paradox
             ,
             robs
             God
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             his
             goodnesse
             ,
             makes
             God
             a
             lyer
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             sinne
             ;
             and
             yet
             when
             we
             tell
             them
             of
             these
             divisions
             ,
             the
             breach
             is
             presently
             healed
             ,
             these
             savages
             are
             grown
             tame
             ,
             their
             differences
             triviall
             ,
             and
             onely
             some
             School
             niceties
             ,
             wherein
             Faith
             is
             not
             concerned
             :
             And
             now
             both
             Stoicks
             and
             Pelagians
             are
             grown
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             ,
             glory
             ,
             soveraignty
             and
             holinesse
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             matters
             but
             of
             small
             concernment
             :
             and
             so
             it
             seems
             they
             are
             to
             them
             ,
             else
             they
             durst
             not
             so
             shamelesly
             dally
             with
             them
             :
             But
             it
             is
             usuall
             with
             them
             to
             make
             the
             greatest
             points
             of
             Faith
             like
             Counters
             ,
             which
             in
             computation
             sometimes
             stand
             for
             pounds
             ,
             sometimes
             for
             pence
             ,
             as
             interest
             and
             occasion
             require
             .
             And
             it
             is
             worth
             Observation
             ,
             These
             very
             points
             of
             difference
             when
             they
             fall
             out
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             between
             Calvin
             and
             Arminius
             ,
             they
             are
             represented
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             as
             very
             materiall
             and
             weighty
             differences
             ,
             but
             when
             they
             come
             to
             their
             share
             they
             are
             of
             no
             moment
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             Tradition
             may
             deceive
             some
             of
             the
             Romanists
             but
             not
             all
             :
             Now
             it
             is
             the
             Church
             which
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             not
             particular
             Doctors
             :
             For
             Answer
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             remembred
             that
             I
             am
             not
             now
             speaking
             of
             the
             deception
             of
             some
             few
             private
             Doctors
             ,
             but
             the
             points
             alledged
             are
             controverted
             amongst
             as
             learned
             and
             
             devout
             men
             (
             as
             they
             call
             Devotion
             )
             as
             ever
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             had
             ;
             here
             is
             Order
             against
             Order
             ,
             University
             against
             University
             ,
             Nation
             against
             Nation
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             pretending
             Tradition
             for
             their
             contrary
             opinions
             with
             greatest
             confidence
             and
             eagernesse
             .
             Premising
             this
             ,
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             Tradition
             which
             hath
             deceived
             thousands
             of
             the
             best
             and
             Learnedst
             Romanists
             may
             deceive
             ten
             thousand
             ,
             That
             which
             deceives
             the
             Jesuites
             in
             some
             points
             may
             deceive
             the
             Dominicans
             in
             others
             ,
             the
             Franciscans
             in
             others
             :
             If
             it
             deceive
             the
             French
             Papists
             in
             some
             points
             ,
             it
             may
             deceive
             the
             Italians
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             not
             Infallible
             in
             any
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             what
             bounds
             will
             these
             men
             set
             to
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             ?
             Will
             they
             say
             Tradition
             is
             only
             Infallible
             in
             France
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             same
             perswasion
             ,
             who
             plead
             Tradition
             for
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Councell
             above
             the
             Pope
             ?
             Or
             will
             they
             say
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             is
             kept
             beyond
             the
             Alpes
             among
             the
             Italian
             Doctors
             ,
             who
             urge
             Tradition
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             above
             Councels
             ?
             But
             what
             security
             will
             they
             give
             us
             ,
             That
             the
             Fallibility
             of
             Tradition
             cannot
             passe
             over
             the
             Alpes
             and
             get
             from
             one
             side
             to
             the
             other
             ?
             Indeed
             Infallibility
             may
             happily
             be
             a
             tender
             piece
             not
             able
             to
             get
             over
             those
             snowy
             Mountains
             :
             But
             Fallibility
             can
             travell
             to
             all
             parts
             and
             at
             all
             times
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             it
             being
             certaine
             that
             Tradition
             doth
             deceive
             thousands
             of
             them
             it
             may
             deceive
             the
             the
             rest
             :
             Nor
             can
             this
             be
             any
             way
             prevented
             ,
             but
             by
             pretending
             the
             promise
             of
             Infallibility
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             Heterogeneous
             to
             the
             present
             enquiry
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             now
             pleading
             for
             another
             Infallibility
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             hereby
             disproved
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             fiction
             of
             a
             promise
             ,
             I
             have
             discovered
             that
             before
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             third
             and
             last
             pretence
             is
             most
             frequent
             ;
             That
             however
             in
             lesser
             points
             they
             may
             be
             mistaken
             and
             divided
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             agreed
             in
             all
             that
             is
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             in
             all
             points
             
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             such
             things
             as
             have
             been
             decided
             by
             Pope
             or
             Councell
             :
             I
             answer
             in
             few
             words
             ,
             and
             thus
             I
             reinforce
             my
             Discourse
             .
             If
             Tradition
             might
             deceive
             them
             before
             such
             a
             Decision
             ,
             it
             might
             deceive
             them
             afterwards
             ;
             because
             the
             Decision
             of
             a
             Councell
             doth
             not
             alter
             the
             nature
             and
             property
             of
             Tradition
             :
             It
             is
             true
             (
             according
             to
             the
             opinion
             of
             some
             Papists
             )
             such
             a
             decision
             of
             a
             point
             may
             cause
             him
             to
             believe
             a
             Doctrine
             which
             before
             he
             doubted
             of
             or
             denied
             ,
             because
             he
             may
             judge
             the
             Churches
             Authority
             so
             infallible
             and
             obliging
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             Tradition
             with
             Scripture
             and
             all
             other
             things
             must
             strike
             saile
             to
             it
             :
             But
             the
             decision
             of
             a
             Councell
             cannot
             make
             that
             a
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             was
             no
             Tradition
             ,
             nor
             can
             it
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             Tradition
             did
             deceive
             me
             before
             ,
             and
             consequently
             might
             deceive
             me
             afterwards
             .
             For
             instance
             :
             If
             the
             Pope
             determine
             the
             controversie
             between
             the
             Jansenists
             and
             Jesuites
             about
             Predestination
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Frewill
             ,
             &c.
             his
             determination
             in
             favour
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             possibly
             may
             change
             some
             of
             the
             Jansenists
             judgments
             ,
             because
             peradventure
             it
             is
             their
             principle
             that
             the
             Pope
             is
             the
             Infallible
             Judge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             must
             all
             submit
             :
             But
             (
             supposing
             that
             the
             Popes
             decides
             according
             to
             the
             verity
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             that
             must
             alwaies
             be
             supposed
             a
             thousand
             of
             his
             decisions
             cannot
             hinder
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             the
             Jansenists
             and
             Dominicans
             had
             untill
             that
             time
             been
             deceived
             by
             Tradition
             :
             So
             it
             seemes
             Tradition
             in
             that
             point
             was
             Fallible
             for
             above
             1600
             ye●rs
             together
             after
             Christ
             ,
             and
             now
             upon
             the
             Popes
             determination
             An.
             1653.
             it
             is
             
               momento
               turbinis
            
             grown
             Infallible
             ;
             but
             neither
             will
             this
             do
             their
             work
             ,
             for
             the
             nature
             of
             Tradition
             being
             the
             same
             ,
             either
             it
             must
             be
             infallible
             in
             the
             foregoing
             ages
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             must
             now
             be
             acknowledged
             .
             Fallible
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             11.
             
             Answ.
             7.
             
             Although
             this
             one
             Answer
             might
             suffice
             to
             all
             their
             perplexing
             Arguments
             tending
             to
             shew
             the
             impossibility
             
             of
             any
             mutation
             or
             corruption
             where
             Tradition
             is
             pretended
             ,
             viz.
             that
             it
             is
             apparent
             ,
             there
             have
             been
             severall
             mutations
             and
             corruptions
             where
             Tradition
             is
             owned
             :
             As
             it
             was
             a
             sufficient
             confutation
             of
             that
             Philosophers
             knotty
             Arguments
             alledged
             to
             prove
             that
             there
             was
             no
             motion
             ,
             when
             his
             Adversary
             walked
             before
             him
             ;
             though
             happily
             the
             other
             brought
             some
             Arguments
             ,
             that
             might
             puzzle
             an
             able
             disputant
             to
             Answer
             .
             (
             which
             in
             that
             point
             is
             not
             hard
             to
             doe
             :
             )
             Or
             if
             any
             man
             should
             urge
             a
             subtile
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             impossibility
             of
             Sins
             comming
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             because
             neither
             could
             the
             understanding
             be
             first
             deceived
             ,
             nor
             the
             will
             corrupted
             without
             the
             deception
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             it
             were
             sufficient
             to
             alledge
             the
             universall
             experience
             of
             mankind
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             So
             the
             undoubted
             experience
             of
             manifest
             corruptions
             in
             the
             Church
             so
             called
             ,
             which
             no
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             use
             of
             his
             Eyes
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             his
             reason
             or
             conscience
             can
             be
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             might
             justly
             silence
             all
             the
             cavils
             of
             wanton
             wits
             pretending
             to
             prove
             the
             impossibility
             of
             it
             :
             yet
             because
             I
             will
             use
             all
             possible
             means
             to
             convince
             them
             ,
             if
             God
             peradventure
             may
             give
             some
             of
             them
             repentance
             that
             they
             may
             recover
             themselves
             from
             the
             snare
             of
             the
             Divell
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             farther
             and
             easily
             evince
             the
             possibility
             of
             corruption
             in
             that
             case
             ,
             and
             point
             at
             some
             of
             those
             many
             fountaines
             of
             corruption
             ,
             from
             whence
             the
             streames
             of
             errour
             might
             flow
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             pretence
             of
             ,
             and
             adherence
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Tradition
             .
             And
             because
             the
             answer
             of
             the
             Lord
             Falkland
             reduceth
             all
             to
             two
             branches
             :
             If
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               a
               company
               of
               Christians
               pretending
               Tradition
               for
               all
               they
               teach
               ,
               could
               teach
               falshoods
               ,
               then
               some
               age
               must
               either
               have
               erred
               in
               understanding
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               or
               have
               joyned
               to
               deceive
               their
               posterity
               ;
               but
               neither
               of
               these
               are
               credible
               .
            
             I
             shall
             apply
             my
             Answer
             to
             him
             ,
             first
             in
             generall
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             the
             severall
             branches
             of
             his
             Argument
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             12.
             
             In
             generall
             ,
             the
             whole
             Argument
             is
             built
             upon
             a
             false
             supposition
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             misunderstanding
             or
             deceit
             must
             needs
             come
             in
             as
             it
             were
             in
             one
             spring
             tide
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             impossible
             that
             the
             Tares
             of
             Errour
             should
             be
             sowne
             in
             the
             Church
             while
             men
             slept
             and
             never
             dreamed
             of
             it
             :
             The
             basis
             of
             this
             Argument
             lies
             in
             an
             assertion
             of
             the
             impossibility
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             nature
             of
             it
             shewes
             to
             be
             most
             rationall
             and
             probable
             ,
             and
             the
             experience
             of
             all
             ages
             shewes
             to
             be
             most
             usuall
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             corruption
             of
             Doctrines
             and
             manners
             (
             for
             in
             this
             both
             are
             alike
             )
             should
             creep
             in
             by
             degrees
             :
             As
             Iasons
             ship
             was
             wasted
             (
             so
             Truth
             was
             lost
             )
             one
             piece
             after
             another
             :
             
               Nemo
               repente
               fit
               turpissimus
            
             :
             Who
             knowes
             not
             that
             errours
             crept
             into
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             gradually
             ,
             and
             why
             might
             it
             not
             be
             so
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ?
             We
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             
               Posito
               uno
               absurdo
               sequuntur
               multa
            
             :
             One
             error
             will
             breed
             an
             hundred
             ,
             yet
             all
             its
             Children
             are
             not
             borne
             in
             one
             day
             .
             S
             t
             Paul
             tels
             us
             
               the
               mystery
               of
               iniquity
               began
               to
               worke
               in
               his
               dai●s
               ,
            
             but
             was
             not
             brought
             to
             perfection
             till
             many
             ages
             after
             .
             The
             Apostle
             hath
             sufficiently
             co●suted
             this
             sencelesse
             fancy
             ,
             whilest
             he
             tels
             us
             that
             Heresy
             
               eats
               like
               a
               cank●r
               or
               a
               gangreen
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             is
             not
             worst
             at
             first
             ,
             but
             
               encreaseth
               to
               more
               ungodlinesse
            
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             As
             that
             cloud
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             appearance
             was
             no
             bigger
             then
             a
             mans
             hand
             ,
             did
             gradually
             overspread
             the
             whole
             face
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ;
             so
             those
             opinions
             which
             at
             first
             were
             onely
             the
             sentiments
             of
             the
             lesser
             part
             ,
             might
             by
             degrees
             improve
             and
             become
             the
             greater
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             by
             the
             favour
             of
             Princes
             ,
             or
             power
             &
             learning
             of
             their
             advocates
             ,
             become
             the
             stronger
             ,
             untill
             at
             last
             ,
             like
             
             Moses's
             Rod
             they
             devoured
             the
             other
             Rods
             ,
             &
             monopolizing
             to
             themselves
             the
             liberty
             of
             writing
             &
             professing
             their
             Doctrines
             ,
             and
             suppressing
             all
             contrary
             Discourses
             &
             Treatises
             ,
             their
             Doctrine
             being
             proposed
             by
             them
             as
             Catholick
             Doctrines
             and
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             their
             own
             and
             former
             ages
             (
             which
             
             was
             frequently
             pretended
             by
             severall
             Hereticks
             )
             and
             this
             proposition
             not
             contradicted
             by
             considerable
             persons
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             some
             Ages
             were
             few
             and
             those
             easily
             byassed
             )
             or
             the
             contradiction
             being
             speedily
             suppressed
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             very
             possible
             and
             hath
             been
             usuall●
             it
             could
             not
             probably
             fall
             out
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             that
             their
             opinion
             should
             be
             transmitted
             to
             their
             Successors
             for
             the
             Faith
             of
             their
             Age.
             Rome
             was
             not
             built
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             neither
             in
             a
             civil
             ,
             nor
             in
             a
             Spirituall
             notion
             .
             And
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             that
             corruptions
             did
             creep
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             by
             degrees
             ,
             hath
             been
             so
             fully
             demonstrated
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             onely
             point
             the
             Reader
             to
             those
             Authors
             who
             have
             done
             this
             worke
             ,
             especially
             to
             Momeys
             mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             the
             excellent
             defence
             of
             it
             in
             French
             by
             Rivet
             against
             the
             cavils
             of
             Coffetean
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             I
             answer
             particularly
             ,
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             first
             branch
             ,
             I
             lay
             down
             this
             position
             :
             That
             the
             following
             Age
             ,
             or
             the
             Major
             part
             of
             those
             called
             Christians
             ,
             might
             easily
             mistake
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             foregoing
             Age
             ,
             of
             which
             many
             rationall
             accounts
             may
             be
             given
             .
             1.
             
             There
             was
             no
             certaine
             way
             ,
             whereby
             (
             for
             example
             )
             the
             particular
             Christians
             of
             the
             third
             Age
             ,
             might
             Infallibly
             know
             the
             Doctrines
             which
             were
             delivered
             by
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             the
             second
             Age.
             Remember
             the
             question
             is
             not
             how
             probably
             they
             might
             believe
             ,
             but
             how
             infallibly
             they
             might
             know
             it
             ,
             for
             nothing
             will
             serve
             the
             Romanists
             turne
             ,
             short
             of
             Infallibility
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Christians
             of
             Antioch
             might
             know
             what
             their
             Fathers
             delivered
             to
             them
             there
             ,
             and
             they
             of
             Ephesus
             what
             was
             there
             delivered
             ,
             but
             no
             Christian
             could
             without
             miracles
             infallibly
             know
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             Doctrines
             delivered
             to
             the
             Christians
             in
             those
             innumerable
             places
             where
             the
             Gospell
             had
             got
             sooting
             .
             Hence
             then
             I
             offer
             this
             Argument
             :
             Either
             this
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             that
             the
             Christians
             in
             severall
             Cities
             and
             places
             did
             understand
             what
             their
             Ancestours
             taught
             in
             such
             places
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             deceive
             
             their
             posterity
             in
             it
             ,
             or
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             necessary
             that
             Traditions
             should
             be
             compared
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             discovered
             in
             a
             generall
             Councell
             :
             If
             they
             say
             the
             former
             ,
             then
             they
             assert
             the
             Infallibility
             ,
             not
             onely
             of
             the
             Church
             or
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             every
             particular
             City
             :
             And
             to
             say
             Truth
             ,
             Either
             this
             plea
             of
             Tradition
             is
             fallacious
             and
             absurd
             ,
             or
             every
             particular
             Church
             is
             Infallible
             :
             For
             (
             to
             use
             their
             own
             words
             )
             if
             the
             Christians
             (
             suppose
             of
             Ephesus
             )
             could
             be
             deceived
             ,
             then
             either
             they
             did
             not
             understand
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             there
             delivered
             ,
             or
             they
             did
             willingly
             deceive
             their
             posterity
             ;
             but
             neither
             of
             these
             were
             possible
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             The
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             was
             Infallible
             :
             If
             they
             will
             eat
             their
             own
             words
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             will
             do
             any
             thing
             sooner
             then
             retract
             their
             errors
             and
             returne
             to
             the
             Truth
             )
             and
             say
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             might
             misunderstand
             their
             Ancestors
             or
             deceive
             their
             Posterity
             ,
             then
             so
             might
             the
             Church
             of
             Antioch
             and
             that
             of
             Alexandria
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             what
             then
             becomes
             of
             Infallibility
             ?
             If
             they
             say
             the
             latter
             ,
             viz.
             That
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             generall
             Councell
             to
             compare
             Traditions
             and
             declare
             the
             Truth
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             desired
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             as
             yet
             there
             had
             been
             no
             generall
             Councell
             ,
             and
             consequently
             no
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             therefore
             in
             that
             Age
             there
             might
             be
             a
             misunderstanding
             ,
             yea
             many
             mistakes
             :
             What
             else
             will
             they
             say
             ?
             Will
             they
             say
             that
             a
             Christian
             might
             Infallibly
             know
             the
             Truth
             by
             travelling
             to
             all
             places
             and
             companies
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             hearing
             it
             from
             their
             own
             mouths
             ?
             This
             ,
             though
             it
             might
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             such
             a
             Christian
             ,
             yet
             it
             could
             not
             satisfy
             others
             who
             had
             no
             such
             evidence
             .
             Or
             will
             they
             say
             the
             Christians
             knew
             it
             by
             Testimonies
             received
             from
             every
             Church
             and
             particular
             recitals
             of
             their
             Traditions
             ?
             Why
             such
             Testimonials
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretended
             to
             have
             been
             required
             ,
             or
             given
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             had
             been
             
             given
             ,
             yet
             that
             could
             satisfy
             none
             ,
             but
             those
             few
             eyewitnesses
             of
             them
             .
             It
             remaines
             therefore
             that
             there
             was
             no
             way
             whereby
             the
             Christians
             of
             the
             third
             Age
             might
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             genuine
             Traditions
             of
             the
             second
             .
             (
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             )
             And
             the
             solidity
             and
             satisfactorinesse
             of
             this
             one
             Answer
             ,
             (
             if
             there
             were
             no
             more
             )
             appeares
             plainly
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             Architects
             of
             this
             devise
             make
             it
             essentiall
             to
             such
             a
             Tradition
             that
             it
             come
             from
             all
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             Mr
             White
             informes
             us
             ,
             since
             
               all
               Catholicks
               when
               they
               speak
               of
               Tradition
               deliberately
               &
               exactly
               ,
               define
               it
               to
               be
               a
               Doctrine
               universally
               taught
               by
               the
               Apostle\`s
               we
               may
               safely
               conclude
               ,
               where
               two
               Apostles
               teach
               differently
               ,
               n●ither
               is
               Tradition
               .
            
             Apology
             for
             Tradition
             Encounter
             6
             &
             elsewhere
             his
             reply
             to
             our
             instance
             of
             the
             Tradition
             of
             communicating
             Infants
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               it
               was
               a
               Tradition
               begun
               by
               some
               Apostles
               ,
               not
               all
               ,
               in
               some
               countries
               not
               all
               .
               Encounter
               .
            
             2.
             
             Hence
             then
             I
             thus
             argue
             ,
             The
             following
             Christians
             could
             have
             no
             assurance
             what
             Doctrine
             was
             taught
             by
             all
             the
             Apostles
             without
             a
             generall
             Councell
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             ,
             severally
             taught
             by
             the
             severall
             Apostles
             ;
             but
             such
             generall
             Councell
             there
             was
             none
             in
             the
             third
             Age
             :
             Therefore
             the
             third
             Age
             could
             not
             Infallibly
             understand
             the
             Apostolicall
             Traditions
             delivered
             in
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             14.
             2.
             
             There
             are
             many
             instances
             which
             may
             be
             given
             of
             mens
             misunderstanding
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             preceding
             age
             :
             We
             have
             one
             instance
             among
             our selves
             ,
             concerning
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             of
             the
             next
             preceding
             ●ge
             in
             the
             Quinquarticular
             points
             ,
             The
             favourers
             of
             Arminius
             his
             Doctrines
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             she
             maintained
             their
             Doctrines
             :
             Their
             Adversaries
             tell
             us
             ,
             she
             held
             the
             contrary
             :
             and
             there
             are
             Books
             written
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             urged
             on
             both
             sides
             ;
             he
             that
             doubts
             of
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             look
             into
             M
             r
             ●rin
             on
             the
             one
             side
             ,
             and
             D
             r
             H●ylin
             on
             the
             other
             :
             And
             why
             might
             it
             not
             be
             thus
             
             in
             former
             ages
             ?
             And
             seeing
             there
             are
             great
             mistakes
             daily
             committed
             ,
             and
             fresh
             disputes
             managed
             ,
             about
             the
             opinions
             of
             those
             Authors
             ,
             who
             have
             left
             us
             their
             mind
             (
             as
             plainly
             as
             words
             can
             make
             it
             )
             in
             books
             ,
             which
             are
             alwaies
             present
             to
             our
             perusal
             ;
             how
             can
             it
             be
             sense
             for
             a
             man
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             one
             may
             infallibly
             know
             their
             mind
             by
             a
             transient
             hearing
             of
             them
             ?
             what
             tedious
             controversies
             are
             there
             about
             the
             judgment
             of
             S.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             in
             sundry
             points
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             wherein
             they
             have
             as
             fully
             explained
             themselves
             as
             any
             Preacher
             can
             do
             ,
             or
             useth
             to
             do
             ?
             Suppose
             now
             the
             Fathers
             preach
             the
             same
             things
             and
             words
             which
             they
             have
             left
             us
             in
             writings
             ,
             (
             as
             diverse
             of
             their
             works
             were
             no
             other
             then
             their
             Sermons
             )
             can
             any
             man
             without
             nonsence
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             diligent
             Reader
             may
             be
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             the
             attentive
             Hearer
             is
             infallible
             ?
             We
             all
             know
             the
             five
             Propositions
             of
             Iansenius
             condemned
             lately
             at
             Rom●
             .
             The
             Jansenists
             deny
             that
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             Iansenius
             his
             words
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             and
             the
             Jesuits
             affix
             to
             them
             :
             both
             parties
             are
             agreed
             in
             his
             words
             ,
             (
             which
             seldome
             happens
             in
             Orall
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             consequently
             makes
             the
             argument
             stronger
             )
             yet
             they
             differ
             in
             the
             sense
             ,
             which
             one
             side
             saith
             is
             Heretical
             ,
             the
             other
             aver
             it
             is
             innocent
             .
             Why
             might
             not
             in
             like
             manner
             several
             parties
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             supposed
             they
             perfectly
             remembred
             the
             words
             delivered
             by
             Peter
             in
             a
             Sermon
             20
             years
             before
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             would
             not
             grant
             but
             that
             it
             is
             a
             work
             of
             charity
             to
             help
             the
             weak
             )
             what
             hinders
             but
             that
             they
             may
             understand
             them
             in
             contrary
             senses
             ,
             and
             so
             derive
             from
             them
             contrary
             conclusions
             ,
             and
             yet
             both
             pretend
             to
             assert
             nothing
             but
             the
             doctrine
             delivered
             from
             S.
             
             Peter's
             mouth
             ?
             Are
             there
             not
             sharp
             contests
             among
             Popish
             Authors
             about
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             in
             diverse
             points
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             among
             those
             who
             were
             present
             upon
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             heard
             their
             debates
             ?
             And
             will
             these
             men
             still
             undertake
             to
             prove
             that
             
             Snow
             is
             black
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             equivalent
             to
             it
             )
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             to
             do
             t●at
             which
             is
             usually
             done
             ,
             viz.
             to
             mistake
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             former
             age
             ?
             Let
             us
             consider
             one
             Scripture
             instance
             .
             S.
             Paul
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               a
               man
               is
               justified
               by
               faith
               ●thout
               the
               works
               of
               the
               law
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               Abraham
               was
               thus
               justified
            
             :
             the
             Papists
             remember
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             mistake
             the
             sence
             .
             Now
             put
             case
             S.
             Paul
             had
             preached
             the
             same
             words
             (
             as
             he
             did
             unquestionably
             the
             same
             things
             )
             which
             he
             wrot
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             (
             that
             hath
             any
             care
             what
             he
             saith
             )
             that
             they
             that
             mistook
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             words
             when
             they
             read
             them
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             could
             not
             as
             easily
             have
             mistaken
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             heard
             them
             from
             his
             mouth
             ?
             Especially
             if
             it
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             St.
             Iames
             preached
             and
             wrot
             a
             Doctrine
             in
             words
             seemingly
             contrary
             to
             these
             .
             My
             Question
             now
             is
             ,
             what
             should
             hinder
             ,
             that
             the
             several
             hearers
             of
             those
             Apostles
             ,
             perfectly
             remembring
             their
             various
             expressions
             ,
             might
             not
             derive
             contrary
             Traditions
             from
             them
             ?
             why
             might
             not
             the
             one
             side
             have
             apprehended
             Paul
             as
             excluding
             all
             works
             in
             the
             Protestant
             sense
             from
             Justification
             ,
             and
             the
             others
             have
             understood
             Iames
             (
             as
             the
             Papists
             at
             this
             day
             do
             )
             as
             conjoying
             faith
             and
             works
             in
             justification
             ?
             And
             if
             this
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             then
             it
             follows
             unavioidably
             ,
             that
             errors
             may
             come
             into
             the
             Church
             under
             pretence
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             thing
             to
             be
             proved
             .
             Another
             instance
             we
             have
             in
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             whose
             error
             is
             reported
             to
             have
             come
             into
             the
             world
             under
             the
             colour
             of
             Tradition
             :
             for
             when
             
               Antigonus
               Sochoeus
            
             a
             Master
             in
             Israel
             ,
             was
             teaching
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             was
             no
             future
             reward
             ,
             no
             immortality
             of
             the
             Soul
             ,
             no
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             yet
             we
             ought
             to
             serve
             God
             :
             his
             Scholar
             Sadok
             so
             mis-understood
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             broached
             a
             new
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             turned
             his
             Hypothetical
             Proposition
             into
             a
             Categorical
             ,
             and
             asserted
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             resurrection
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             nor
             immortality
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             will
             these
             men
             pawn
             their
             souls
             on
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             the
             Apostles
             
             hearers
             to
             commit
             the
             same
             mistakes
             in
             the
             doctrines
             they
             heard
             from
             their
             mouths
             ?
             Hath
             not
             S.
             Iohn
             given
             us
             an
             Instance
             of
             easiness
             and
             earlinesse
             of
             such
             mistakes
             in
             Joh
             ,
             21.
             where
             ,
             upon
             that
             expression
             of
             Christ's
             concerning
             
               Iohn
               ,
               If
               I
               will
               that
               he
               tarry
               till
               I
               come
               ,
               what
               is
               that
               to
               thee
               ?
            
             the
             Evangelist
             observes
             ,
             that
             a
             Tradition
             was
             delivered
             
               among
               the
               brethren
               ,
               that
               that
               Disciple
               should
               not
               dye
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             22.23
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             so
             familiar
             a
             thing
             (
             as
             daily
             experience
             shews
             )
             for
             common
             hearers
             to
             mis-understand
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             mistake
             the
             sense
             of
             a
             Preacher
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             but
             newly
             come
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             are
             fresh
             in
             their
             memory
             ,
             what
             a
             desperate
             assertion
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             can
             certainly
             remember
             the
             words
             ,
             and
             infallibly
             understand
             the
             sense
             of
             those
             Sermons
             he
             heard
             from
             his
             former
             Ministers
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             twenty
             years
             ago
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             granted
             (
             as
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             )
             that
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             second
             age
             might
             mistake
             the
             doctrines
             delivered
             by
             the
             teachers
             of
             the
             foregoing
             age
             in
             some
             things
             ;
             why
             might
             not
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             third
             age
             mistake
             their
             predecessors
             in
             other
             thinks
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             further
             ,
             untill
             at
             last
             the
             Systeme
             of
             Divinity
             came
             to
             that
             ruthful
             habit
             in
             which
             it
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             To
             clear
             this
             further
             ,
             consider
             (
             what
             I
             have
             already
             intimated
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             .
             15.
             3.
             
             The
             words
             of
             our
             predecessors
             may
             be
             remembred
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             sense
             wonderfully
             perverted
             .
             Now
             as
             it
             is
             not
             words
             ,
             but
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             wherein
             the
             soul
             lyes
             ,
             so
             all
             or
             most
             of
             the
             controversies
             in
             the
             Church
             are
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             words
             .
             And
             in
             this
             ,
             Scripture
             and
             Tradition
             are
             equally
             lyable
             to
             the
             same
             fate
             ,
             the
             words
             may
             be
             agreed
             ,
             and
             the
             controversy
             arise
             solely
             about
             the
             sense
             of
             them
             .
             For
             example
             ,
             the
             Tr●dition
             of
             the
             first
             age
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             God
             alone
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ,
             not
             men
             ,
             not
             Angels
             ,
             not
             Images
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             any
             man
             should
             expresse
             his
             mind
             more
             plainly
             and
             positively
             then
             
             the
             Fathers
             unanimously
             did
             in
             this
             particular
             .
             Now
             comes
             the
             next
             age
             ,
             and
             they
             receive
             indeed
             this
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             then
             here
             ariseth
             a
             question
             ,
             In
             what
             sense
             they
             said
             God
             alone
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             ?
             S.
             Austin
             takes
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             they
             meant
             that
             God
             alone
             was
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             Latria
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             with
             Dulia
             .
             And
             although
             it
             is
             evident
             enough
             ,
             that
             by
             Dulia
             S.
             Austin
             meant
             nothing
             but
             a
             civil
             worship
             (
             because
             he
             ascribes
             it
             to
             the
             living
             as
             well
             as
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             takes
             Dulia
             for
             a
             religious
             worship
             ,
             he
             appropriates
             it
             to
             God
             (a)
             )
             ,
             yet
             this
             unhappy
             distinction
             falling
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             perverse
             successors
             ,
             gave
             rise
             to
             another
             controversy
             ,
             viz.
             In
             what
             sense
             S.
             Austin
             ascribes
             Dulia
             to
             the
             creature
             ?
             And
             thus
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             throwing
             of
             a
             stone
             upon
             the
             water
             ,
             one
             circle
             begets
             another
             ,
             so
             doth
             one
             controversy
             ingender
             another
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             a
             convincing
             evidence
             of
             the
             fallibility
             of
             Tradition
             .
             Take
             one
             Instance
             more
             :
             S.
             Gregory
             ,
             the
             great
             Pope
             ,
             delivers
             this
             doctrine
             to
             posterity
             ,
             as
             his
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             of
             his
             Ancestors
             ,
             that
             
               whosoever
               cals
               himself
               Universal
               Bishop
               ,
               is
               proud
               ,
               profane
               ,
               abominable
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               blasphemous
               ,
               and
               the
               forerunner
               of
               Antichrist
               .
            
             This
             is
             confessed
             .
             Now
             
             Gregory's
             successors
             have
             an
             itch
             after
             the
             name
             and
             thing
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             :
             in
             order
             to
             this
             they
             start
             a
             question
             (
             where
             in
             deed
             there
             was
             none
             to
             men
             that
             had
             either
             science
             or
             conscience
             )
             viz.
             In
             what
             sense
             Gregory
             condemned
             this
             title
             of
             Universal
             Bishop
             ?
             For
             this
             is
             a
             Maxime
             ,
             let
             the
             Pope
             speak
             what
             words
             he
             please
             ,
             the
             sense
             is
             alwaies
             orthodox
             :
             Oh
             ,
             say
             these
             Sophi
             ,
             
               Iohn
               of
               Constantinople
               called
               himself
               Universal
               Bishop
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               the
               onely
               Bishop
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               but
               his
               Vicars
               .
               and
               that
               they
               must
               not
               so
               much
               as
               have
               the
               name
               of
               Bishop
               ,
            
             a
             sense
             that
             poor
             Iohn
             never
             
             dreamed
             of
             ,
             nor
             any
             man
             of
             that
             age
             (
             for
             then
             surely
             Anastasius
             the
             Patriarch
             of
             Antioch
             ,
             and
             Mauritius
             the
             Emperour
             would
             never
             have
             written
             to
             Gregory
             (
             as
             they
             did
             )
             that
             it
             was
             but
             a
             frivolous
             thing
             that
             Iohn
             desired
             :
             )
             so
             now
             by
             this
             ingenuous
             device
             ,
             here
             comes
             in
             a
             new
             ,
             contrary
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             (
             forsooth
             )
             a
             Catholick
             Tradition
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Pope
             is
             ,
             and
             ever
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             ever
             was
             Universal
             Bishop
             .
             But
             whether
             the
             Popish
             glosse
             be
             sound
             or
             rotten
             ,
             it
             equally
             serves
             my
             purpose
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             controversies
             may
             arise
             about
             the
             sense
             ,
             and
             errors
             come
             in
             at
             that
             door
             ,
             though
             Tradition
             hath
             made
             a
             true
             report
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             (
             which
             it
             seldome
             doth
             .
             )
             I
             might
             multiply
             instances
             ,
             but
             these
             will
             suffice
             for
             a
             candid
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             others
             nothing
             will
             suffice
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             4.
             
             This
             will
             be
             made
             more
             probable
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             the
             quality
             of
             some
             former
             ages
             ,
             which
             might
             and
             did
             give
             great
             advantage
             to
             error
             to
             creep
             in
             under
             the
             mask
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             consequently
             evinceth
             how
             easy
             it
             was
             for
             one
             age
             to
             mistake
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             preceding
             age
             .
             To
             this
             end
             consider
             with
             me
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             tenth
             age
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             judg
             according
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             their
             own
             authors
             .
             The
             words
             of
             Baronius
             are
             these
             .
             
               In
               the
               nine
               hundredth
               year
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               third
               Indiction
               ,
               a
               new
               age
               begins
               ,
               which
               by
               reason
               of
               its
               asperity
               and
               barrennesse
               of
               good
               is
               wont
               to
               be
               called
               the
               Iron
               age
               ,
               from
               the
               deformity
               of
               abounding
               wickednesse
               ,
               the
               Leaden
               ;
               and
               from
               the
               scarcity
               of
               writers
               ,
               the
               obscure
               age
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             Genebrard
             ,
             though
             according
             to
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Beast
             he
             chargeth
             it
             upon
             the
             Lutherans
             ,
             that
             they
             only
             call
             it
             
               saeculum
               infelix
            
             ,
             an
             unhappy
             age
             ,
             yet
             he
             
             elsewhere
             forgets
             himself
             (
             therein
             the
             more
             inexcusable
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             one
             of
             them
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             good
             memories
             )
             and
             in
             his
             Chronology
             plainly
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               This
               is
               called
               the
               unhappy
               age
               ,
               being
               barren
               of
               ingenuous
               and
               l●arned
               men
            
             (a)
             :
             and
             he
             tells
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             Popes
             of
             that
             age
             (
             the
             principal
             conservators
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             subjects
             of
             Infallibility
             )
             
               had
               altogether
               fallen
               from
               the
               vertue
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               were
               rather
               Apostates
               then
               Apostles
            
             (b)
             .
             Can
             any
             man
             doubt
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Papists
             to
             make
             a
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             with
             our
             eyes
             that
             they
             can
             turn
             every
             piece
             of
             wood
             into
             an
             infallible
             Doctor
             ?
             I
             think
             I
             need
             say
             nothing
             for
             the
             confutation
             of
             Mr.
             
             White
             's
             argument
             ,
             but
             barely
             repeat
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             may
             compare
             it
             with
             the
             state
             of
             this
             age
             .
             It
             is
             this
             :
             The
             whole
             Church
             ,
             or
             major
             part
             of
             it
             in
             every
             age
             were
             so
             knowing
             ,
             that
             they
             infallibly
             understood
             all
             the
             doctrines
             of
             the
             foregoing
             age
             ,
             and
             so
             carefull
             and
             pious
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             deceive
             themselves
             ,
             nor
             their
             posterity
             .
             Answer
             the
             argument
             I
             need
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             observe
             3
             things
             in
             this
             age
             ,
             which
             will
             pr●ve
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             not
             onely
             the
             possibility
             but
             a
             great
             probability
             both
             of
             mistaking
             their
             ancestors
             ,
             and
             of
             deceiving
             themselves
             and
             their
             posterity
             .
             1.
             
             Ignorance
             ,
             2.
             
             Carelesness
             and
             Profanenesse
             ,
             3.
             
             Scarcity
             of
             Writers
             .
             No
             man
             can
             adjudg
             Infallibility
             to
             such
             an
             age
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             will
             offer
             violence
             to
             all
             his
             rational
             powers
             .
          
           
             §
             17.
             1.
             
             Here
             was
             grosse
             ignorance
             in
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Clergy
             ,
             the
             Popes
             themselves
             not
             excepted
             .
             
               The
               whole
               world
               was
               overspread
               with
               darkness
               ,
               as
               thick
               as
               that
               in
               AEgypt
               ,
            
             saith
             Baronius
             (c)
             .
             
               It
               is
               reported
               ,
               that
               at
               that
               
               time
               there
               were
               no
               publick
               Schools
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Carolus
               Sigonius
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             the
             
               Synodus
               Rhemensis
            
             ,
             cited
             by
             Baronius
             ,
             plainly
             say
             ,
             
               that
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               it
               was
               reported
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               scarce
               any
               learned
               men
               at
               Rome
            
             (b)
             .
             He
             that
             saith
             so
             ignorant
             an
             age
             could
             not
             mistake
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             in
             a
             dream
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             awakes
             I
             shall
             give
             him
             further
             answer
             .
             If
             any
             prudent
             man
             (
             who
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             eyes
             likes
             Sampsons
             to
             be
             put
             out
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             grind
             in
             the
             Pope's
             mill
             )
             reflect
             upon
             the
             state
             of
             some
             ignorant
             Country-congregations
             among
             us
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             to
             examine
             them
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             them
             so
             far
             from
             understanding
             infallibly
             the
             doctrines
             delivered
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             and
             former
             Ministers
             20
             or
             30
             years
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             understand
             the
             opinions
             of
             their
             own
             age
             ,
             no
             nor
             so
             much
             as
             those
             which
             their
             Minister
             (
             though
             an
             able
             painful
             and
             plain
             Preacher
             ,
             such
             as
             were
             very
             few
             in
             that
             age
             )
             hath
             been
             preaching
             upon
             for
             diverse
             years
             together
             .
             And
             yet
             (
             forsooth
             )
             a
             company
             of
             such
             men
             as
             these
             (
             by
             Mr.
             
             White
             's
             argument
             )
             are
             free
             from
             all
             possibilities
             of
             mistakes
             what
             were
             the
             doctrines
             delivered
             by
             the
             age
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             2.
             
             There
             was
             an
             universal
             carelesness
             and
             profanesse
             upon
             mens
             spirits
             .
             Neither
             Ministers
             nor
             people
             did
             much
             busy
             their
             heads
             about
             such
             matters
             ,
             but
             minded
             only
             the
             advancement
             of
             
               their
               secular
               interest
               ,
               and
               the
               pampering
               of
               their
               bellies
               ,
            
             (
             say
             their
             own
             Historians
             :
             )
             the
             Clergy
             then
             were
             universally
             negligent
             in
             teaching
             and
             instructing
             the
             people
             ,
             (
             whose
             ignorance
             they
             saw
             most
             serviceable
             to
             their
             designes
             )
             and
             the
             people
             were
             as
             carelesse
             to
             understand
             the
             concernments
             of
             religion
             .
             And
             if
             this
             very
             carelesnesse
             and
             profanesse
             did
             utterly
             
             lose
             and
             extinguish
             all
             the
             sentiments
             and
             doctrines
             of
             true
             religion
             ,
             delivered
             by
             Adam
             and
             Noah
             ,
             in
             their
             posterity
             ,
             why
             might
             it
             not
             be
             so
             after
             Christ's
             time
             ?
             Mr.
             White
             and
             his
             Partisans
             venture
             their
             salvation
             upon
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             absurd
             Proposition
             :
             That
             it
             was
             impossible
             the
             same
             cause
             should
             produce
             the
             same
             effects
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             any
             purpose
             that
             Rushworth
             alledgeth
             to
             prove
             the
             disparity
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               onely
               one
               man
               and
               one
               woman
               were
               witnesses
               of
               those
               high
               wond●rs
               (
               whereas
               the
               Gospel
               had
               innumerable
               miracle●
               witnessed
               to
               multitudes
               of
               people
               in
               diverse
               countries
               )
               that
               the
               hearers
               could
               hardly
               b●lieve
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               but
               a
               sl●ight
               care
               of
               recommending
               God's
               service
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               w●re
               taken
               up
               with
               the
               worlds
               plantation
               ,
               and
               other
               secular
               affairs
               :
               and
               there
               was
               no
               set
               form
               and
               institutions
               of
               Priests
               and
               governours
               to
               joyne
               all
               nations
               in
               communion
               ,
               no
               chief
               Bishop
            
             &c.
             Dialog
             .
             3.
             
             §
             .
             15.
             
             For
             1.
             supposing
             that
             (
             which
             Divines
             generally
             believe
             )
             viz.
             that
             Adam
             truly
             repented
             of
             his
             sin
             ;
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             common
             sense
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             had
             such
             a
             fresh
             knowledg
             and
             lively
             sense
             of
             the
             difference
             between
             highest
             felicity
             and
             utmost
             misery
             ,
             should
             be
             carelesse
             in
             the
             concernments
             of
             religion
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             had
             been
             the
             unhappy
             instrument
             of
             ruining
             all
             his
             posterity
             ,
             should
             not
             use
             all
             possible
             diligences
             to
             heal
             the
             wound
             himself
             had
             made
             ;
             and
             with
             greatest
             instances
             and
             importunities
             indeavour
             the
             perpetuation
             of
             religion
             to
             his
             posterity
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             false
             to
             say
             there
             were
             then
             no
             Priests
             ,
             no
             chief
             Bishop
             to
             take
             care
             of
             religion
             :
             for
             though
             there
             were
             none
             that
             had
             the
             names
             ,
             yet
             there
             were
             that
             had
             the
             office
             ,
             and
             did
             the
             work
             ,
             viz.
             the
             heads
             of
             families
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             great
             and
             common
             Father
             and
             universal
             Bishop
             of
             all
             mankind
             .
             And
             it
             is
             both
             against
             reason
             and
             experience
             and
             charity
             to
             think
             this
             natural
             Bishop
             would
             take
             less
             care
             of
             the
             conservation
             of
             Religion
             among
             his
             own
             natural
             children
             ,
             then
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             would
             do
             among
             his
             titular
             relations
             .
             
             3.
             
             As
             for
             the
             wonders
             of
             the
             Creation
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             great
             and
             glorious
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             ,
             and
             at
             that
             time
             so
             evident
             and
             unquestionable
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             greatest
             wonder
             of
             all
             how
             they
             could
             disbelieve
             them
             ,
             or
             so
             soon
             wear
             out
             the
             memory
             of
             them
             ;
             especially
             when
             Adam
             lived
             above
             900
             years
             to
             demonstrate
             the
             verity
             and
             inculcate
             the
             story
             of
             them
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Apostles
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             eye
             witnesses
             of
             their
             miracles
             in
             a
             fourth
             part
             of
             that
             time
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             easy
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             resemblances
             ,
             to
             devise
             several
             dissimilitudes
             and
             disproportions
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             maine
             there
             is
             an
             agreement
             ,
             That
             the
             carelesnesse
             of
             posterity
             may
             blast
             the
             most
             powerful
             and
             important
             Traditions
             .
             If
             it
             be
             further
             pretended
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             disparity
             ,
             because
             God
             hath
             promised
             his
             Spirit
             to
             guide
             the
             Christians
             into
             truth
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             them
             from
             mistake
             :
             I
             shall
             only
             say
             two
             things
             ,
             having
             fully
             answered
             this
             before
             .
             1.
             
             Whatever
             promise
             or
             priviledge
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             made
             to
             Christians
             ,
             surely
             it
             is
             a
             most
             absurd
             and
             unreasonable
             thing
             ,
             to
             pretend
             the
             donation
             of
             this
             priviledge
             ,
             and
             the
             performance
             of
             this
             promise
             unto
             such
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             now
             described
             ;
             concerning
             whom
             the
             Scripture
             expresly
             tels
             us
             ,
             
               that
               they
               are
               sensual
               ,
               not
               having
               the
               spirit
               ,
            
             Jud.
             v.
             19.
             and
             
               they
               cannot
               receive
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Joh.
             14.17
             .
             Where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             it
             brings
             light
             with
             it
             ,
             it
             turns
             men
             from
             darknesse
             into
             a
             marvelous
             light
             ,
             it
             rowseth
             men
             out
             of
             the
             sleep
             of
             carelesnesse
             ,
             and
             makes
             them
             give
             all
             diligence
             to
             make
             their
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             .
             And
             therefore
             where
             ignorance
             and
             profanesse
             are
             allowed
             and
             predominant
             ,
             (
             as
             apparently
             they
             were
             in
             this
             age
             )
             we
             may
             safely
             say
             ,
             such
             have
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             dwelling
             in
             them
             ,
             
               for
               where
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               liberty
               ,
            
             especially
             that
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             a
             liberty
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             and
             Satan
             ,
             by
             whom
             that
             age
             was
             so
             wofully
             captivated
             ,
             that
             we
             need
             not
             many
             arguments
             to
             shew
             ,
             
             that
             they
             were
             not
             influenced
             by
             God's
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             acted
             by
             the
             rulers
             of
             the
             darkness
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             spirit
             that
             now
             worketh
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             .
             2.
             
             This
             is
             impertinent
             to
             the
             present
             argument
             ,
             which
             is
             drawn
             not
             from
             the
             efficacy
             of
             a
             divine
             promise
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             common
             prudence
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             natural
             principle
             of
             self-preservation
             ,
             (
             as
             you
             will
             plainly
             see
             ,
             if
             you
             look
             back
             upon
             Mr.
             
             White
             's
             words
             .
             )
             This
             argument
             proceeds
             as
             if
             it
             were
             morally
             impossible
             for
             men
             wilfully
             to
             deceive
             themselves
             and
             their
             posterity
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             from
             the
             influence
             of
             a
             divine
             promise
             ,
             but
             from
             an
             instinct
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             this
             evasion
             is
             insufficient
             .
             To
             return
             therefore
             (
             having
             removed
             this
             rub
             out
             of
             the
             way
             )
             and
             to
             make
             good
             what
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             the
             carelesnesse
             and
             wickednesse
             of
             the
             age
             ,
             that
             this
             disease
             had
             overspread
             the
             whole
             body
             Civil
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             ,
             the
             Pope
             himself
             not
             excepted
             ,
             you
             shall
             hear
             from
             the
             approved
             Authors
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
             Platina
             cals
             several
             of
             those
             Pope's
             ,
             
               Monstra
               &
               portenta
               hominū
            
             ,
             monsters
             of
             men
             .
             Iohn
             the
             11
             th
             is
             called
             by
             Cardinal
             Baronius
             (
             one
             who
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             ,
             would
             do
             the
             Popes
             no
             wrong
             ,
             and
             the
             Protestants
             no
             right
             )
             
               rather
               a
               defiler
               then
               ruler
               of
               the
               Romane
               seat
            
             (a)
             
               They
               were
               prodigious
               Popes
            
             ,
             saith
             Genebrardus
             (b)
             .
             Pope
             Sergius
             ,
             saith
             Baronius
             ,
             was
             
               a
               slave
               of
               all
               vices
               ,
               and
               the
               wickedest
               of
               men
            
             (c)
             .
             And
             of
             Iohn
             the
             10
             th
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Then
               whom
               none
               was
               more
               filthy
            
             (d)
             .
             And
             such
             characters
             they
             give
             to
             diverse
             of
             the
             Popes
             of
             that
             age
             :
             and
             these
             are
             the
             supreme
             Heads
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             prime
             subjects
             and
             fountains
             of
             Infallibility
             .
             And
             conformable
             
             to
             the
             head
             were
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             members
             of
             that
             politick
             body
             ,
             the
             ministers
             and
             governours
             ,
             (
             as
             well
             as
             the
             people
             )
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             as
             you
             heard
             acknowledged
             by
             their
             own
             most
             approved
             Authors
             .
             Now
             compare
             this
             with
             their
             argument
             for
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             be
             able
             to
             judg
             of
             the
             solidity
             of
             it
             .
             The
             two
             Pillars
             upon
             which
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             argument
             from
             Tradition
             is
             built
             ,
             are
             these
             ,
             (
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             them
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Rushworth
             in
             his
             applauded
             Dialogues
             3.
             
             §
             .
             15.1
             .
             )
             
               It
               was
               no
               hard
               matter
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               conserve
               the
               truth
               of
               her
               doctrine
               ,
               if
               she
               were
               carefull
               ;
               which
               histories
               plainly
               bear
               witnesse
               she
               was
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               nature
               forceth
               men
               to
               have
               care
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               impossible
               any
               error
               should
               creep
               into
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             elsewhere
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Nature
               permits
               not
               men
               to
               be
               sleepy
               in
               Religion
               ,
            
             §
             .
             8.
             
             To
             which
             discourse
             I
             reply
             three
             things
             ,
             which
             plainly
             evince
             the
             folly
             of
             this
             opinion
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             by
             these
             arguments
             depends
             upon
             the
             faith
             of
             some
             few
             Historians
             ,
             whom
             all
             confesse
             to
             be
             fallible
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             contradiction
             .
             2.
             
             That
             the
             supposed
             carefulness
             (
             upon
             which
             the
             infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             depends
             )
             being
             the
             effect
             of
             thatnature
             which
             is
             equally
             in
             all
             men
             ,
             if
             it
             make
             any
             person
             or
             Councel
             infallible
             ,
             it
             must
             make
             every
             particular
             Church
             ,
             nay
             every
             Christian
             infallible
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             such
             ashave
             common
             konwledge
             and
             prudence
             in
             them
             :
             )
             3.
             
             Observe
             the
             impudence
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             dare
             avouch
             those
             Histories
             for
             witnesses
             of
             the
             Churches
             care
             ,
             which
             have
             so
             expresly
             and
             unanimously
             recorded
             her
             carelesnesse
             both
             in
             this
             and
             other
             ages
             .
             See
             ch
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             19.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             very
             considerable
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             viz.
             There
             was
             a
             great
             scarcity
             of
             writers
             ,
             which
             cuts
             the
             sinews
             of
             that
             grand
             objection
             which
             they
             urge
             in
             all
             their
             Treatises
             ;
             That
             there
             could
             be
             no
             change
             in
             doctrine
             without
             schism
             and
             a
             notorious
             tumult
             (
             as
             White
             saith
             :
             )
             and
             they
             prove
             there
             was
             no
             change
             ,
             because
             
             we
             cannot
             shew
             the
             Authors
             ,
             times
             ,
             and
             places
             of
             them
             .
             (
             As
             if
             one
             that
             had
             got
             the
             plague
             ,
             might
             say
             he
             is
             free
             from
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             knows
             not
             how
             ,
             nor
             where
             ,
             nor
             from
             whom
             he
             got
             it
             .
             )
             Now
             here
             appears
             the
             unreasonableness
             of
             their
             demand
             and
             the
             absurdity
             of
             their
             argument
             ;
             how
             can
             it
             be
             expected
             that
             we
             should
             give
             an
             account
             of
             all
             the
             occurrences
             and
             mutations
             of
             that
             age
             ,
             when
             they
             confesse
             so
             few
             books
             were
             written
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             were
             ,
             were
             written
             by
             such
             as
             ,
             were
             either
             wholly
             ,
             or
             in
             part
             leavened
             with
             the
             corruption
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             therefore
             (
             for
             their
             own
             honour
             )
             obliged
             to
             conceal
             all
             such
             changes
             and
             defections
             ,
             as
             themselves
             had
             an
             hand
             in
             .
             And
             if
             any
             reputed
             Heretick
             durst
             venture
             to
             betray
             any
             of
             the
             secrets
             of
             the
             mystery
             of
             Iniquity
             which
             was
             then
             working
             ,
             his
             book
             was
             presently
             suppressed
             ,
             and
             he
             and
             it
             both
             confuted
             by
             an
             argument
             fetched
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             rather
             thrown
             into
             it
             .
             So
             the
             Papists
             do
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             should
             blow
             out
             all
             the
             Lights
             ,
             and
             then
             blame
             me
             for
             not
             finding
             what
             I
             was
             making
             inquest
             after
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             one
             should
             burn
             my
             principal
             evidences
             ,
             and
             then
             charge
             me
             that
             I
             cannot
             make
             out
             my
             Title
             .
             And
             yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             frauds
             and
             force
             of
             the
             Romish
             Sea
             ,
             God
             hath
             not
             left
             his
             Truth
             without
             witnesse
             ,
             nor
             us
             without
             notable
             testimonies
             ,
             even
             from
             among
             themselves
             ,
             of
             the
             successive
             depravations
             and
             corruptions
             in
             religion
             by
             them
             foisted
             into
             the
             Church
             :
             but
             that
             hath
             been
             fully
             proved
             by
             others
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             say
             nothing
             of
             it
             .
             I
             shall
             adde
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             although
             I
             have
             instanced
             but
             in
             one
             age
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             there
             were
             several
             other
             ages
             overspread
             with
             the
             same
             deluge
             of
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             carelesnesse
             ,
             and
             loosnesse
             ,
             and
             consequently
             lyable
             to
             the
             same
             mistakes
             :
             such
             as
             the
             age
             before
             the
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             was
             ,
             and
             diverse
             others
             ,
             wherein
             learned
             men
             were
             thought
             to
             be
             Conjurers
             ,
             and
             reading
             of
             Greek
             was
             counted
             as
             hard
             ,
             as
             the
             quadrating
             of
             a
             Circle
             ,
             and
             
             skill
             in
             the
             learned
             languages
             made
             a
             man
             half
             an
             heretick
             :
             and
             this
             all
             records
             are
             full
             of
             .
             I
             think
             I
             need
             say
             no
             more
             to
             prove
             the
             firs●
             branch
             ,
             viz.
             That
             it
             was
             possible
             for
             some
             ages
             ,
             or
             the
             major
             part
             of
             them
             to
             mistake
             the
             mind
             of
             their
             Predecessors
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             .
             But
             I
             must
             not
             omit
             Mr.
             Whites
             animadversion
             upon
             this
             consideration
             ,
             which
             he
             cals
             a
             
               ridiculous
               cavill
               ,
               and
               a
               slander
               so
               palpably
               absurd
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               scarce
               perswade
               himself
               to
               think
               they
               that
               use
               it
               ,
               are
               not
               rather
               blinded
               with
               malice
               th●n
               ignorance
               .
            
             You
             will
             easily
             judg
             his
             reason
             runs
             low
             ,
             because
             his
             passion
             flies
             so
             high
             :
             and
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             of
             this
             clamor
             ?
             why
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               The
               Protestants
               acknowledge
               the
               doctrines
               (
               of
               the
               Roman●
               Church
               )
               which
               th●y
               call
               errors
               ,
               were
               already
               flourishing
               some
               hundreds
               of
               years
               before
               these
               times
               of
               Ignorance
               .
            
             Apolog
             :
             for
             Tradition
             ,
             Encounter
             1.
             
             Shall
             I
             return
             Mr.
             White
             his
             own
             language
             ?
             What
             shall
             I
             ascribe
             this
             intolerable
             mistake
             to
             ?
             shall
             I
             attribute
             it
             to
             his
             ignorance
             ?
             I
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             do
             so
             to
             one
             of
             his
             parts
             and
             reading
             .
             Dare
             he
             say
             that
             all
             the
             present
             doctrines
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             were
             flourishing
             some
             hundreds
             of
             years
             before
             the
             tenth
             age
             ,
             whose
             ignorance
             I
             have
             represented
             and
             proved
             ?
             Or
             if
             he
             say
             and
             think
             so
             ,
             yet
             dare
             he
             say
             the
             Protestants
             are
             of
             this
             mind
             ,
             if
             he
             ever
             looked
             into
             any
             Protestant
             Author
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             evident
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             the
             Protestants
             do
             both
             universally
             deny
             ,
             and
             solidly
             disprove
             this
             audacious
             assertion
             ,
             and
             evidently
             prove
             (
             even
             by
             the
             suffrages
             of
             learned
             Papists
             )
             the
             far
             later
             novelty
             of
             many
             of
             their
             errors
             ?
             Shall
             I
             then
             ascribe
             it
             to
             his
             malice
             ?
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             do
             so
             :
             although
             none
             more
             frequently
             guilty
             of
             that
             crime
             ,
             then
             they
             that
             most
             boldly
             charge
             it
             upon
             others
             .
             One
             may
             by
             this
             &
             such
             like
             passages
             imagine
             ,
             how
             vain
             a
             thing
             it
             is
             ,
             to
             expect
             sincerity
             and
             honesty
             from
             these
             men
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             controversies
             ,
             when
             such
             a
             one
             as
             Mr.
             White
             .
             (
             a
             person
             of
             more
             repute
             for
             candour
             and
             ingenuity
             then
             
             most
             of
             their
             writers
             )
             shall
             not
             fear
             to
             assert
             in
             Print
             in
             the
             face
             of
             all
             the
             Protestant
             world
             ,
             That
             
               the
               Prot●stants
               do
               boldly
               acknowledg
               the
               Romane
               ●hurch
               hath
               had
               universal
               Tradition
               for
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               its
               faith
               ,
               ever
               since
               S.
               Gregories
               dayes
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               a
               thousand
               years
               !
            
             then
             which
             nothing
             can
             be
             said
             more
             notoriously
             false
             ,
             and
             monstrously
             absurd
             .
             But
             againe
             ,
             suppose
             the
             age
             most
             famous
             for
             its
             ignorance
             were
             after
             S.
             Gregories
             dayes
             ,
             who
             knows
             not
             (
             that
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             stranger
             to
             all
             Antiquity
             and
             Ecclesiastical
             History
             )
             that
             there
             was
             in
             some
             ages
             before
             S.
             Gregory
             ,
             at
             least
             among
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             and
             many
             Ministers
             ,
             so
             much
             ignorance
             ,
             as
             might
             easily
             betray
             them
             to
             mistakes
             in
             several
             doctrines
             ,
             and
             pretended
             Traditions
             ?
             And
             finally
             if
             all
             he
             aims
             at
             were
             granted
             ,
             it
             signifies
             not
             much
             ,
             and
             cannot
             pretend
             to
             prove
             any
             more
             then
             this
             ,
             That
             in
             the
             first
             ages
             errors
             did
             not
             creep
             in
             at
             that
             door
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             granted
             without
             any
             considerable
             prejudice
             to
             the
             Protestant
             assertiō
             ,
             since
             in
             other
             ages
             most
             of
             their
             great
             errors
             might
             come
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             ages
             they
             might
             come
             in
             several
             other
             wayes
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             20.
             
             The
             second
             Branch
             is
             this
             .
             That
             as
             some
             ages
             might
             mistake
             the
             doctrines
             of
             their
             Fathers
             so
             they
             might
             knowingly
             deliver
             to
             their
             posterity
             ,
             not
             the
             doctrine
             they
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             but
             some
             other
             .
             And
             of
             this
             many
             reasons
             may
             be
             given
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             confine
             my self
             to
             three
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             21.
             1.
             
             It
             might
             be
             from
             Gods
             just
             judgment
             ,
             giving
             men
             up
             to
             believe
             what
             was
             false
             ,
             viz.
             That
             such
             doctrines
             did
             come
             from
             the
             Apostles
             by
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             which
             indeed
             did
             not
             .
             Nay
             what
             these
             men
             would
             needs
             perswade
             us
             was
             impossiible
             ,
             the
             H.
             Ghost
             hath
             assured
             us
             is
             certain
             and
             future
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               Because
               they
               receiv●d
               not
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               love
               of
               it
               ,
               God
               shall
               send
               strong
               delusions
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               believe
               a
               lye
               :
            
             a
             place
             more
             consi●erable
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             particularly
             levelled
             at
             the
             Romish
             
             faction
             (
             as
             might
             be
             evidently
             shewed
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             extravagant
             from
             my
             present
             businesse
             .
             That
             the
             character
             here
             described
             suit
             ,
             with
             the
             quality
             of
             divers
             ages
             forementioned
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             were
             such
             ,
             as
             did
             not
             receive
             the
             truth
             in
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             pleasure
             in
             unrighteousnesse
             ;
             he
             that
             reviews
             what
             hath
             been
             here
             said
             ,
             will
             find
             no
             cause
             to
             doubt
             :
             and
             therefore
             that
             the
             judgment
             here
             denounced
             should
             be
             inflicted
             upon
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             then
             what
             might
             be
             expected
             from
             the
             faithfulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             usual
             course
             of
             his
             providence
             .
             And
             if
             they
             might
             believe
             other
             lyes
             of
             greater
             importance
             ,
             and
             more
             dangerous
             consequence
             ,
             why
             might
             they
             not
             believe
             such
             a
             lye
             as
             this
             ,
             viz.
             That
             a
             doctrine
             came
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             indeed
             did
             not
             ?
             And
             because
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             forementioned
             ages
             ,
             the
             Clergy
             and
             Popes
             not
             excepted
             ,
             were
             apparently
             guilty
             of
             the
             sins
             here
             deciphered
             ,
             and
             consequently
             obnoxious
             to
             the
             judgment
             here
             predicted
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             intolerable
             impudence
             to
             assert
             ,
             that
             those
             men
             were
             infallibly
             g●ided
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             whom
             that
             God
             ,
             who
             cannot
             lye
             ,
             hath
             threatned
             to
             give
             up
             to
             believe
             lyes
             ;
             of
             which
             this
             is
             not
             the
             least
             considerable
             and
             dreadful
             ,
             to
             believe
             such
             persons
             to
             be
             infallible
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             22.
             2.
             
             The
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             one
             age
             might
             knowingly
             recede
             from
             the
             doctrine
             of
             their
             immediate
             Ancestors
             ,
             and
             deliver
             another
             doctrine
             to
             their
             posterity
             ;
             because
             they
             might
             believe
             ,
             that
             the
             Chu●ches
             and
             Fathers
             of
             the
             next
             foregoing
             age
             might
             fall
             into
             some
             errors
             :
             for
             that
             which
             is
             actually
             believed
             by
             Protestants
             now
             ,
             might
             possibly
             be
             believed
             by
             the
             Fathers
             then
             ,
             
               Ab
               esse
               ad
               posse
               valet
               argum●ntum
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             sufficient
             for
             the
             answer
             of
             this
             argument
             ,
             and
             the
             defence
             of
             our
             cause
             :
             but
             
               ex
               abundanti
            
             I
             adde
             ,
             That
             
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             this
             was
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             writers
             in
             some
             ages
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             out
             
             of
             undeniable
             testimonies
             .
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             only
             adde
             2
             or
             3
             passages
             out
             of
             Cyprian
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             evidently
             discern
             ,
             how
             little
             weight
             was
             then
             laid
             upon
             (
             that
             which
             is
             now
             said
             to
             be
             infallible
             )
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             .
             Tradition
             indeed
             was
             the
             plea
             urged
             by
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             against
             Cyprian
             and
             the
             
               African
               Bishops
            
             :
             now
             mark
             what
             the
             reply
             is
             .
             Two
             things
             Cyprian
             answers
             :
             1.
             
             
               That
               th●y
               of
               Rome
               did
               not
               observe
               all
               antient
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               this
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               appears
               from
               their
               opinion
               about
               Easter
            
             :
             which
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             discovers
             the
             vanity
             of
             that
             supposition
             ,
             which
             they
             lay
             as
             a
             basis
             of
             the
             present
             position
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             delivers
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             she
             professeth
             to
             have
             received
             from
             her
             Ancestors
             .
             2.
             
             He
             answers
             ,
             That
             
               this
               was
               but
               a
               humane
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               infallible
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             it
             is
             considerable
             ,
             that
             he
             writes
             thus
             to
             the
             Pope
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             sufficiently
             understand
             ,
             what
             was
             
             Cyprian's
             judgment
             ,
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             that
             age
             concerning
             the
             infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             as
             also
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
             And
             conformable
             to
             Cyprians
             was
             the
             decision
             of
             the
             whole
             Councel
             of
             
               Carthage
               ,
               When
               truth
               is
               manif●st
               ,
            
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               let
               custome
               yield
               to
               truth
               ,
               and
               although
               hitherto
               none
               did
               baptize
               Hereticks
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               now
               let
               them
               begin
               to
               baptize
               them
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             Cyprian
             speaking
             of
             the
             custome
             of
             mixing
             wine
             and
             water
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             hath
             these
             words
             :
             
               Nor
               should
               any
               one
               think
               that
               the
               custome
               of
               some
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               ,
               for
               we
               are
               to
               enquire
               whom
               they
               followed
               ,
               for
               onely
               Christ
               is
               to
               be
               followed
               :
            
             and
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               r●gard
               what
               others
               have
               done
               before
               us
               ,
               but
               what
               Christ
               ,
               who
               is
               before
               all
               ,
               first
               did
               ;
               for
               we
               
               must
               not
               follow
               mens
               customes
               ,
               but
               Gods
               Truth
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             in
             another
             place
             he
             positively
             asserts
             ,
             that
             
               when
               any
               thing
               is
               out
               of
               order
               ,
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               be
               satisfied
               is
               to
               go
               to
               the
               fountaine
               ,
               to
               the
               head
               and
               originall
               of
               Divine
               Tradition
               ,
               to
               Evangelicall
               and
               Apostolicall
               Tradition
            
             (b)
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             undeniably
             followes
             that
             Cyprian
             and
             his
             brethren
             ,
             did
             not
             judge
             the
             Tradition
             of
             the
             next
             preceding
             Age
             Infallible
             ,
             nor
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             sufficient
             ,
             (
             as
             these
             Gentlemen
             now
             do
             )
             and
             consequently
             thought
             it
             might
             introduce
             opinions
             contrary
             to
             what
             they
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             when
             by
             these
             allegations
             it
             appeares
             as
             plainly
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             written
             with
             a
             Sun
             beame
             ,
             they
             judged
             it
             lyable
             to
             mistakes
             and
             errours
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             very
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             3.
             
             There
             might
             be
             an
             agreement
             and
             designe
             amongst
             many
             persons
             and
             eminent
             members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             corrupt
             the
             Doctrine
             received
             from
             their
             Ancestors
             for
             their
             wordly
             interest
             and
             carnall
             ends
             ,
             of
             which
             almost
             all
             Ages
             afford
             us
             wofull
             and
             innumerable
             instances
             .
             With
             the
             Readers
             leave
             ,
             I
             will
             exemplify
             this
             Proposition
             in
             a
             notorious
             instance
             ,
             in
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             great
             concernment
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             the
             
               prora
               &
               puppis
            
             ,
             The
             foundation
             stone
             and
             corner
             stone
             of
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             will
             take
             Bellarmines
             word
             ,
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             )
             I
             meane
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             I
             beg
             the
             Readers
             pardon
             ,
             if
             I
             do
             a
             little
             more
             largely
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             then
             my
             manner
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             story
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             strikes
             at
             the
             root
             of
             this
             novel
             conceit
             ,
             concerning
             the
             impossibility
             of
             a
             wilfull
             deception
             :
             Mr
             White
             tels
             us
             ,
             the
             Church
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             in
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             especially
             the
             Church
             and
             
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             (
             who
             by
             the
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Papists
             have
             been
             the
             most
             faithfull
             conservators
             of
             Tradition
             )
             :
             The
             Papists
             generally
             agree
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             an
             authentick
             and
             universall
             Tradition
             ,
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             right
             of
             appeales
             is
             a
             principall
             branch
             ,
             and
             the
             greatest
             evidence
             :
             And
             this
             Tradition
             (
             say
             they
             )
             came
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             by
             the
             Fathers
             of
             all
             Ages
             successively
             .
             Well
             then
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             story
             .
             In
             the
             year
             417
             ▪
             There
             was
             a
             famous
             Councell
             at
             Carthag●
             ,
             (
             owned
             by
             Bellarmine
             and
             Baronius
             by
             the
             name
             of
             
               The
               generall
               Councell
               of
               Carthage
            
             )
             consisting
             of
             217
             Bishops
             ,
             among
             whom
             was
             Alypius
             and
             St
             
               Austin
               .
               Zosimus
            
             being
             Pope
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             sends
             his
             Legates
             thither
             ,
             and
             pretends
             a
             right
             of
             appeales
             from
             the
             African
             Churches
             to
             himself
             at
             Rome
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             this
             good
             ,
             he
             alledgeth
             for
             it
             some
             of
             the
             Canons
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             ,
             for
             he
             ascends
             no
             higher
             ,
             the
             more
             silly
             wretch
             he
             !
             for
             if
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
             be
             true
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             brought
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             more
             evident
             and
             irresistible
             then
             100
             Canons
             of
             Nice
             ,
             (
             which
             now
             all
             the
             World
             rings
             of
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             discourses
             are
             full
             fraught
             with
             )
             viz.
             The
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             supremacy
             of
             Peter
             devolved
             upon
             him
             ,
             the
             universall
             Tradition
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             .
             But
             of
             all
             these
             here
             is
             
               altum
               silentium
            
             .
             for
             you
             must
             conceive
             these
             were
             Arguments
             laid
             up
             in
             store
             (
             like
             the
             Treasure
             in
             S
             t
             Mark●
             Chest
             )
             for
             some
             high
             future
             exigencies
             ,
             or
             wisely
             reserved
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             wherein
             the
             World
             should
             wonder
             after
             the
             beast
             ,
             and
             be
             most
             capable
             of
             such
             impressions
             .
             Well
             ,
             The
             Fathers
             consider
             his
             Petition
             (
             for
             as
             yet
             the
             Popes
             were
             not
             masters
             of
             their
             Art
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             Learned
             their
             lesson
             of
             
               volumus
               ,
               statuimus
               ,
               mandamus
            
             )
             and
             marvell
             at
             the
             proposition
             ,
             and
             tell
             Faustus
             and
             his
             collegues
             ,
             that
             they
             find
             no
             such
             Canons
             in
             their
             Copies
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             as
             were
             alledged
             ,
             and
             had
             indeed
             been
             forged
             at
             Rome
             (
             as
             is
             acknowledged
             
             even
             by
             that
             Popish
             Councel
             of
             (a)
             Florence
             )
             Hereupon
             a
             motion
             is
             made
             and
             agreed
             ,
             that
             they
             send
             forthwith
             to
             the
             Bishops
             of
             
               Constantinople
               ,
               Alexandria
            
             ,
             and
             Antioch
             ,
             for
             their
             Copies
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             that
             Councell
             .
             (
             A
             sawcy
             trick
             it
             was
             not
             onely
             ●o
             deny
             the
             Popes
             Infallibility
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             question
             his
             verity
             )
             when
             they
             receive
             them
             ,
             they
             finde
             that
             the
             pretended
             Canons
             were
             not
             there
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             ,
             there
             should
             be
             no
             appeales
             from
             Africa
             to
             the
             Roman
             Bishop
             :
             (
             A
             strange
             boldnesse
             in
             this
             Councell
             ,
             to
             reverse
             the
             institution
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             usurpe
             upon
             S
             t
             Peters
             jurisdiction
             ,
             and
             provoke
             him
             upon
             whom
             they
             wholly
             depended
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             all
             their
             decrees
             !
             it
             is
             great
             pitty
             they
             were
             not
             better
             advised
             :
             Well
             ,
             you
             may
             imagine
             what
             sad
             tidings
             this
             was
             at
             Rome
             :
             You
             will
             desire
             to
             know
             what
             their
             Answer
             is
             ,
             why
             then
             for
             your
             satisfaction
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             take
             notice
             :
             They
             have
             a
             Tradition
             at
             Rome
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             part
             of
             that
             inscription
             upon
             Seth's
             Pillars
             ,
             erected
             before
             the
             flood
             ,
             which
             Iosephus
             mentions
             ,
             the
             Counterpart
             whereof
             they
             have
             in
             the
             Vatican
             )
             that
             when
             ever
             his
             Holinesse
             is
             gravel'd
             with
             an
             hard
             Argument
             ,
             and
             can
             do
             no
             good
             about
             the
             premises
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             lawful
             for
             him
             ,
             or
             others
             pleading
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             Conclusion
             :
             Bellarmines
             words
             are
             expresse
             :
             The
             African
             
               Fathers
               were
               deceived
               through
               ignorance
            
             (b)
             .
             What
             pitty
             was
             it
             that
             Bellarmine
             was
             not
             their
             Secretary
             to
             informe
             them
             better
             ?
             The
             African
             
               Fathers
               did
               rashly
               ,
               and
               depart●d
               from
               the
               example
               and
               obedience
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
            
             saith
             Stapleton
             (c)
             q
             d.
             they
             
             were
             naughty
             boyes
             and
             deserved
             to
             be
             whipped
             into
             better
             manners
             -
             The
             more
             inexcusable
             the
             Pope
             that
             did
             not
             thunder
             them
             into
             order
             by
             his
             Excommunications
             ;
             But
             why
             do
             I
             mention
             these
             :
             Behold
             ,
             a
             greater
             then
             Bellarmine
             or
             Stapleton
             is
             here
             ;
             Enter
             Boniface
             the
             second
             who
             thus
             VVrites
             in
             his
             Epistle
             to
             Eulabius
             (
             an
             Epistle
             owned
             for
             his
             by
             
               Pighius
               ,
               Lindanus
               ,
               Sanderus
               ,
               Turrianus
               ,
               Alanus
               ,
               Copus
            
             and
             Harding
             ,
             though
             Bellarmine
             being
             urged
             with
             it
             ,
             pretends
             it
             is
             suspected
             ,
             but
             dare
             not
             say
             it
             is
             forged
             :
             )
             Aurelius
             
               with
               his
               collegues
            
             (
             whereof
             S
             t
             Austin
             was
             one
             )
             
               by
               the
               instigation
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               began
               proudly
               to
               exalt
               themselves
               against
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
            
             (a)
             So
             it
             seemes
             these
             Fathers
             were
             wickedly
             resolved
             against
             the
             Supremacy
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             with
             a
             
               Flectere
               si
               n●queo
               superos
               ,
               Acheronta
               movebo
               ,
            
             and
             they
             ,
             whom
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Learned
             Papists
             affirme
             to
             be
             infallibly
             guided
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             Holinesse
             declares
             they
             were
             acted
             by
             the
             Divell
             :
             By
             this
             time
             I
             hope
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             wholly
             blinde
             ,
             may
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             this
             Argument
             from
             Tradition
             :
             Catholick
             Tradition
             is
             pretended
             at
             Rome
             for
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             and
             Infallibility
             :
             This
             Tradition
             with
             oth●rs
             comes
             to
             them
             by
             uninterrupted
             succession
             from
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             wherein
             (
             by
             the
             Argument
             I
             have
             now
             in
             consideration
             )
             it
             was
             impossible
             for
             the
             Bishops
             or
             Governours
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             either
             to
             misunderstand
             the
             mind
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             or
             wittingly
             to
             deceive
             their
             posterity
             :
             That
             which
             they
             make
             impossible
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             the
             instance
             proposed
             discovers
             to
             be
             certainly
             done
             ,
             it
             being
             impossible
             that
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             should
             make
             such
             a
             decree
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             either
             been
             ignorant
             of
             such
             a
             Tradition
             (
             as
             Bellarmine
             chargeth
             them
             )
             or
             wilfully
             and
             maliciously
             
             opposed
             it
             (
             as
             the
             Pope
             accuseth
             them
             )
             And
             forasmuch
             as
             these
             Fathers
             pleaded
             a
             Tradition
             directly
             contrary
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Romanists
             pretend
             viz.
             That
             there
             should
             be
             no
             appeales
             to
             Rome
             ,
             it
             irresistibly
             followes
             that
             Tradition
             hath
             deceived
             ,
             either
             them
             formerly
             ,
             or
             the
             Papists
             at
             this
             day
             .
             I
             shall
             dismisse
             this
             Answer
             with
             a
             remarke
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Pope
             and
             Popish
             faction
             durst
             for
             their
             own
             base
             and
             ambitious
             designes
             ,
             use
             such
             palpable
             forgery
             in
             a
             time
             of
             so
             much
             light
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             so
             many
             diligent
             observers
             and
             potent
             opposers
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             prudent
             Reader
             to
             imagine
             ,
             what
             forgeries
             might
             be
             expected
             from
             them
             in
             after
             Ages
             ,
             in
             times
             of
             ignorance
             and
             carelesnesse
             ,
             when
             all
             the
             VVorld
             was
             in
             a
             deep
             sleep
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             onely
             vigilant
             to
             improve
             all
             occasions
             to
             his
             advantage
             ,
             and
             had
             allmost
             all
             Princes
             and
             People
             in
             the
             Christian
             VVorld
             at
             his
             Devotion
             .
             And
             thus
             much
             may
             serve
             for
             the
             seventh
             Answer
             ,
             wherein
             I
             have
             been
             the
             more
             prolix
             ,
             because
             it
             strikes
             at
             the
             root
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             &
             not
             onely
             proves
             the
             possibility
             of
             deceit
             in
             Traditions
             ,
             but
             also
             discovers
             the
             wayes
             and
             modes
             ,
             by
             which
             mistakes
             may
             be
             committed
             ,
             and
             falshoods
             introduced
             under
             pretence
             of
             Tradition
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             adde
             but
             one
             thing
             more
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             Answ.
             8.
             and
             last
             .
             If
             the
             Tradition
             pretended
             ,
             give
             us
             infallible
             assurance
             that
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             come
             from
             the
             Apostles
             :
             then
             the
             Romish
             Church
             holdeth
             no
             Doctrines
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             they
             have
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             :
             But
             the
             Romish
             Church
             holdeth
             many
             Doctrines
             which
             she
             hath
             not
             received
             from
             the
             Apostles
             :
             This
             I
             might
             take
             for
             granted
             ,
             having
             allready
             proved
             it
             in
             that
             fundamentall
             Tradition
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             concerning
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             :
             I
             might
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             what
             I
             have
             reported
             out
             of
             diverse
             Popish
             Authors
             of
             greatest
             note
             ,
             
             concerning
             their
             acknowledgments
             of
             their
             departing
             from
             the
             Doctrines
             and
             practises
             of
             the
             Fathers
             :
             and
             having
             said
             so
             much
             there
             ,
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             mentioning
             two
             particulars
             :
             The
             first
             shall
             be
             (
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             more
             large●y
             discussed
             Chap.
             3.
             whither
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             )
             about
             the
             Blessed
             Virgins
             conception
             in
             Originall
             sin
             .
             The
             present
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             (
             or
             at
             least
             of
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             and
             most
             eminent
             members
             of
             it
             )
             is
             for
             her
             immaculate
             conception
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             from
             the
             decrees
             of
             Popes
             and
             Universities
             ,
             &c.
             and
             innumerable
             of
             their
             most
             approved
             Authors
             :
             How
             much
             this
             opinion
             was
             favoured
             by
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             sufficiently
             appeares
             from
             their
             Decree
             about
             Originall
             sin
             ,
             (
             though
             cunningly
             and
             doubtfully
             delivered
             ,
             as
             the
             Devils
             Oracles
             used
             to
             be
             )
             in
             which
             Decree
             ,
             they
             declare
             that
             they
             would
             not
             comprehend
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             :
             The
             sence
             of
             which
             decree
             (
             according
             to
             that
             favourable
             glosse
             which
             M
             r
             White
             puts
             upon
             it
             )
             was
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             Councell
             did
             judge
             both
             opinions
             probable
             :
             Now
             from
             the
             businesse
             thus
             stated
             I
             gather
             two
             undeniable
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             Fallibility
             of
             Tradition
             .
             1.
             
             Tradition
             told
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             that
             one
             of
             those
             opinions
             was
             positively
             false
             viz.
             That
             the
             Blessed
             Virgin
             was
             not
             conceived
             in
             sin
             :
             Tradition
             told
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             that
             either
             of
             these
             opinions
             was
             probably
             true
             ,
             which
             is
             an
             implicit
             contradiction
             .
             2.
             
             Seeing
             in
             this
             hot
             contest
             not
             yet
             ended
             between
             the
             different
             factions
             of
             the
             Romanists
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             both
             sides
             pretend
             Tradition
             for
             their
             contrary
             opinions
             (
             and
             both
             agree
             in
             this
             to
             hold
             nothing
             but
             what
             they
             have
             by
             Tradition
             )
             Therefore
             Tradition
             must
             needs
             have
             deceived
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             Infallible
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             adde
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             which
             the
             most
             and
             learnedest
             of
             them
             hold
             viz.
             of
             immaculate
             conception
             was
             not
             received
             by
             Tradition
             from
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             
             from
             the
             ingenuous
             confessions
             of
             their
             most
             Learned
             VVriters
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             may
             adde
             those
             words
             of
             
               Melchior
               Canus
               ,
               That
               the
               Bless●d
               Virgin
               was
               wholly
               free
               from
               Originall
               sinne
               cannot
               be
               proved
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               according
               to
               its
               genuine
               meaning
            
             :
             But
             that
             is
             but
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             give
             the
             Scripture
             a
             goeby
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             what
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Golden
             rule
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             therefore
             he
             addes
             presently
             ,
             
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               said
               that
               it
               came
               into
               the
               Church
               by
               Apostolicall
               Tradition
               ,
               for
               those
               Traditions
               could
               not
               come
               to
               our
               hands
               by
               any
               other
               then
               those
               Bishops
               ,
               and
               holy
               Authors
               which
               succeded
               the
               Apostles
               :
               But
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               those
               antient
               writers
               did
               not
               receive
               it
               from
               their
               Ancestors
               for
               then
               they
               would
               have
               faithfully
               delivered
               it
               to
               their
               posterity
            
             (a)
             And
             yet
             (
             if
             M
             r
             Whites
             Discourse
             be
             solid
             )
             in
             spight
             of
             your
             eyes
             you
             shall
             believe
             ,
             not
             onely
             that
             no
             Doctrine
             is
             delivered
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             which
             hath
             not
             been
             conveyed
             to
             their
             hands
             from
             Fathers
             to
             Children
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             impossible
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             should
             creep
             in
             .
          
           
             The
             other
             instance
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Canon
             of
             the
             Scripture
             imposed
             upon
             us
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             they
             say
             is
             another
             Apostolicall
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             own
             prime
             Authors
             ,
             confesse
             the
             most
             Antient
             Fathers
             to
             be
             on
             our
             side
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             to
             severall
             of
             their
             Apocryphall
             Books
             :
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             gives
             them
             to
             us
             in
             generall
             :
             
               The
               Antient
               Fathers
               did
               hold
               the
               controverted
               Books
               to
               be
               
               un-canonicall
            
             (a)
             Bellarmine
             gives
             us
             
               Epiphanius
               ,
               Hilary
               ,
               Ruffinus
            
             ,
             and
             Hierom
             ;
             (b)
             Canus
             gives
             us
             
               Orig●n
               ,
               Damascen
               ,
               Athanasius
            
             ,
             and
             Melito
             (c)
             a
             famous
             and
             antient
             Father
             ,
             who
             flourished
             Anno
             170
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             man
             of
             great
             judgment
             and
             ven●rable
             Sanctity
             ,
             saith
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             ,
             who
             purposely
             travelled
             to
             the
             Eastern
             Churches
             (
             where
             the
             Apostles
             had
             their
             principall
             residence
             and
             employment
             )
             to
             learne
             out
             the
             true
             Canon
             ,
             and
             brings
             a
             
               non
               est
               in
               ventus
            
             for
             the
             Apocryphall
             Books
             ,
             and
             returnes
             with
             the
             very
             same
             Canon
             which
             we
             own
             ,
             so
             that
             in
             him
             we
             have
             the
             Testimonies
             of
             all
             those
             flourishing
             and
             Apostolicall
             Churches
             ,
             to
             which
             Tertullian
             directs
             us
             for
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             Truth
             :
             Nor
             to
             this
             day
             have
             the
             Papists
             cited
             one
             Father
             or
             Councell
             ,
             within
             the
             compasse
             of
             600
             (
             I
             think
             I
             may
             say
             a
             1000
             )
             years
             ,
             who
             did
             receive
             their
             whole
             Canon
             ,
             and
             consequently
             none
             of
             them
             (
             for
             ought
             appeares
             in
             their
             Writings
             )
             knew
             any
             thing
             of
             this
             pretended
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             (
             as
             it
             seemes
             by
             the
             story
             )
             when
             the
             Image
             of
             Diana
             dropt
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             she
             brought
             this
             Tradition
             along
             with
             her
             :
             The
             like
             might
             be
             shewed
             in
             ●undry
             other
             particulars
             :
             In
             the
             caelibacy
             of
             Priests
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             
               de
               jure
               humano
               ,
               not
               divine
               ,
            
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             
               Thomas
               ,
               Durandus
               ,
               Lombardus
            
             ,
             and
             Scotus
             ,
             four
             principall
             pillars
             of
             the
             Papall
             Church
             ,
             and
             Turrianus
             was
             noted
             by
             Cassander
             as
             the
             onely
             man
             of
             all
             ,
             both
             old
             and
             late
             Writers
             of
             the
             Popish
             party
             who
             maintained
             the
             
               jus
               divinum
            
             of
             it
             :
             But
             if
             it
             were
             an
             Apostolicall
             Tradition
             ,
             it
             was
             
               de
               jure
               Divino
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             would
             ▪
             never
             have
             dispensed
             with
             a
             divine
             Injunction
             :
             So
             in
             the
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             
             Purgatory
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             considerable
             points
             wherein
             I
             need
             say
             nothing
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             been
             so
             fully
             cleared
             by
             diverse
             Learned
             Protestant
             Writers
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             by
             
               Iewell
               ,
               Vsher
            
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Jesuites
             Challenge
             ;
             Moulins
             Novelty
             of
             Popery
             ,
             Dallaeus
             in
             severall
             pieces
             ,
             Rainolds
             de
             Libris
             Apo●ryphis
             ,
             
               Whitaker
               Chamier
            
             ,
             and
             innumerable
             others
             :
             But
             
               manum
               de
               Tabulâ
            
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             hope
             ,
             may
             suffice
             for
             the
             refutation
             of
             this
             novell
             invention
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             where
             I
             have
             been
             more
             large
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             late
             plea
             ,
             and
             lesse
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             it
             by
             Protestant
             Authors
             .
             And
             so
             it
             remaines
             unshaken
             ;
             That
             a
             Papists
             Faith
             hath
             no
             solid
             Foundation
             in
             orall
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Churches
             Authority
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             businesse
             of
             this
             Proposition
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             8.
             
             Of
             Miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             .
          
           
             Sect.
             1.
             
             BUt
             we
             are
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             the
             end
             of
             our
             journey
             ;
             And
             although
             the
             Arguments
             urged
             by
             Protestants
             against
             their
             resolution
             of
             Faith
             ,
             have
             probably
             convinced
             the
             consciences
             of
             diverse
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             have
             they
             not
             stop'd
             their
             mouths
             .
             We
             have
             shewed
             in
             the
             former
             Chapters
             ,
             how
             they
             have
             been
             driven
             from
             post
             to
             post
             ,
             and
             as
             in
             a
             besieged
             City
             ,
             when
             the
             Walls
             and
             Works
             of
             it
             are
             battered
             down
             ,
             they
             raise
             new
             fortifications
             ,
             so
             having
             seen
             their
             former
             pretences
             batter'd
             about
             their
             eares
             ,
             some
             of
             them
             have
             devised
             one
             shift
             more
             ;
             for
             finding
             themselves
             yet
             in
             that
             ridiculous
             Circle
             (
             of
             believing
             the
             Scripture
             for
             the
             
             Churches
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             Church
             for
             Scriptures
             sake
             )
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             attempts
             of
             their
             Brethren
             to
             get
             out
             ;
             Some
             of
             them
             have
             taken
             up
             their
             rest
             in
             the
             markes
             of
             a
             Church
             and
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             .
          
           
             This
             (
             though
             rejected
             by
             former
             and
             learneder
             Papists
             yet
             )
             of
             late
             hath
             been
             taken
             up
             by
             Turnebull
             in
             his
             T●tragonismus
             ,
             a
             discourse
             about
             the
             Object
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             by
             the
             late
             Answerer
             of
             Bishop
             Lauds
             Book
             ,
             called
             
             Lawa's
             Labyrinth
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               We
               prove
               the
               Churches
               Infallibility
               not
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               motives
               of
               Credibility
               ,
               and
               signes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               ,
               Sanctity
               of
               life
               ,
               miracles
               ,
               efficacy
               ,
               purity
               ,
               and
               excellency
               of
               Doctrine
               ,
               fulfilling
               of
               Proph●cies
               ,
               succession
               of
               lawfully
               sent
               Pastours
               ,
               Vnity
               ,
               Antiquity
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               name
               of
               Catholick
               .
               Then
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               having
               thus
               proved
               the
               Churches
               Infallible
               Authority
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               received
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               we
               confirme
               the
               same
               by
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               Scripture
               ▪
               proofs
               are
               not
               Prime
               and
               Absolute
               ,
               but
               onely
               secondary
               and
            
             ex
             suppositione
             ,
             &
             ad
             hominem
             ,
             or
             ex
             principiis
             concessis
             
               against
               Sectaries
            
             (a)
             This
             is
             their
             plea
             ,
             concerning
             which
             I
             shall
             need
             to
             say
             the
             lesse
             ,
             because
             the
             Book
             wherein
             it
             is
             revived
             and
             urged
             ,
             called
             
               Labyrinthus
               Cantuariensis
            
             ,
             is
             so
             solidly
             and
             Learnedly
             Answered
             by
             my
             worthy
             friend
             M
             r
             Stillingfleet
             :
             Yet
             having
             finished
             this
             Discourse
             long
             before
             that
             excellent
             work
             came
             forth
             ,
             and
             having
             twisted
             it
             into
             the
             method
             of
             the
             present
             Treatise
             and
             designe
             ,
             I
             thought
             not
             fit
             wholly
             to
             supersede
             it
             ,
             whereby
             the
             body
             of
             the
             work
             would
             be
             renderd
             lame
             and
             incompleat
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             be
             shorter
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             to
             cut
             off
             such
             passages
             as
             happily
             may
             be
             coincident
             with
             what
             is
             said
             by
             Mr
             Stillingfleet
             in
             that
             particular
             ;
             for
             I
             do
             not
             desire
             
               actum
               agere
            
             .
          
           
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             observed
             ,
             how
             shamelessely
             these
             men
             abuse
             their
             Readers
             ,
             when
             they
             pretend
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             solidly
             demonstrated
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             (
             and
             this
             they
             generally
             do
             :
             )
             Here
             you
             have
             
               reum
               confit●ntem
            
             ,
             they
             confesse
             the
             imbecillity
             of
             those
             Arguments
             ;
             For
             (
             say
             they
             )
             they
             are
             but
             secondary
             proofs
             ,
             and
             
               Argumenta
               ad
               hominem
            
             :
             Now
             such
             Arguments
             are
             not
             cogent
             and
             concluding
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             onely
             do
             conclude
             against
             some
             particular
             Adversary
             from
             his
             own
             principles
             :
             So
             they
             acknowledge
             that
             although
             their
             Arguments
             may
             perswade
             one
             that
             is
             docible
             ,
             yet
             they
             cannot
             convince
             a
             gainsayer
             :
             And
             the
             strength
             of
             their
             Argument
             depends
             upon
             the
             Courtesy
             of
             the
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             3.
             2.
             
             In
             vaine
             are
             these
             Marks
             of
             a
             Church
             pleaded
             for
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             when
             other
             Churches
             have
             a
             juster
             claime
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             little
             colour
             have
             the
             Romanists
             for
             their
             monopoly
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             upon
             enquiry
             it
             will
             be
             found
             they
             have
             no
             considerable
             interest
             in
             them
             :
             This
             I
             shall
             shew
             in
             the
             principall
             and
             most
             important
             of
             them
             .
             1.
             
             The
             first
             in
             dignity
             (
             though
             not
             in
             order
             )
             is
             the
             glory
             of
             Miracles
             :
             The
             most
             eminent
             in
             this
             kind
             are
             confessed
             to
             be
             those
             which
             were
             done
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             Those
             Miracles
             were
             done
             in
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             which
             appeares
             thus
             :
             These
             Miracles
             were
             done
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             delivered
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             repugnant
             thereunto
             :
             Ergo
             ,
             These
             Miracles
             were
             done
             in
             confirmation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             :
             The
             Major
             our
             adversaries
             dare
             not
             deny
             :
             The
             Minor
             hath
             been
             undeniably
             evidenced
             so
             much
             to
             the
             conviction
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             
             that
             they
             dare
             not
             owne
             the
             Scripture
             for
             their
             Judge
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             submitting
             themselves
             to
             its
             sentence
             ,
             bend
             their
             wits
             to
             except
             against
             the
             judge
             ,
             and
             decline
             its
             Tribunall
             ,
             following
             that
             Counsell
             which
             was
             given
             to
             Pericles
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             studying
             how
             to
             give
             up
             his
             accounts
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             rather
             study
             how
             to
             give
             up
             no
             account
             at
             all
             :
             And
             some
             of
             them
             (
             whose
             words
             are
             recited
             in
             this
             Treatise
             )
             acknowledge
             the
             folly
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             who
             would
             manage
             their
             cause
             by
             Scripture
             Arguments
             :
             But
             whether
             the
             Protestant
             Doctrine
             hath
             been
             solidly
             evinced
             from
             Scripture
             or
             not
             ,
             thus
             much
             undoubtedly
             followes
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             miracles
             be
             pretended
             against
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             Christ
             sealed
             by
             his
             miracles
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             and
             the
             miracles
             done
             by
             Christ
             &c.
             are
             infinitely
             to
             be
             preferred
             before
             them
             .
             And
             consequently
             the
             glory
             of
             Miracles
             is
             more
             ours
             then
             theirs
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             4.
             
             The
             like
             I
             may
             say
             secondly
             ,
             for
             the
             efficacy
             of
             Doctrine
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             confidently
             appropriate
             to
             themselves
             :
             But
             if
             the
             efficacy
             of
             their
             sword
             were
             not
             greater
             then
             that
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             world
             would
             quickly
             see
             the
             vanity
             of
             that
             Argument
             :
             And
             how
             little
             confidence
             themselves
             put
             in
             it
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             professed
             necessity
             of
             an
             Inquisition
             .
             Next
             newes
             I
             expect
             is
             to
             hear
             this
             Argument
             pleaded
             on
             the
             behalfe
             of
             the
             Alchoran
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             it
             may
             upon
             as
             good
             grounds
             ,
             their
             religion
             being
             much
             of
             the
             same
             complexion
             ,
             and
             the
             Popish
             cause
             being
             managed
             most
             commonly
             by
             Mahumetan
             weapons
             .
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             let
             a
             man
             consider
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             the
             miraculous
             successe
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Religion
             in
             the
             late
             Reformation
             ,
             how
             strangely
             ,
             speedily
             ,
             generally
             ,
             it
             diffused
             it self
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             manner
             as
             the
             Gospell
             did
             in
             its
             first
             Plantation
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             great
             disadvantages
             it
             was
             to
             grapple
             with
             ;
             the
             horrible
             ignorance
             and
             perversenesse
             of
             the
             Age
             ,
             
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             long
             custome
             and
             inveterate
             prejudice
             ,
             the
             craft
             of
             Polititians
             ,
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             the
             might
             of
             Princes
             and
             Emperors
             ,
             the
             threats
             ,
             fires
             ,
             inqu●si●ions
             of
             Persecutors
             ,
             the
             great
             offers
             and
             multiplied
             allurements
             to
             Apostacy
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             that
             shall
             review
             all
             these
             things
             (
             as
             they
             are
             recorded
             by
             the
             Historians
             of
             both
             parties
             )
             will
             quickly
             understand
             to
             whom
             this
             Character
             belongs
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             5.
             
             For
             the
             purity
             and
             excellency
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             :
             If
             their
             and
             our
             Doctrines
             were
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             that
             test
             ,
             the
             controversy
             would
             speedily
             be
             at
             an
             end
             .
             The
             Word
             of
             God
             is
             the
             palace
             and
             rule
             of
             purity
             ,
             and
             that
             Doctrine
             which
             hath
             most
             of
             conformity
             therewith
             ,
             hath
             most
             of
             purity
             :
             Howsoever
             ,
             it
             is
             too
             grosse
             a
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             to
             alledge
             that
             for
             a
             note
             and
             evidence
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             doubtfull
             then
             the
             Church
             it selfe
             :
             And
             for
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             we
             are
             heartily
             glad
             to
             hear
             of
             it
             ;
             if
             the
             reports
             were
             as
             credible
             as
             the
             newes
             is
             good
             ,
             it
             would
             rejoyce
             our
             hearts
             ,
             because
             their
             own
             Authors
             in
             severall
             Ages
             ,
             have
             successively
             acknowledged
             and
             bewailed
             ,
             the
             horrible
             and
             universall
             wickednesse
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             Clergy
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             stories
             are
             full
             of
             their
             monstrous
             filthinesse
             ,
             though
             ordinarily
             masked
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             externall
             holinesse
             .
             And
             for
             the
             holinesse
             of
             their
             Church
             of
             late
             times
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             say
             this
             :
             Of
             all
             men
             they
             have
             least
             cause
             to
             dispute
             against
             
               faith
               alone
            
             ,
             for
             he
             that
             can
             believe
             their
             sanctity
             had
             need
             be
             a
             Solifidian
             ,
             and
             have
             ne●ther
             sence
             nor
             reason
             :
             But
             you
             must
             know
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             lives
             upon
             her
             old
             stock
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             holinesse
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             which
             they
             intend
             .
             Bellarmine
             is
             forced
             to
             go
             farre
             back
             for
             his
             proofs
             ,
             for
             he
             alledgeth
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Antients
             Fathers
             as
             arguments
             of
             their
             Holinesse
             ;
             so
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             all
             on
             a
             sudden
             grown
             Orthodox
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
             imputation
             ,
             with
             this
             proviso
             ,
             that
             they
             allow
             the
             imputation
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             to
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             their
             wickednesse
             ,
             you
             may
             as
             farre
             as
             you
             please
             even
             to
             Adam
             ,
             nay
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             ,
             even
             to
             theFather
             of
             the
             Praeadamitae
             ,
             impute
             to
             them
             the
             Holinesse
             of
             their
             Ancestors
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             prodigious
             filthinesse
             ,
             the
             Sorce●ies
             ,
             Adulteries
             ,
             Murderers
             ,
             Heresies
             of
             their
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             former
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             Popes
             ,
             that
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             6.
             
             And
             for
             the
             other
             grand
             Character
             of
             consent
             with
             Antiquity
             ,
             which
             they
             vaunt
             so
             much
             of
             ,
             among
             those
             ,
             that
             either
             have
             not
             learning
             to
             search
             into
             the
             Antients
             ,
             or
             wit
             to
             judg
             of
             what
             they
             read
             ;
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             hoary
             head
             of
             Antiquity
             is
             not
             to
             be
             respected
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             found
             in
             the
             way
             of
             righteousnesse
             ;
             evill
             doctrines
             or
             habits
             ,
             the
             more
             Antient
             ,
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             the
             inveteratenesse
             of
             a
             disease
             ,
             is
             no
             commendation
             to
             it
             :
             He
             that
             shall
             please
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Fathers
             with
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             or
             peruse
             the
             Discourses
             of
             our
             Learned
             Authors
             upon
             this
             point
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Rainolds
               ,
               Iewell
               ,
               Whitaker
               ,
               Chamier
               ,
               Dallaeus
               ,
               Albertinus
               ,
               Vsher
               ,
               Morton
               ,
               Morney
               ,
               Rivet
               ,
            
             and
             multitudes
             more
             ,
             will
             soon
             discover
             the
             impudence
             of
             this
             plea
             ;
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             labours
             would
             quickly
             appeare
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             but
             for
             that
             piece
             of
             their
             imposture
             ,
             that
             as
             they
             deny
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             to
             lay-men
             ,
             so
             they
             forbid
             the
             reading
             of
             our
             Protestant
             Authors
             to
             their
             Scholars
             ,
             excepting
             such
             whose
             consciences
             they
             find
             to
             be
             of
             a
             Jesuiticall
             complexion
             ,
             and
             free
             from
             the
             heresy
             of
             tendernesse
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             7.
             
             I
             know
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             we
             want
             diverse
             of
             those
             marks
             which
             they
             have
             ,
             as
             Duration
             ,
             Amplitude
             ,
             Visible
             succession
             ,
             Union
             among
             our selves
             and
             with
             the
             Pope
             :
             But
             al●though
             the
             Papists
             have
             no
             colourable
             pretence
             to
             those
             Characters
             ,
             among
             such
             as
             will
             inquire
             into
             the
             verity
             of
             their
             Assertions
             ,
             and
             not
             greedily
             
             swallow
             down
             all
             of
             them
             ;
             though
             in
             point
             of
             duration
             ,
             divers
             of
             the
             most
             materiall
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             present
             Romish
             Church
             are
             so
             far
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             stand
             convicted
             of
             Novellisme
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             their
             own
             Authors
             :
             And
             for
             Amplitude
             ;
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             intolerable
             boasting
             with
             the
             credulous
             vulgar
             ,
             the
             learned
             know
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             containeth
             not
             one
             third
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             World
             :
             And
             for
             Succession
             ;
             their
             own
             Authors
             have
             acknowledged
             frequent
             and
             long
             interruption
             ,
             yea
             even
             in
             the
             Papall
             See
             :
             Yet
             ,
             if
             all
             that
             might
             be
             said
             upon
             those
             points
             were
             superseded
             ,
             If
             they
             grant
             us
             ,
             or
             we
             can
             prove
             the
             former
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             miracles
             confirme
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Fathers
             prof●sse
             our
             Faith
             ,
             that
             the
             efficacy
             ,
             purity
             ,
             and
             excellency
             of
             Doctrine
             belongs
             to
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             much
             matter
             the
             rest
             ,
             nor
             will
             the
             Reader
             who
             is
             satisfied
             in
             the
             former
             ,
             be
             at
             all
             startled
             at
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             8.
             3.
             
             Consider
             what
             rotten
             Pillars
             most
             of
             these
             are
             ,
             upon
             which
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             leanes
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             ,
             they
             need
             no
             Sampson
             to
             pull
             them
             down
             ;
             one
             of
             them
             excepted
             ,
             which
             Bellarmine
             therefore
             puts
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             from
             the
             name
             of
             Catholick
             ,
             as
             being
             grounded
             upon
             that
             infallible
             Maxime
             
               Conveniunt
               r●bus
               nomina
               saepe
               suis
            
             :
             That
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             resisted
             .
             onely
             I
             blame
             Bellarmines
             oversight
             ,
             that
             being
             so
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Sanctity
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             prove
             it
             from
             the
             Title
             of
             Holinesse
             given
             to
             the
             head
             of
             it
             :
             And
             then
             here
             had
             been
             a
             paire
             of
             Demonstrations
             not
             to
             be
             paralleld
             in
             all
             Euclid
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             9.
             
             And
             for
             severall
             other
             marks
             ,
             there
             is
             this
             inexcusable
             errour
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             alledge
             those
             notes
             to
             prove
             the
             Church
             which
             are
             altogether
             impertinent
             and
             ridiculous
             ,
             if
             you
             do
             not
             presuppose
             the
             Church
             :
             so
             they
             wisely
             suppose
             ,
             what
             they
             see
             they
             cannot
             prove
             :
             I
             instance
             in
             Duration
             ,
             Antiquity
             ,
             Unity
             ,
             Amplitude
             ,
             
             Succession
             ,
             against
             which
             I
             thus
             argue
             :
             Either
             these
             do
             prove
             the
             being
             of
             the
             Church
             where
             ever
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Church
             where
             they
             are
             absent
             ,
             or
             they
             do
             not
             ;
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             absurdly
             brought
             to
             prove
             their
             Church
             ;
             if
             you
             say
             they
             do
             ,
             then
             where
             those
             Characters
             are
             found
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             wanting
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             Church
             :
             But
             neither
             one
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             is
             true
             ;
             not
             the
             first
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             not
             one
             of
             those
             now
             mentioned
             but
             have
             agreed
             to
             Pagans
             or
             Hereticks
             .
             Who
             knowes
             not
             the
             Antiquity
             ,
             Duration
             ,
             Amplitude
             ,
             and
             Unity
             of
             the
             Pagan
             Religion
             ?
             All
             those
             were
             the
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Heathens
             against
             the
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             Papists
             have
             these
             arrowes
             out
             of
             their
             quiver
             :
             and
             to
             say
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             reasonable
             ,
             that
             they
             that
             have
             borrowed
             so
             much
             of
             their
             Religion
             and
             Worship
             from
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             should
             also
             borrow
             their
             Arguments
             :
             for
             you
             know
             the
             accessary
             followes
             the
             princip●ll
             .
             the
             onely
             wonder
             is
             ,
             how
             those
             Arguments
             which
             were
             weak
             and
             absurd
             in
             the
             Pagans
             (
             and
             so
             judged
             and
             rejected
             by
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             )
             are
             become
             strong
             in
             the
             Papists
             ?
             But
             I
             know
             a
             reason
             for
             that
             too
             .
             The
             Pope
             pretends
             to
             a
             Divinity
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             he
             can
             make
             weake
             things
             strong
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             is
             Infallible
             ,
             so
             their
             Arguments
             are
             without
             all
             doubt
             irresistible
             .
             VVho
             knowes
             not
             that
             the
             Arrian
             Heresy
             overspread
             the
             World
             ?
             That
             the
             mistery
             of
             iniquity
             which
             began
             to
             work
             in
             St
             Pauls
             dayes
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             be
             finished
             and
             destroyed
             untill
             Christs
             second
             comming
             ?
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             
             That
             there
             was
             a
             time
             when
             the
             whole
             World
             wonder'd
             after
             the
             beast
             .
          
           
             And
             for
             the
             latter
             branch
             ,
             who
             knowes
             not
             that
             the
             Christian
             Church
             was
             a
             true
             Church
             when
             it
             wanted
             those
             Characters
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             diverse
             of
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             in
             its
             infancy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             could
             not
             have
             Duration
             ,
             when
             confined
             to
             a
             narrow
             roome
             Act.
             1.
             and
             therefore
             
             had
             no
             amplitude
             ?
             and
             consequently
             ,
             these
             are
             no
             necessary
             marks
             ,
             nor
             certain
             discoveries
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             as
             the
             Popish
             Doctors
             make
             their
             simple
             Proselytes
             believe
             .
             So
             succession
             of
             Pastors
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             presuppose
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             whereof
             they
             are
             Pastors
             :
             which
             forceth
             their
             own
             Authors
             to
             confesse
             ,
             
               that
               without
               true
               doctrine
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               true
               succession
            
             :
             and
             that
             
               a
               local
               succession
               alone
               without
               a
               profession
               of
               sound
               doctrine
               is
               no
               certain
               note
               :
            
             so
             Stapleton
             (a)
             .
             And
             Bellarmine
             ingenuously
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             
               that
               this
               argument
               of
               Succession
               is
               brought
               by
               them
               chiefly
               to
               prove
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               succession
               ,
               from
               whence
               it
               doth
               not
               follow
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               necessarily
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               is
               there
               ,
               where
               succession
               is
            
             (b)
             :
             So
             if
             this
             argument
             should
             possibly
             disprove
             our
             Church
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             prove
             theirs
             .
          
           
             §
             10.
             
             So
             for
             Unity
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             shoe
             will
             fit
             every
             foot
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             urged
             by
             Pagans
             ,
             (
             whose
             great
             argument
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             divisions
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             the
             unity
             of
             Pagans
             in
             their
             Religion
             ;
             )
             and
             the
             Fathers
             answered
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             (
             as
             we
             do
             the
             Papists
             )
             that
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             is
             one
             ,
             so
             the
             Devil
             's
             Babylon
             is
             one
             ,
             as
             S.
             Austin
             expresseth
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             Unity
             without
             Verity
             is
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             It
             was
             no
             argument
             of
             the
             verity
             and
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             united
             against
             Christ
             :
             nor
             was
             it
             an
             evidence
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Corinth
               ,
               Galatia
            
             ,
             and
             others
             mentioned
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             were
             not
             the
             true
             Churches
             of
             
             Christ
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             peste'rd
             with
             fearful
             divisions
             ,
             and
             worse
             opinions
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             are
             owned
             by
             any
             Divines
             of
             the
             Protestant
             confession
             .
             But
             if
             this
             test
             were
             allowed
             ,
             if
             things
             be
             weighed
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             little
             benefit
             by
             it
             .
             I
             know
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             familiar
             with
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             then
             to
             possesse
             silly
             seduced
             creatures
             with
             an
             opinion
             of
             their
             unity
             ,
             and
             our
             divisions
             :
             I
             wish
             the
             latter
             were
             not
             more
             evident
             then
             the
             former
             ,
             God
             open
             the
             eyes
             ,
             and
             humble
             and
             forgive
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             causing
             divisions
             and
             offences
             among
             us
             ,
             have
             laid
             this
             stumbling
             block
             in
             their
             way
             !
             It
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             they
             that
             cannot
             examine
             things
             ,
             are
             deceived
             with
             words
             .
             But
             if
             any
             discreet
             person
             look
             within
             the
             vaile
             ,
             and
             compare
             their
             condition
             and
             ours
             ,
             he
             will
             find
             ,
             
               Clodius
               accus
               at
               moechos
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             do
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             man
             infected
             with
             a
             leprosy
             ,
             should
             reproach
             one
             who
             was
             troubled
             with
             the
             itch
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             a
             man
             ,
             whose
             hand
             was
             cut
             off
             ,
             should
             quarrel
             with
             another
             for
             having
             a
             scratch
             on
             his
             finger
             .
             As
             for
             our
             Churches
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             is
             usual
             for
             the
             Papists
             to
             charge
             us
             with
             the
             frantick
             opinions
             of
             Quakers
             ,
             the
             desperate
             heresies
             of
             Socinus
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             but
             they
             would
             take
             it
             ill
             ,
             if
             we
             should
             charge
             their
             Religion
             with
             all
             the
             Blasphemous
             ,
             atheistical
             ,
             heretical
             opinions
             of
             some
             that
             have
             liveed
             amongst
             them
             .
             Their
             own
             consciences
             tell
             them
             ,
             that
             these
             ,
             though
             they
             are
             among
             us
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             of
             us
             .
             He
             that
             would
             judge
             righteous
             judgment
             ,
             must
             take
             his
             aestimate
             from
             the
             publick
             confessions
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             (
             whose
             Harmony
             is
             published
             and
             proved
             to
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             )
             and
             such
             of
             our
             learned
             Doctors
             as
             adhere
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             shall
             find
             the
             diversities
             of
             opinion
             amongst
             us
             are
             onely
             in
             some
             lesser
             points
             ,
             happily
             about
             government
             ,
             or
             other
             circumstantiall
             things
             :
             but
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             and
             undeniable
             ,
             that
             all
             of
             them
             do
             hold
             the
             head
             ,
             &
             agree
             in
             all
             the
             fundamental
             points
             of
             Religiō
             .
             But
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             what
             if
             there
             be
             cloven
             Tongues
             
             in
             Protestant
             Churches
             ?
             Is
             Rome
             a
             City
             at
             unity
             within
             it self
             ?
             How
             come
             we
             then
             to
             hear
             the
             noise
             of
             axes
             and
             hammers
             among
             the
             builders
             of
             their
             Temple
             ?
             300
             differences
             have
             been
             collected
             out
             of
             
             Bellarmine's
             words
             and
             works
             ,
             and
             several
             of
             them
             of
             greater
             importance
             then
             any
             of
             our
             divisions
             (a)
             .
             It
             is
             true
             they
             have
             a
             pretty
             knack
             ,
             when
             we
             tell
             them
             of
             their
             divisions
             ;
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             in
             things
             
               de
               fide
            
             :
             I
             see
             ,
             
               Duo
               cùm
               faciunt
               idem
               non
               est
               idem
               .
            
             It
             is
             a
             woful
             division
             among
             us
             between
             Remonstrants
             and
             Contra-remonstrants
             :
             but
             the
             same
             difference
             among
             them
             ,
             between
             Jesuits
             and
             Dominicans
             ,
             that
             is
             of
             no
             moment
             .
             Oh
             ye
             foolish
             Papists
             !
             how
             long
             will
             you
             be
             bewitched
             by
             such
             silly
             impostures
             !
             how
             long
             will
             you
             love
             simplicity
             ?
             So
             for
             that
             great
             division
             among
             them
             ,
             about
             the
             very
             foundation
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             ten
             times
             more
             weighty
             then
             all
             the
             Protestant
             differences
             put
             together
             ,
             )
             the
             Pope's
             Infallibility
             ;
             they
             tell
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             
               de
               fide
            
             ,
             although
             indeed
             it
             be
             their
             
               fundamentum
               fundamentorum
            
             ,
             and
             their
             whole
             Religion
             hangs
             upon
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             the
             Jesuits
             ,
             and
             the
             far
             greatest
             number
             of
             the
             learned
             Doctors
             and
             eminent
             writers
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             of
             this
             age
             .
             It
             is
             confessed
             by
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             divided
             in
             this
             great
             point
             :
             so
             Bellarmine
             tells
             you
             :
             
               The
               second
               opinion
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Pope
               as
               Pope
               may
               teach
               heresy
               ;
               this
               opinion
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               defended
               by
               Nilus
               ,
               some
               Parisians
               ,
               as
               Gerson
               ,
               and
               Almaine
               ,
               and
               Alphonsus
               de
               Castro
               ,
               and
               Adrian
               the
               sixth
               a
               Pope
               ,
               in
               his
               question
               of
               Confirmation
               .
            
             So
             we
             have
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Pope
             to
             assure
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             hath
             not
             Infallibility
             .
             
               And
               this
               opinion
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               not
               properly
               heretical
               ,
               for
               we
               see
               the
               Church
               doth
               still
               tolerate
               it
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               erroneous
               ,
               and
               
               very
               near
               heresy
            
             (a)
             .
             I
             will
             tell
             you
             how
             near
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Jesuits
             have
             throughly
             leaven'd
             the
             world
             with
             that
             opinion
             ,
             and
             perfectly
             destroyed
             the
             liberties
             of
             the
             Gallican
             Churches
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             can
             do
             it
             without
             raising
             a
             commotion
             in
             his
             own
             kingdome
             ,
             then
             you
             shall
             find
             this
             Embryo
             perfected
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             become
             a
             compleat
             heresie
             .
             In
             like
             manner
             saith
             Dr.
             Holden
             ,
             speaking
             of
             the
             Pope's
             Infallibility
             :
             
               We
               see
               it
               is
               argued
               on
               both
               sides
               by
               many
               most
               godly
               and
               learned
               Catholicks
               ,
               both
               antient
               and
               modern
               ,
               and
               neither
               part
               hath
               yet
               been
               censured
               ,
               or
               prohibited
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               no
               Catholick
               is
               bound
               to
               this
               or
               that
               side
               .
            
             By
             which
             one
             instance
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             how
             much
             reason
             we
             have
             to
             bespeak
             them
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             Math.
             7.5
             .
             
               Thou
               Hypocrite
               ,
               first
               cast
               out
               the
               Beam
               out
               of
               thine
               own
               eye
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               shalt
               see
               clearly
               to
               cast
               out
               the
               mote
               out
               of
               thy
               brothers
               eye
               .
            
             Thus
             we
             see
             when
             their
             pretended
             signs
             come
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             they
             are
             lighter
             then
             vanity
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             seen
             by
             this
             short
             and
             transient
             consideration
             of
             the
             most
             and
             weightiest
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             
             But
             ,
             although
             other
             evidences
             are
             pleaded
             ,
             yet
             the
             rest
             of
             them
             come
             in
             onely
             as
             handmaids
             to
             the
             principal
             Character
             of
             miracles
             ,
             for
             here
             it
             is
             that
             they
             set
             up
             their
             rest
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             I
             too
             for
             a
             season
             .
             So
             the
             Answerer
             of
             Bishop
             
               Land
               :
               The
               Church
               is
               proved
               to
               be
               infallible
               the
               same
               way
               that
               Moses
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               were
               proved
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               by
               the
               sanctity
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               
               and
               the
               glory
               of
               their
               miracles
               .
               The
               works
               of
               Christ
               did
               of
               themselves
               without
               Scripture
               prove
               Christ
               to
               be
               infallible
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             5.36
             .
             and
             10
             25
             ,
             38.
             and
             14
             11.
             
               and
               the
               Apostles
               confirmed
               their
               words
               by
               signes
               .
               Mark.
            
             14.19
             .
             (a)
             And
             consequently
             ,
             the
             miracles
             done
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             do
             without
             Scripture
             prove
             her
             infallibility
             .
             This
             is
             their
             last
             plea
             ,
             they
             are
             now
             brought
             to
             their
             last
             legs
             ;
             if
             this
             fail
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             lost
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             
             Ans.
             1.
             
             If
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             prove
             their
             infallibility
             in
             the
             doctrine
             they
             delivered
             ,
             then
             they
             prove
             the
             fallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             their
             actual
             error
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             visibly
             departed
             from
             that
             doctrine
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             prove
             any
             infallibility
             ,
             they
             prove
             theirs
             ,
             who
             adhere
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             And
             so
             we
             thank
             them
             for
             this
             argument
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             Ans.
             2.
             
             Although
             where
             miracles
             are
             true
             ,
             and
             many
             ,
             and
             evident
             ,
             and
             uncontrolled
             ,
             they
             give
             a
             great
             stroke
             to
             the
             proof
             of
             that
             doctrine
             ,
             which
             is
             confirmed
             by
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             false
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             did
             require
             an
             absolute
             submission
             to
             ,
             and
             belief
             of
             ,
             every
             doctrine
             ,
             upon
             the
             bare
             account
             of
             miracles
             ,
             without
             any
             reference
             to
             Scripture
             .
             And
             it
             is
             most
             certain
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             (
             notwithstanding
             their
             miracles
             )
             did
             prove
             their
             doctrines
             from
             ,
             and
             allow
             their
             hearers
             to
             examine
             their
             doctrines
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
             This
             strikes
             at
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             argument
             &
             plea
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             thoroughly
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             14.
             1.
             
             This
             appears
             from
             the
             expresse
             commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             In
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             where
             Christ
             bids
             them
             believe
             him
             for
             his
             works
             sake
             ,
             he
             commands
             them
             to
             believe
             him
             for
             the
             Scriptures
             sake
             ,
             Joh.
             5.39
             .
             
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
            
             :
             And
             if
             the
             former
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             prove
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             their
             argument
             from
             miracles
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             latter
             prove
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Protestants
             argument
             from
             Scripture
             ?
             especially
             ,
             if
             you
             consider
             ,
             that
             Christ
             apparently
             prefers
             Scripture
             arguments
             before
             that
             of
             miracles
             :
             for
             in
             that
             5.
             of
             John
             ,
             where
             he
             ascends
             gradually
             from
             the
             weakest
             to
             the
             strongest
             testimonies
             ,
             he
             placeth
             them
             in
             this
             order
             .
             First
             ,
             he
             urgeth
             
             Iohn's
             testimony
             ,
             vers
             .
             32.
             next
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             his
             miracles
             ,
             vers
             .
             36.
             and
             last
             ,
             the
             testimony
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             v.
             39.
             
             And
             this
             more
             fully
             appears
             from
             Luke
             .
             16.29
             .
             
               If
               they
               hear
               not
               Moses
               ,
               and
               the
               prophets
               ,
               neither
               will
               they
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               though
               one
               rose
               from
               the
               dead
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             words
             
             Chrysostome's
             glosse
             is
             full
             and
             cogent
             ,
             (
             at
             least
             to
             them
             who
             pretend
             to
             rely
             upon
             the
             Fathers
             authority
             ,
             and
             exactly
             to
             maintain
             their
             doctrines
             :
             )
             his
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               That
               you
               may
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
            
             (
             and
             consequently
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             )
             
               is
               more
               to
               be
               believed
               then
               the
               preaching
               of
               one
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ;
               consider
               this
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               that
               is
               dead
               ,
               is
               a
               servant
               ,
               but
               what
               the
               Scripture
               speaks
               ,
               those
               things
               the
               Lord
               speaks
            
             (a)
             .
             Whence
             I
             thus
             argue
             :
             The
             authority
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             onely
             greater
             
               in
               se
            
             ,
             but
             more
             credible
             
               quoad
               nos
            
             ,
             then
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Servant
             :
             This
             no
             man
             living
             will
             deny
             .
             But
             the
             authority
             of
             Scriptures
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             (
             adde
             a
             Councel
             to
             him
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             )
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             a
             Servant
             ,
             yea
             (
             if
             you
             take
             that
             in
             earnest
             ,
             which
             is
             intended
             onely
             for
             a
             complement
             )
             a
             Servant
             of
             Servants
             :
             Ergo
             the
             Scripture
             is
             more
             to
             be
             credited
             then
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Church
             .
             It
             was
             a
             
             good
             turn
             for
             the
             Pope
             ,
             that
             
               Greg.
               de
               Valentia
            
             hath
             assured
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Fathers
             do
             at
             any
             time
             talke
             sawcily
             ,
             
               Sua
               tum
               constat
               authoritas
               Romano
               Pontifici
               ,
            
             i.e.
             The
             Pope
             will
             keep
             his
             authority
             and
             infallibility
             in
             spight
             of
             them
             :
             else
             I
             am
             afraid
             this
             passage
             of
             S.
             Chrysostomes
             might
             have
             done
             his
             Holinesse
             a
             discourtesy
             .
             And
             this
             farther
             appears
             from
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             where
             you
             have
             the
             question
             expresly
             decided
             ;
             for
             after
             the
             Apostle
             had
             confirmed
             his
             doctrine
             from
             that
             miraculous
             appearance
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Mount
             ,
             and
             that
             voice
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             he
             addes
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             
             
               We
               have
               a
               more
               sure
               word
               of
               Prophecy
               .
            
             The
             Bereans
             did
             not
             believe
             S.
             
             Paul's
             in●allibility
             ,
             barely
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             miracles
             ,
             (
             nor
             are
             they
             therefore
             blamed
             )
             but
             did
             examine
             his
             doctrines
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             (
             and
             for
             that
             they
             are
             commended
             .
             )
             Act.
             17.11
             .
          
           
             §
             15.
             2.
             
             It
             was
             not
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             all
             miracles
             should
             be
             believed
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             have
             some
             miracles
             rejected
             :
             therefore
             he
             would
             not
             have
             all
             miracles
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             for
             themselves
             ,
             credited
             and
             owned
             .
             The
             Assumption
             I
             prove
             by
             three
             arguments
             .
          
           
             §
             16.
             1.
             
             Christ's
             will
             was
             compliant
             with
             his
             Fathers
             will
             ,
             and
             he
             came
             to
             fulfill
             Gods
             word
             ,
             not
             to
             destroy
             it
             :
             But
             this
             was
             the
             express
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             all
             miracles
             should
             not
             be
             credited
             .
             This
             no
             man
             can
             doubt
             of
             ,
             that
             reads
             Deut.
             13.
             
             
               If
               there
               arise
               among
               you
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               a
               dreamer
               of
               dreams
               ,
               and
               giveth
               thee
               a
               sign
               ,
               or
               a
               wonder
               ,
               and
               the
               sign
               or
               wonder
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               whereof
               he
               spake
               unto
               thee
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Let
               us
               go
               after
               other
               Gods
               ,
               —
               and
               let
               us
               serve
               them
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               not
               hearken
               unto
               the
               words
               of
               that
               Prophet
               ,
               for
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               proveth
               you
               .
            
             Whence
             it
             irrefragably
             follows
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             could
             ,
             without
             blasphemy
             ,
             be
             imagined
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             had
             delivered
             such
             a
             doctrine
             as
             this
             ,
             
               Let
               us
               go
               after
               other
               Gods
               ,
            
             his
             miracles
             should
             have
             been
             disowned
             ,
             and
             rejected
             ,
             and
             therefore
             miracles
             of
             themselves
             are
             not
             to
             be
             credited
             .
          
           
           
             §
             17.
             2.
             
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             foretold
             us
             ,
             that
             miracles
             should
             be
             done
             by
             the
             teachers
             of
             false
             doctrines
             :
             Therefore
             miracles
             in
             themselves
             are
             no
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             a
             doctrine
             .
             The
             Consequence
             none
             can
             deny
             .
             The
             Antecedent
             (
             which
             alone
             can
             admit
             of
             doubt
             )
             is
             so
             evident
             from
             plain
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             I
             need
             onely
             recite
             them
             .
             I
             will
             mention
             onely
             two
             places
             :
             2
             Thes.
             2
             9.
             
             
               The
               coming
               of
               Antichrist
               is
               said
               to
               be
               after
               the
               working
               of
               Satan
               with
               all
               power
               ,
               and
               signs
               ,
               and
               lying
               wonders
            
             :
             and
             that
             you
             may
             see
             they
             are
             called
             lying
             wonders
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             
               ratione
               materiae
            
             ,
             (
             because
             they
             are
             fabulous
             ,
             and
             pretended
             ,
             )
             as
             
               ratione
               finis
            
             ,
             (
             because
             brought
             to
             confirme
             a
             lye
             ,
             )
             it
             is
             said
             Apoc.
             13.13
             ,
             14.
             
             That
             
               he
               doth
               great
               wonders
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               maketh
               fire
               to
               come
               down
               from
               heaven
               on
               the
               earth
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               deceiveth
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
               by
               means
               of
               those
               miracles
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               power
               to
               do
               .
            
             I
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             world
             is
             well
             mended
             with
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             that
             those
             miracles
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             were
             foretold
             as
             a
             character
             of
             Antichristianity
             ,
             are
             now
             become
             an
             evidence
             of
             Infallibility
             .
          
           
             §
             18.
             3.
             
             That
             evidence
             which
             Christ
             speaks
             of
             ,
             as
             common
             to
             himself
             and
             counterfeit-Messiahs
             ,
             is
             no
             sufficient
             evidence
             ,
             nor
             at
             all
             to
             be
             equall'd
             with
             that
             evidence
             which
             is
             peculiar
             to
             the
             true
             Messias
             :
             But
             the
             evidence
             of
             miracles
             Christ
             speaks
             of
             ,
             as
             common
             to
             himself
             and
             counterfeit
             Messiahs
             .
             This
             is
             plain
             from
             Mat.
             24.
             24.
             
             
               There
               shall
               arise
               false
               Christs
               ,
               and
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               shall
               shew
               great
               signs
               and
               wonders
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               were
               possible
               ,
               they
               should
               deceive
               the
               very
               elect
               .
            
             The
             Scripture
             only
             is
             the
             sure
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             and
             therefore
             ,
             what
             Divines
             observe
             of
             the
             Spirits
             testimony
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             alwaies
             conjunct
             with
             the
             testimony
             of
             conscience
             ,
             (
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             said
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             but
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             the
             like
             we
             may
             discern
             in
             this
             ,
             That
             where
             Christ
             urgeth
             the
             argument
             of
             miracles
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             in
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             we
             saw
             in
             Joh.
             5.
             and
             
             the
             like
             we
             have
             Joh.
             10
             .
             25-38
             .
             where
             Christ
             pleads
             his
             works
             onely
             as
             they
             are
             done
             
               in
               his
               Fathers
               name
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             onely
             as
             he
             pretended
             his
             Fathers
             name
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             did
             the
             false
             Christs
             Mat.
             24.
             )
             but
             he
             really
             acted
             them
             with
             his
             commission
             ,
             and
             in
             conformity
             to
             his
             will
             and
             word
             :
             So
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             only
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             not
             miracles
             in
             themselves
             ,
             as
             this
             argument
             of
             the
             Papists
             falsly
             supposeth
             .
          
           
             §
             19.
             
             Ans.
             3.
             
             If
             it
             were
             admitted
             ,
             that
             miracles
             (
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             their
             marks
             of
             a
             Church
             )
             do
             prove
             the
             verity
             of
             a
             doctrine
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             necessarily
             prove
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             him
             that
             doth
             those
             works
             ,
             or
             receives
             that
             doctrine
             .
             Observe
             this
             ,
             for
             it
             strikes
             at
             the
             root
             of
             this
             their
             last
             pretence
             .
             The
             notes
             of
             a
             man
             may
             prove
             his
             manhood
             ,
             but
             they
             do
             not
             prove
             his
             nobility
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             learning
             :
             these
             must
             be
             proved
             aliunde
             from
             another
             head
             .
             The
             Protestant
             notes
             of
             a
             Church
             do
             prove
             the
             being
             and
             truth
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             its
             infallibility
             ;
             nor
             would
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             the
             Protestants
             pretended
             or
             desired
             it
             ,
             (
             for
             mens
             pretences
             ,
             or
             desires
             do
             not
             alter
             the
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             the
             notes
             do
             prove
             the
             Churches
             verity
             .
             But
             what
             are
             the
             priviledges
             of
             that
             Church
             so
             constituted
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             whether
             Infallibility
             be
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             another
             question
             ,
             and
             the
             resolution
             of
             it
             must
             be
             fetched
             from
             another
             Topick
             :
             now
             that
             this
             is
             so
             ,
             I
             shall
             plainly
             and
             briefly
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             )
             undeniably
             prove
             .
             It
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             gift
             of
             miracles
             was
             not
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             but
             was
             communicated
             by
             God
             to
             other
             Ministers
             and
             Christians
             in
             the
             primitive
             times
             :
             either
             then
             they
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             such
             Minister
             and
             Christian
             ,
             singly
             considered
             ,
             was
             infallible
             ,
             (
             which
             no
             man
             ever
             yet
             was
             so
             impudent
             to
             assert
             ,
             )
             or
             confesse
             ,
             that
             miracles
             are
             no
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             Infallibility
             .
             It
             was
             enough
             that
             miracles
             did
             confirme
             the
             doctrines
             delivered
             ,
             whether
             by
             
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             other
             Ministers
             ,
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             (
             though
             they
             had
             been
             otherwise
             fallible
             .
             )
             But
             if
             they
             will
             do
             that
             which
             never
             man
             did
             ,
             viz.
             assert
             the
             infallibility
             of
             every
             such
             worker
             of
             miracles
             ,
             then
             not
             only
             the
             Pope
             &
             Councels
             and
             Catholick
             Church
             are
             infallible
             ,
             but
             also
             Xaverius
             the
             Jesuite
             ,
             (
             of
             whose
             miracles
             they
             tell
             us
             so
             many
             fine
             stories
             ,
             though
             he
             himself
             in
             his
             Epistles
             speaks
             not
             a
             syllable
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             bewailes
             the
             want
             of
             the
             gift
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             a
             miracle
             (
             if
             any
             )
             most
             necessary
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             Indians
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             their
             own
             relations
             of
             these
             miracles
             may
             be
             credited
             )
             he
             must
             be
             infallible
             .
             And
             so
             here
             is
             another
             article
             of
             the
             Popish
             Creed
             :
             for
             besides
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             Pope
             ,
             or
             Councel
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Jesuites
             :
             
               Non
               equidem
               invideo
               ,
               miror
               magis
               .
            
             Yet
             farther
             ,
             if
             miracles
             were
             solid
             proofs
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             yet
             they
             prove
             it
             onely
             in
             such
             persons
             as
             do
             them
             ;
             
               Papae
               nec
               seritur
               ,
               nec
               metitur
               .
            
             Why
             should
             the
             miracles
             of
             Gregory
             of
             Nazianzen
             prove
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ?
             or
             how
             come
             the
             miracles
             of
             the
             thundring
             Legion
             to
             prove
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             thundring
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ?
             or
             by
             what
             Magical
             art
             do
             those
             miracles
             ,
             which
             left
             poor
             Bernard
             (
             that
             did
             them
             )
             fallible
             ,
             passe
             over
             to
             Rome
             ,
             and
             render
             his
             Holinesse
             Infallible
             ?
             The
             Jewish
             Church
             was
             not
             therefore
             infallible
             ,
             because
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             who
             wrought
             miracles
             amongst
             them
             ,
             were
             thereby
             proved
             infallible
             :
             (
             nor
             do
             the
             Papists
             assert
             the
             infallibility
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             such
             a
             priviledge
             belonging
             to
             those
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             onely
             because
             of
             that
             promise
             to
             the
             High
             Priest.
             Deut.
             17.
             )
             In
             like
             manner
             ,
             if
             their
             narrations
             concerning
             the
             miracles
             of
             S.
             Francis
             ,
             S.
             Dominick
             &c.
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             were
             farther
             granted
             ,
             that
             such
             miracles
             did
             prove
             their
             infallibility
             ,
             yet
             this
             would
             no
             way
             prove
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             in
             which
             they
             were
             done
             .
             so
             in
             diverse
             respects
             you
             see
             the
             argument
             fals
             to
             the
             ground
             .
          
           
           
             §
             20
             Ans.
             4.
             
             Miracles
             are
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             the
             infallibility
             of
             the
             persons
             that
             do
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             prove
             the
             verity
             of
             doctrines
             delivered
             by
             them
             .
             That
             miracles
             have
             been
             done
             ,
             (
             or
             at
             least
             such
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             strictest
             observation
             of
             common
             prudence
             could
             not
             distinguish
             from
             miracles
             )
             by
             hereticks
             ,
             yea
             by
             pagans
             ,
             is
             confessed
             by
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             and
             evinced
             by
             the
             known
             examples
             of
             Vespasian
             ,
             (
             who
             cured
             a
             blind
             man
             ,
             as
             Baronius
             himself
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             and
             all
             Historians
             relate
             ,
             )
             and
             
               Apollonius
               Tyanaew
            
             ,
             and
             others
             .
             You
             may
             see
             how
             this
             troubles
             Card.
             Bellarmine
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             this
             answer
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Devil
               had
               possessed
               the
               eye
               of
               that
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               seem
               to
               cure
               ,
               when
               he
               ceased
               to
               hurt
               :
               Mutato
               nomine
               de
               te
               Fabula
               narratur
               :
            
             For
             so
             ,
             whatsoever
             miracles
             are
             done
             ,
             or
             pretended
             by
             the
             Papists
             for
             confirmation
             of
             the
             doctrines
             of
             Devils
             ,
             (
             and
             such
             are
             all
             repugnant
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             two
             of
             their
             doctrines
             are
             particularly
             so
             called
             1
             Tim.
             4.1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             )
             may
             as
             well
             be
             said
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             collusion
             of
             the
             Devil
             .
             And
             yet
             (
             by
             the
             way
             )
             this
             is
             no
             blemish
             to
             God's
             providence
             to
             permit
             such
             miracles
             ,
             but
             an
             act
             of
             his
             wise
             counsel
             ,
             and
             righteous
             judgment
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             will
             not
             be
             won
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             those
             glorious
             ,
             abundant
             ,
             and
             evident
             miracles
             done
             in
             the
             confirmation
             of
             it
             ,
             may
             be
             hardned
             by
             other
             miracles
             ,
             which
             (
             though
             far
             short
             in
             number
             ,
             and
             commonly
             lesse
             notorious
             for
             observation
             ,
             and
             lesse
             bebeneficial
             for
             use
             )
             God
             permits
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             justly
             may
             ,
             having
             forewarn'd
             the
             world
             of
             such
             impostures
             ,
             and
             forestall'd
             the
             minds
             of
             men
             with
             such
             clear
             irradiations
             of
             his
             truth
             ,
             and
             such
             illustrious
             glory
             of
             miracles
             ,
             that
             in
             comparison
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             following
             wonders
             were
             no
             more
             then
             the
             glimmering
             light
             of
             a
             Gloworm
             to
             the
             splendor
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             his
             Meridian
             :
             Of
             which
             we
             have
             eminent
             Instances
             in
             the
             wonders
             of
             Iannes
             and
             Iambres
             ,
             after
             Pharaoh
             had
             hardned
             his
             heart
             against
             the
             word
             of
             
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             glorious
             works
             ,
             and
             afterward
             in
             the
             wonders
             of
             
               Apollonius
               Tyanaeus
            
             ,
             when
             men
             had
             wickedly
             rejected
             the
             offers
             of
             grace
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             resisted
             the
             glorious
             light
             of
             his
             most
             excellent
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             inimitable
             works
             .
             To
             make
             this
             more
             clear
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             it
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             greatest
             champions
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
             Estius
             writes
             thus
             :
             
               The
               Fathers
               and
               Historians
               do
               every
               where
               witnesse
            
             ;
             (
             so
             that
             here
             you
             have
             a
             multitude
             of
             testimonies
             in
             one
             )
             
               that
               true
               miracles
               may
               be
               done
               without
               the
               Church
               by
               false
               Prophets
               .
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               Schismaticks
            
             (a)
             :
             and
             he
             quotes
             among
             other
             witnesses
             Hilary
             ,
             and
             Austin
             ,
             and
             Gregory
             the
             great
             (
             a
             Pope
             ,
             and
             therefore
             infallible
             in
             this
             assertion
             ,
             )
             and
             a
             little
             after
             he
             doth
             so
             positively
             assert
             our
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             so
             strongly
             batter
             down
             the
             pillar
             of
             the
             Papacy
             ,
             that
             if
             you
             did
             not
             know
             the
             Author
             ,
             you
             would
             judg
             him
             to
             be
             an
             absolute
             Protestant
             in
             that
             point
             :
             for
             after
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             that
             
               wonderful
               works
               may
               be
               done
               by
               hereticks
               ,
               and
               Devils
               in
               confirmation
               of
               false
               doctrine
               ,
            
             he
             addes
             ,
             
               but
               against
               this
               dec●it
               Christ
               hath
               forewarned
               his
               faithful
               ones
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Do
               not
               go
               forth
               ,
               do
               not
               believe
               .
               It
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               .
               that
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               Examine
               diligently
               whether
               they
               be
               true
               miracles
               ;
               for
               the
               principal
               confirmation
               of
               the
               faithful
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               old
               ,
               confirmed
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               by
               undoubted
               miracles
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             Maldonate
             (
             though
             as
             seldome
             
             guilty
             of
             ingenuity
             ,
             as
             most
             I
             have
             read
             )
             is
             forced
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             
               Hierom.
               Chrysost.
               Euthymius
               ,
               and
               Theophylact
               .
               do
               prove
               by
               many
               examples
               ,
               that
               true
               miracles
               may
               be
               done
               by
               unbelievers
               ,
               and
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Christ
               admonisbeth
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               even
               when
               they
               work
               true
               miracles
               :
            
             So
             little
             reason
             had
             the
             Author
             of
             
               Lawd's
               Labyrinth
            
             to
             call
             it
             
               a
               strang
               Paradox
               ,
               that
               true
               miracles
               may
               be
               marks
               of
               a
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               all
               Divines
               confess
               ,
               that
               true
               miracles
               are
               not
               feasible
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               thereby
               seales
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               doctrine
               ,
               chap.
            
             9
             sect
             .
             5.
             and
             then
             to
             run
             away
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             throughly
             done
             his
             work
             ,
             when
             you
             see
             his
             bold
             assertion
             confuted
             by
             more
             learned
             persons
             of
             his
             own
             party
             .
             Then
             again
             the
             said
             Maldonate
             puts
             a
             question
             ,
             
               Whether
               no
               argument
               can
               be
               drawn
               from
               miracles
               ,
               to
               prove
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               doctrine
               ?
            
             and
             answers
             ,
             
               It
               follows
               not
               ,
               that
               no
               argument
               can
               be
               drawn
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               no
               certain
               argument
            
             (a)
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             argument
             from
             miracles
             is
             next
             door
             to
             none
             ;
             it
             is
             probable
             ,
             but
             not
             undeniable
             ;
             it
             is
             conjectural
             ,
             but
             not
             certain
             .
             And
             yet
             these
             new
             Doctors
             dare
             lay
             the
             foundation
             of
             all
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             ,
             upon
             meer
             conjectures
             ,
             and
             probabilities
             .
             One
             would
             think
             the
             Jesuit
             had
             borrowed
             this
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             hundreds
             of
             his
             best
             passages
             ,
             out
             of
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             unadvisedly
             transcribed
             it
             into
             his
             commentary
             .
             And
             Andradius
             ,
             the
             great
             defender
             of
             the
             Tridentine
             faith
             ,
             is
             leaven'd
             with
             the
             same
             heresy
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               S.
               Augustine
               contendeth
               ,
               that
               sure
               and
               certain
               tokens
               of
               the
               Church
               are
               to
               be
               
               fetched
               out
               of
               the
               sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               free
               from
               all
               suspition
               of
               falsehood
               :
               but
               miracles
               may
               be
               done
               by
               the
               help
               of
               the
               Devil
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentiâ
            
             tels
             us
             plainly
             ,
             
               that
               miracles
               of
               themselves
               do
               not
               beget
               infallible
               certainty
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               a
               doctrine
               and
               Church
               ,
               but
               on
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               true
               and
               lawful
               Church
               gives
               us
               assurance
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               miracles
               ,
               as
               S.
               Austin
               shews
            
             (b)
             .
             To
             conclude
             this
             answer
             ,
             I
             shall
             onely
             adde
             
             Bellarmine's
             words
             :
             
               Before
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               evident
               ,
               nor
               certain
               ,
               by
               a
               certainty
               of
               faith
               ,
               concerning
               any
               miracle
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               true
               miracle
            
             (c)
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Churches
             infallibility
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             miracles
             ,
             because
             it
             must
             be
             presupposed
             ,
             before
             these
             miracles
             can
             give
             us
             any
             certainty
             .
          
           
             §
             21.
             
             Ans.
             5.
             
             If
             all
             the
             former
             difficulties
             were
             removed
             ,
             it
             profits
             them
             not
             ;
             for
             when
             a
             man
             comes
             to
             look
             into
             the
             pieces
             of
             their
             argument
             from
             miracles
             ,
             he
             shall
             find
             such
             horrible
             mistakes
             ,
             and
             woful
             impostures
             ,
             that
             indeed
             it
             makes
             their
             cause
             the
             worse
             ,
             and
             gives
             prudent
             men
             occasion
             to
             discern
             ,
             that
             these
             are
             the
             Badges
             of
             the
             Antichristian
             faction
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             very
             signes
             ,
             and
             lying
             wonders
             foretold
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             
             I
             shall
             briefly
             look
             upon
             some
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             argument
             .
          
           
             1
             They
             alledge
             for
             themselves
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Fathers
             ,
             which
             being
             done
             
             in
             confirmation
             of
             a
             doctrine
             (
             as
             repugnant
             to
             theirs
             as
             Heaven
             is
             to
             Hell
             )
             are
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             their
             Infallibility
             ,
             that
             they
             demonstrate
             their
             falshood
             and
             heresy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             plead
             all
             those
             miracles
             as
             testimonies
             to
             the
             present
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             which
             were
             done
             by
             such
             ,
             as
             though
             they
             lived
             in
             the
             communion
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             yet
             did
             complain
             of
             their
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             condemn
             diverse
             of
             their
             present
             doctrines
             :
             as
             appears
             in
             Bernard
             ,
             particularly
             in
             the
             great
             doctrine
             of
             Merit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             They
             alledge
             such
             miracles
             ,
             as
             were
             done
             by
             Papists
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             the
             conversion
             of
             Heathens
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             if
             really
             done
             by
             the
             cooperation
             of
             the
             divine
             power
             ,
             do
             prove
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             God
             thereby
             bare
             witnesse
             to
             the
             common
             cause
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             (
             for
             confirmation
             whereof
             such
             miracles
             were
             done
             ,
             ●
             and
             not
             to
             their
             particular
             opinions
             ,
             wherein
             they
             stand
             divided
             from
             other
             Christians
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             alledge
             such
             miracles
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             them
             ,
             their
             own
             Authors
             (
             such
             of
             them
             as
             have
             not
             sacrificed
             to
             Impudence
             )
             acknowledg
             to
             be
             fictitious
             and
             ridiculous
             .
             What
             should
             I
             tell
             you
             of
             that
             known
             censure
             of
             
               Melchior
               Canus
            
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Legends
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             the
             great
             treasuries
             of
             Popish
             miracles
             ,
             and
             received
             by
             the
             poor
             besotted
             Papists
             with
             the
             same
             veneration
             ,
             as
             the
             four
             Gospels
             )
             That
             
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Saints
               were
               written
               with
               lesse
               integrity
               and
               faithfulnesse
               ,
               then
               the
               lives
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Emperors
               were
               written
               by
               Heathen
               authors
            
             (a)
             .
             A
             dear
             sentence
             !
             it
             cost
             him
             the
             loss
             of
             a
             Cardinals
             
             Cap.
             Ag●eeable
             to
             this
             was
             that
             of
             Vives
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Legends
               were
               written
               by
               a
               man
               of
               a
               Brasen
               forehead
               ,
               and
               a
               Leaden
               wit.
            
             I
             shall
             forbear
             further
             particulars
             ,
             for
             it
             were
             endlesse
             to
             enumerate
             all
             the
             complaints
             amongst
             their
             own
             Authors
             ,
             (
             in
             whom
             there
             were
             any
             relicks
             of
             candor
             and
             conscience
             )
             of
             the
             fictions
             in
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             notable
             instances
             of
             those
             impious
             frauds
             discovered
             upon
             the
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             ,
             which
             before
             that
             time
             ,
             were
             reputed
             such
             certain
             miracles
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             man
             an
             Heretick
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             adde
             onely
             this
             ,
             that
             our
             Adversaries
             could
             not
             possibly
             do
             a
             greater
             spight
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             nor
             a
             greater
             dishonour
             to
             those
             illustrious
             and
             unquestionable
             miracles
             done
             by
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             in
             the
             face
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             so
             as
             their
             greatest
             enemies
             were
             forced
             to
             acknowledge
             the
             verity
             of
             them
             ,
             then
             to
             compare
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             equal
             to
             them
             ,
             their
             fabulous
             relations
             concerning
             some
             seeming
             wonders
             ,
             commonly
             done
             in
             a
             corner
             ,
             and
             by
             such
             who
             served
             their
             own
             interest
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             whose
             evidence
             was
             so
             dark
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             them
             was
             questioned
             by
             their
             own
             friends
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             now
             heard
             :
             as
             if
             their
             design
             were
             to
             make
             good
             that
             passage
             of
             one
             of
             their
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             who
             called
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Fabula
               Christi
            
             ,
             the
             fable
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             that
             known
             expression
             ,
             
               How
               great
               riches
               hath
               this
               Fable
               of
               Christ
               procured
               to
               us
               !
            
             But
             if
             every
             syllable
             of
             what
             their
             Fabulists
             have
             recorded
             of
             their
             miracles
             were
             true
             ,
             it
             will
             stand
             them
             in
             little
             stead
             ,
             for
             the
             reasons
             before
             alledged
             ,
             and
             proved
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             miracles
             pretended
             ,
             or
             done
             by
             Papists
             ,
             are
             no
             certain
             and
             sufficient
             evidence
             of
             their
             Infallibility
             ,
             and
             no
             solid
             foundation
             for
             their
             Faith.
             
          
           
             §
             22.
             
             Ans.
             6.
             
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             onely
             adde
             this
             word
             at
             parting
             ,
             that
             if
             miracles
             must
             passe
             for
             arguments
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             ,
             but
             Protestants
             have
             as
             good
             a
             Title
             to
             
             them
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             For
             although
             we
             do
             not
             use
             to
             boast
             of
             wonders
             ,
             nor
             indeed
             have
             any
             need
             to
             use
             that
             Argument
             ,
             having
             such
             solid
             evidence
             and
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             our
             Faith
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             if
             our
             adversaries
             will
             force
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             think
             our
             plea
             is
             as
             just
             as
             theirs
             ,
             and
             we
             could
             very
             easily
             fill
             a
             Volume
             ,
             not
             with
             such
             fictitious
             narrations
             ,
             as
             they
             stuffe
             their
             Legends
             with
             ,
             but
             with
             undoubted
             Histories
             of
             Protestant
             wonders
             .
             If
             the
             Antients
             esteemed
             the
             first
             propagation
             of
             Christianity
             by
             such
             contemptible
             meanes
             against
             such
             potent
             and
             universall
             opposition
             ,
             an
             eminent
             miracle
             ;
             why
             may
             we
             not
             reckon
             this
             for
             a
             miracle
             ,
             that
             the
             reformation
             of
             Religion
             should
             be
             carried
             on
             by
             a
             despicable
             Monk
             in
             despight
             of
             all
             the
             power
             ,
             policy
             ,
             cruelty
             ,
             flattery
             ,
             learning
             of
             the
             last
             Age
             ?
             we
             can
             tell
             them
             of
             miraculous
             cures
             of
             Diseases
             ,
             and
             dispossessions
             of
             Devils
             by
             the
             Prayers
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             of
             certaine
             praedictions
             of
             future
             contingencies
             by
             Protestant
             Ministers
             ,
             of
             miraculous
             preservations
             and
             deliverances
             of
             Protestant
             Princes
             and
             Ministers
             from
             the
             bloody
             rage
             and
             deep
             designes
             of
             Papists
             ,
             of
             eminent
             and
             unusuall
             judgments
             of
             God
             upon
             Popish
             Persecutors
             ,
             of
             all
             these
             there
             are
             remarkable
             instances
             already
             extant
             in
             Print
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             Papists
             were
             never
             able
             to
             disprove
             to
             this
             day
             :
             so
             that
             the
             Protestant
             cause
             is
             not
             inferiour
             to
             the
             Romish
             in
             this
             particular
             ,
             but
             onely
             here
             are
             two
             things
             evident
             in
             Protestants
             which
             are
             not
             so
             in
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             viz.
             1.
             
             The
             Modesty
             of
             the
             Protestants
             that
             they
             do
             not
             boast
             of
             what
             they
             might
             justly
             plead
             .
             2.
             
             The
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             self
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Protestant
             cause
             ,
             that
             hath
             evidence
             enough
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             hath
             Arguments
             enough
             ,
             and
             to
             spare
             ,
             whereas
             the
             penury
             of
             the
             Popish
             cause
             forceth
             them
             to
             catch
             at
             shadowes
             for
             want
             of
             substance
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             23.
             
             Thus
             I
             have
             considered
             the
             severall
             pretences
             of
             their
             great
             Doctors
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Pillars
             upon
             which
             this
             
             vast
             structure
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             depends
             :
             I
             have
             stated
             the
             severall
             pretensions
             in
             the
             words
             of
             their
             own
             most
             approved
             Authors
             :
             I
             have
             weighed
             (
             I
             think
             I
             may
             say
             )
             all
             their
             considerable
             Arguments
             by
             which
             they
             seek
             to
             maintaine
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             ballance
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             have
             found
             them
             light
             :
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             particular
             with
             a
             briefe
             reflection
             upon
             the
             whole
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             diverse
             and
             repugnant
             courses
             of
             their
             Learned
             Authors
             in
             the
             resolution
             and
             foundation
             of
             their
             Faith
             ;
             wherein
             we
             shall
             see
             these
             miserable
             creatures
             running
             (
             like
             the
             false
             Prophet
             in
             Ieremy
             )
             from
             chamber
             to
             chamber
             to
             hide
             themselves
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             They
             made
             a
             bold
             venture
             at
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             fairly
             offerd
             to
             try
             their
             cause
             by
             it
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             deserve
             this
             Motto
             —
             
               Magnis
               tamen
               excidit
               ausis
            
             :
             But
             their
             own
             brethren
             pull'd
             them
             by
             the
             eare
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             that
             would
             not
             do
             their
             work
             .
             
               Gainsayers
               can
               never
               be
               convinced
               out
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               therefore
               you
               must
               confound
               them
               with
               Tradition
               ,
            
             saies
             their
             great
             Salmeron
             (a)
             :
             And
             they
             soone
             found
             that
             to
             be
             true
             which
             once
             a
             Popish
             Clergy
             man
             said
             when
             he
             had
             found
             a
             Bible
             ;
             
               He
               knew
               not
               who
               was
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               sure
               he
               was
               ,
               it
               was
               some
               pestilent
               Heretick
               ,
               for
               he
               every
               where
               condemnes
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               our
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             fly
             to
             the
             Fathers
             and
             their
             Infallible
             Authority
             :
             There
             upon
             a
             faire
             triall
             ,
             they
             are
             beaten
             out
             of
             the
             field
             :
             Upon
             debate
             they
             find
             the
             Fathers
             so
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             so
             uncertaine
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             so
             positive
             against
             them
             in
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             they
             presently
             cry
             Crucifige
             to
             those
             ,
             whose
             ears
             had
             rung
             with
             
             Hosanna's
             before
             ,
             and
             down
             goes
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Fathers
             and
             to
             fetch
             in
             miracles
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             want
             Arguments
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Then
             they
             flie
             to
             Councels
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             meanes
             they
             must
             be
             Infallible
             ;
             well
             ,
             the
             Protestants
             follow
             them
             thither
             :
             That
             point
             comes
             to
             be
             scann'd
             .
             Instances
             are
             given
             of
             the
             errours
             of
             Councels
             (
             if
             either
             Papists
             or
             Protestants
             may
             be
             Judges
             :
             )
             And
             (
             which
             had
             the
             greatest
             hand
             in
             the
             deposing
             of
             Councels
             )
             severall
             notable
             passages
             are
             alleadged
             out
             of
             Councels
             against
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             ,
             and
             diverse
             of
             the
             present
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             :
             And
             upon
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             of
             the
             learned
             and
             considerable
             Papists
             now
             in
             the
             World
             are
             resolved
             to
             trust
             Councels
             no
             longer
             with
             this
             jewell
             ,
             and
             not
             content
             to
             deny
             ,
             they
             dispute
             down
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             Councels
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Then
             they
             flie
             to
             the
             Pope
             for
             help
             ,
             and
             Jesuites
             cry
             out
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             They
             have
             found
             the
             man
             that
             is
             infallible
             :
             Now
             
               saltat
               senex
               ,
               salva
               res
               est
               ,
            
             well
             the
             Protestants
             joyne
             issue
             with
             them
             upon
             that
             ,
             give
             many
             shrewd
             instances
             of
             the
             errours
             of
             Popes
             ,
             alledge
             the
             expresse
             words
             of
             
               Adrianus
               Sextus
            
             ,
             a
             Pope
             confessing
             the
             Fallibility
             of
             Popes
             ,
             (
             whom
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             reckons
             among
             those
             who
             hold
             that
             the
             Pope
             may
             be
             an
             Heretick
             and
             teach
             Heresy
             (a)
             )
             And
             besides
             all
             this
             ,
             two
             Popish
             approved
             Councels
             are
             pleaded
             ,
             
               viz.
               Constance
            
             and
             Basil
             ,
             who
             absolutely
             deny
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             and
             Infallibility
             .
             Well
             ,
             what
             shall
             they
             do
             next
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             Then
             there
             must
             be
             another
             device
             ,
             a
             coalition
             of
             Pope
             and
             Councell
             ,
             and
             those
             meeting
             together
             are
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Infallibility
             is
             but
             a
             short-lived
             businesse
             ,
             and
             dies
             at
             the
             expiration
             of
             the
             Councell
             (
             for
             when
             they
             are
             dissolved
             ,
             their
             Writings
             as
             well
             as
             those
             of
             Holy
             
             Scripture
             are
             uncapable
             of
             being
             a
             judge
             )
             .
             And
             thus
             they
             have
             devised
             an
             Infallibility
             ,
             made
             of
             a
             commixtion
             of
             two
             Fallibles
             (
             an
             ingenious
             invention
             it
             is
             by
             which
             one
             may
             make
             an
             infinite
             of
             two
             finites
             ,
             and
             of
             two
             guilty
             persons
             make
             up
             one
             innocent
             )
             But
             this
             also
             is
             destroyed
             by
             themselves
             :
             For
             although
             the
             divided
             parties
             seem
             to
             patch
             up
             an
             Agreement
             ,
             yet
             indeed
             they
             are
             as
             much
             at
             variance
             as
             ever
             ;
             For
             the
             Jesuites
             make
             the
             Pope
             alone
             Infallible
             (
             and
             the
             Councell
             onely
             in
             dependance
             upon
             him
             )
             ▪
             And
             their
             Adversaries
             ascribe
             this
             Infallibility
             to
             the
             Councell
             alone
             ,
             (
             and
             to
             the
             Pope
             onely
             by
             communication
             from
             them
             .
             )
             And
             so
             they
             are
             both
             gone
             by
             the
             Arguments
             allready
             mentioned
             under
             each
             of
             those
             heads
             .
             And
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             either
             ,
             there
             is
             security
             in
             neither
             .
             And
             besides
             all
             these
             ,
             diverse
             of
             their
             late
             Learned
             Writers
             reject
             the
             Infallibility
             both
             of
             Pope
             and
             Councels
             ,
             as
             
               White
               ,
               Holden
               ,
               Cressy
            
             ,
             S
             r
             
               Kenelme
               Digby
            
             ,
             &c.
             who
             assert
             ,
             that
             neither
             one
             nor
             other
             ,
             are
             further
             Infallible
             ;
             then
             they
             keep
             to
             the
             Golden
             rule
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sence
             every
             Christian
             
               (
               viz.
            
             so
             farre
             as
             he
             keeps
             to
             Tradition
             )
             is
             Infallible
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             next
             devise
             is
             orall
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             present
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             therefore
             right
             ,
             because
             they
             say
             so
             :
             So
             this
             is
             a
             confirmation
             of
             their
             Faith
             answerable
             to
             his
             confutation
             ,
             who
             answered
             all
             Bellarmines
             works
             with
             saying
             
               Mentir
               is
               Bellarmine
               ?
               Bellarmine
            
             thou
             liest
             :
             In
             like
             manner
             do
             these
             men
             confute
             all
             the
             Protestant
             Writers
             ,
             and
             maintaine
             their
             own
             Tenets
             ,
             by
             saying
             ,
             
               recte
               dicis
               Domine
               Papa
            
             or
             
               mater
               Ecclesia
            
             ,
             That
             the
             Pope
             and
             present
             Church
             are
             in
             the
             right
             .
             Thus
             their
             bare
             assertion
             must
             passe
             for
             a
             solid
             demonstration
             ,
             &
             their
             pretence
             that
             they
             hold
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             had
             frō
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             must
             be
             admitted
             as
             a
             proof
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             &
             shadowes
             must
             go
             for
             substances
             :
             But
             this
             besides
             the
             ridiculousnes
             of
             begging
             the
             questiō
             ,
             &
             craving
             what
             they
             cānot
             
             prove
             ,
             is
             denied
             by
             the
             greatest
             Pillars
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             with
             whom
             the
             Authors
             of
             this
             new
             and
             wild
             fancy
             ,
             will
             not
             compare
             themselves
             ,
             either
             for
             number
             or
             quality
             :
             For
             this
             is
             the
             known
             and
             most
             approved
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             That
             Tradition
             and
             Scripture
             both
             are
             two
             dead
             letters
             ,
             and
             partiall
             rules
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             besides
             these
             required
             a
             living
             judge
             indued
             with
             supreme
             and
             infallible
             Authority
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             judge
             we
             cannot
             infallibly
             understand
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             receive
             and
             believe
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             At
             last
             they
             are
             so
             hard
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             leap
             out
             of
             the
             Circle
             ,
             nor
             extricate
             themselves
             out
             of
             that
             Labyrinth
             in
             which
             their
             conceit
             of
             Infallibility
             hath
             involved
             them
             ,
             without
             Miracles
             :
             In
             come
             the
             marks
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             Miracles
             :
             And
             thus
             farre
             I
             shall
             discharge
             them
             from
             that
             invincible
             difficulty
             of
             proving
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             most
             famous
             miracles
             ,
             for
             if
             they
             can
             prove
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             it
             under
             my
             hand
             that
             they
             can
             worke
             a
             Miracle
             :
             for
             then
             they
             can
             reconcile
             contradictions
             ,
             and
             they
             can
             do
             that
             which
             the
             ineffectuall
             essayes
             of
             all
             their
             greatest
             wits
             have
             shewed
             to
             be
             above
             the
             wit
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             Devill
             either
             ,
             (
             for
             doubtlesse
             those
             Popes
             who
             had
             familiar
             acquaintance
             with
             the
             Devill
             ,
             would
             not
             faile
             to
             take
             in
             his
             advice
             and
             assistance
             for
             the
             defence
             of
             their
             Infallibility
             )
             and
             therefore
             must
             needs
             be
             acknowledged
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             or
             workers
             of
             Miracles
             :
             Thus
             I
             have
             dispatched
             their
             severall
             pretences
             ,
             and
             shewed
             the
             nullity
             of
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             nullity
             of
             their
             Faith
             :
          
           
             §
             .
             24.
             
             There
             is
             onely
             one
             thing
             to
             be
             added
             :
             They
             have
             one
             Argument
             more
             ,
             which
             (
             although
             if
             their
             other
             cords
             break
             ,
             they
             acknowledg
             this
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             use
             much
             to
             insist
             upon
             it
             )
             .
             I
             shall
             consider
             in
             a
             few
             words
             :
             And
             that
             is
             an
             Argument
             taken
             from
             the
             providence
             
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             care
             over
             the
             Church
             :
             It
             is
             fit
             and
             necessary
             (
             lay
             they
             )
             that
             there
             should
             be
             some
             infallible
             Judge
             that
             could
             finally
             end
             all
             Controversies
             ,
             and
             therefore
             there
             is
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             that
             Judge
             .
             I
             know
             no
             man
             in
             the
             world
             can
             leap
             further
             at
             three
             jumps
             .
             1.
             
             There
             ought
             to
             be
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             an
             Infallible
             Judge
             .
             3.
             
             Their
             Church
             is
             it
             .
          
           
             §
             25.
             
             Answ.
             1.
             
             Why
             may
             not
             I
             turne
             their
             Argument
             upon
             them
             ?
             God
             hath
             not
             provided
             such
             a
             judge
             ,
             Ergo
             such
             a
             judge
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
             VVhen
             God
             thought
             fit
             to
             appoint
             a
             judge
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             some
             controversies
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             expresse
             ,
             the
             person
             ,
             the
             place
             ,
             his
             work
             ,
             his
             power
             :
             And
             if
             the
             Popish
             doctrine
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             Judge
             is
             of
             such
             necessity
             ,
             that
             without
             him
             we
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             bound
             to
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             submission
             to
             this
             Judge
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ;
             it
             is
             ten
             thousand
             times
             more
             incredible
             that
             God
             (
             to
             whom
             all
             our
             present
             controversies
             were
             not
             unforeseen
             )
             should
             not
             leave
             us
             some
             mention
             of
             it
             in
             those
             Scriptures
             which
             are
             written
             for
             this
             end
             
               that
               we
               might
               believe
            
             ,
             Joh.
             20.31
             .
             
               and
               that
               we
               might
               be
               made
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.15
             .
             Then
             that
             such
             a
             Judge
             is
             necessary
             :
             If
             God
             had
             but
             said
             instead
             of
             Tell
             the
             Church
             ,
             Tell
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             heare
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             all
             those
             infinite
             and
             dreadfull
             distractions
             ,
             divisions
             ,
             persecutions
             ,
             errours
             and
             mischiefes
             ,
             which
             have
             since
             risen
             in
             the
             world
             had
             been
             prevented
             :
             So
             if
             reason
             may
             be
             judge
             ,
             who
             can
             believe
             it
             consistent
             with
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             or
             Christs
             care
             over
             his
             Church
             ,
             or
             Gods
             designe
             in
             giving
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             omit
             such
             a
             necessary
             point
             as
             this
             ,
             upon
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             had
             depended
             :
             especially
             when
             Doctrines
             of
             far
             lesse
             concernment
             are
             there
             plainly
             recorded
             and
             often
             repeated
             ?
          
           
           
             §
             .
             26.
             
             Answ.
             2.
             
             If
             once
             men
             suffer
             their
             understandings
             to
             mount
             so
             high
             as
             to
             teach
             God
             what
             is
             fit
             ,
             and
             positively
             to
             conclude
             that
             to
             be
             done
             which
             they
             judge
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             :
             It
             opens
             a
             gap
             to
             Atheisme
             and
             to
             all
             imaginable
             Superstition
             :
             What
             a
             fine
             modell
             of
             Divinity
             should
             we
             have
             if
             once
             this
             doore
             were
             open'd
             ?
             It
             was
             fit
             that
             all
             the
             Translators
             of
             the
             Bible
             should
             have
             infallible
             guidance
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             not
             mistake
             in
             a
             letter
             :
             It
             was
             fit
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Popes
             Supremacy
             and
             Infallibility
             should
             have
             been
             ingraven
             upon
             every
             mans
             heart
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             plainly
             revealed
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             this
             being
             of
             more
             use
             then
             all
             the
             Bible
             besides
             ;
             (
             since
             the
             Pope
             could
             have
             supplied
             the
             want
             of
             a
             Bible
             )
             And
             as
             Chillingworth
             well
             argues
             ,
             it
             was
             as
             fit
             that
             every
             Minister
             should
             have
             been
             Infallible
             ;
             that
             all
             the
             Popes
             should
             be
             free
             from
             grosse
             wickednesse
             ;
             (
             as
             all
             other
             infallible
             persons
             recorded
             in
             Scripture
             were
             )
             It
             was
             fit
             that
             obstinate
             Hereticks
             should
             be
             consumed
             with
             fire
             from
             Heaven
             :
             Therefore
             by
             this
             Argument
             all
             these
             things
             are
             done
             ,
             how
             much
             better
             and
             more
             becomming
             is
             it
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             say
             with
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
               who
               hath
               known
               the
               mind
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               who
               hath
               been
               his
               Counsellor
               ?
            
             Rom.
             11.34
             .
             Then
             boldly
             to
             measure
             God
             by
             our
             own
             fancies
             ,
             and
             tie
             him
             to
             our
             fond
             imaginations
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             27.
             3.
             
             If
             it
             be
             granted
             that
             there
             is
             an
             Infallible
             judge
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             their
             work
             ,
             for
             particular
             Christians
             are
             not
             Infallibly
             assured
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             (
             unlesse
             they
             will
             say
             that
             every
             Papist
             is
             Infallible
             )
             And
             therefore
             no
             particular
             Papist
             hath
             better
             ground
             for
             his
             Faith
             upon
             this
             score
             then
             the
             Protestants
             have
             :
             for
             they
             neither
             have
             ,
             nor
             pretend
             to
             better
             Arguments
             ,
             upon
             which
             they
             believe
             their
             Church
             to
             be
             this
             Supreme
             and
             Infallible
             judge
             ,
             then
             what
             Protestants
             alledge
             to
             prove
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             judge
             ,
             viz.
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Tradition
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             rationall
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             Arguments
             ,
             &c.
             And
             if
             a
             Protestant
             may
             be
             deceived
             in
             these
             when
             he
             inferres
             from
             them
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             a
             Papist
             be
             deceived
             when
             he
             inferres
             from
             them
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             since
             he
             hath
             no
             better
             Arguments
             ,
             nor
             more
             Infallible
             guidance
             ?
             And
             therefore
             as
             to
             particular
             Christians
             (
             of
             whom
             the
             whole
             Church
             consists
             ,
             and
             about
             whom
             alone
             the
             care
             of
             Christ
             and
             Gods
             Providence
             is
             exercised
             )
             God
             hath
             not
             taken
             more
             effectuall
             care
             for
             their
             infallible
             guidance
             according
             to
             the
             Romish
             Principles
             then
             according
             to
             ours
             :
             For
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             Protestants
             have
             no
             security
             for
             their
             Faith
             ,
             though
             the
             Scripture
             be
             Infallible
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             Infallibly
             underitand
             it
             ,
             or
             believe
             this
             to
             be
             the
             Scripture
             :
             so
             say
             I
             ,
             the
             Papists
             have
             no
             security
             of
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             (
             though
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             be
             acknowledged
             true
             in
             it self
             )
             since
             they
             cannot
             infallibly
             know
             either
             that
             there
             is
             such
             an
             infallibility
             ,
             or
             theirs
             to
             be
             the
             Church
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             promised
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             28.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             neither
             necessary
             ,
             nor
             suitable
             to
             the
             methods
             of
             Gods
             Providence
             and
             the
             declarations
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             be
             a
             finall
             end
             and
             infallible
             judge
             of
             all
             controversies
             in
             this
             life
             :
             That
             which
             these
             men
             teil
             us
             was
             fit
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             God
             hath
             told
             us
             he
             did
             not
             judge
             fit
             (
             and
             who
             is
             most
             credible
             do
             you
             judge
             )
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             19.
             
             
               There
               must
               be
               Heresies
               —
               that
               they
               which
               are
               approved
               may
               be
               made
               manifest
               .
            
             God
             hath
             acquainted
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             his
             pleasure
             that
             Tares
             should
             grow
             with
             the
             Wheat
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World.
             In
             respect
             of
             wicked
             men
             it
             was
             fit
             (
             in
             regard
             of
             Gods
             Justice
             )
             that
             there
             should
             be
             stones
             of
             stumbling
             and
             Rocks
             of
             offence
             ,
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             those
             that
             were
             disobedient
             :
             And
             in
             regard
             of
             elect
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             ,
             who
             live
             holily
             ,
             and
             humbly
             believe
             ,
             and
             pray
             fervently
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             true
             way
             diligently
             ,
             such
             a
             judge
             is
             not
             necessary
             ,
             God
             having
             provided
             for
             
             them
             other
             wayes
             ,
             by
             giving
             them
             the
             promise
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             guidance
             into
             Truth
             (
             which
             is
             as
             good
             security
             as
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             hath
             ,
             or
             pretends
             for
             his
             supposed
             Infallibility
             )
             by
             that
             anointing
             which
             teacheth
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             1
             Ioh.
             2.
             27.
             in
             confidence
             of
             whose
             conduct
             they
             may
             say
             with
             
               David
               :
               Thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               with
               thy
               counsell
               and
               afterwards
               receive
               me
               to
               Glory
               ,
            
             Psal.
             73.
             24.
             
             They
             are
             kept
             by
             Gods
             power
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             and
             the
             care
             and
             strength
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.
             
             And
             what
             need
             a
             Christian
             desire
             more
             ?
             Truly
             saith
             
               Amesius
               ,
               God
               hath
               provided
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               the
               Godly
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               curiosity
               or
               perversnesse
               of
               other
               men
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             this
             plea
             must
             go
             after
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             still
             lest
             in
             a
             Forlorne
             and
             desperate
             ,
             because
             in
             a
             faithlesse
             condition
             :
             And
             thus
             having
             forced
             my
             way
             through
             all
             the
             obstructions
             which
             they
             laid
             before
             us
             :
             I
             know
             not
             what
             hinders
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             pronounce
             the
             sentence
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             their
             big
             looks
             and
             glorious
             pretences
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             the
             noise
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Tradition
             ,
             Miracles
             ;
             when
             things
             come
             to
             be
             scanned
             ,
             it
             appeares
             they
             have
             no
             foundation
             for
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             consequently
             have
             no
             Faith.
             Lord
             be
             mercifull
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
             Of
             the
             Solidity
             of
             the
             Protestants
             foundation
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             §
             .
             1.
             
             HAppily
             they
             will
             fay
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             Ierome
             did
             of
             Lactantius
             ,
             that
             he
             could
             
               facilius
               aliena
               destruere
               ,
               quam
               stabiline
               sua
               ,
            
             that
             we
             can
             more
             easily
             overthrow
             the
             foundation
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             then
             make
             our
             
             own
             good
             :
             I
             shall
             therefore
             (
             though
             it
             be
             besides
             my
             present
             designe
             ,
             which
             is
             onely
             to
             undeceive
             the
             World
             in
             that
             great
             cheat
             of
             Infallibility
             )
             in
             few
             words
             enquire
             whether
             the
             Protestants
             have
             not
             a
             better
             and
             more
             solid
             foundation
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             then
             the
             Papists
             have
             :
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             shew
             onely
             by
             one
             Argument
             .
          
           
             The
             Popish
             foundation
             of
             faith
             is
             such
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             their
             own
             great
             Doctours
             are
             unsatisfied
             in
             ,
             (
             There
             being
             no
             foundation
             laid
             by
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             both
             denied
             ,
             and
             disproved
             by
             others
             ,
             no
             lesse
             eminent
             of
             their
             own
             communion
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             at
             large
             and
             such
             as
             is
             unanimously
             opposed
             by
             all
             Protestants
             and
             solidly
             disproved
             )
             But
             the
             Protestant
             foundation
             of
             Faith
             is
             such
             as
             all
             Protestant
             Churches
             (
             of
             what
             denomination
             soever
             )
             are
             agreed
             in
             ,
             yea
             such
             as
             diverse
             of
             our
             most
             learned
             Adversaries
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             solid
             and
             sufficient
             .
             You
             will
             say
             if
             you
             can
             prove
             this
             ,
             the
             controversy
             will
             be
             at
             an
             end
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             do
             not
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             Judge
             .
             There
             are
             but
             three
             things
             that
             need
             proof
             .
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             (
             which
             Protestants
             build
             their
             Faith
             upon
             )
             are
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             That
             in
             the
             substantials
             of
             Faith
             ,
             these
             Books
             are
             uncorrupted
             .
             3
             :
             That
             the
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             understood
             in
             necessary
             points
             .
          
           
             §
             .
             2.
             
             For
             the
             first
             :
             That
             the
             Protestants
             Bible
             is
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             proved
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             when
             they
             meet
             with
             any
             of
             our
             Novices
             they
             use
             to
             put
             this
             perplexing
             question
             (
             as
             they
             call
             it
             )
             to
             them
             ,
             How
             know
             you
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ?
             what
             matters
             it
             how
             I
             know
             it
             ,
             seeing
             they
             acknowledg
             it
             ,
             and
             by
             granting
             the
             thing
             make
             their
             question
             superfluous
             ?
             But
             I
             Answer
             ,
             I
             know
             it
             even
             by
             the
             Confession
             of
             our
             Adversaries
             :
             So
             they
             acknowledge
             and
             own
             the
             verity
             and
             solidity
             of
             our
             foundation
             ,
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             an
             adversary
             against
             himself
             is
             undeniabe
             :
             It
             may
             be
             of
             good
             
             use
             here
             a
             little
             to
             compare
             the
             several
             discourses
             of
             learned
             Papists
             to
             different
             persons
             ,
             and
             how
             prettily
             they
             contradict
             themselves
             ,
             and
             confute
             their
             own
             arguments
             .
             When
             the
             Papists
             dispute
             against
             us
             ,
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             It
             is
             impossible
             to
             know
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             .
             But
             if
             you
             take
             them
             in
             their
             lucid
             intervals
             ,
             and
             their
             disputes
             against
             Atheists
             ,
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             then
             you
             shall
             have
             them
             in
             another
             tune
             :
             then
             Bellarmine
             can
             say
             ,
             
               Nothing
               is
               more
               evid●nt
               ,
               and
               more
               certain
               then
               the
               Sacred
               Scriptures
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               very
               fool
               that
               denies
               faith
               to
               them
            
             (a)
             .
             Here
             he
             can
             furnish
             us
             with
             several
             arguments
             to
             prove
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             (
             distinct
             from
             ,
             and
             independent
             upon
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             )
             the
             verity
             of
             Prophecies
             ,
             harmony
             of
             writers
             ,
             works
             of
             Providence
             ,
             glory
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             consent
             of
             Nations
             ,
             &c.
             
             Either
             then
             these
             arguments
             do
             solidly
             prove
             the
             Divine
             authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             they
             do
             not
             :
             if
             they
             do
             not
             ,
             then
             Bellarmine
             is
             a
             Baffler
             to
             use
             fallacious
             arguments
             ,
             and
             a
             Lyar
             too
             ,
             having
             said
             ,
             
               nothing
               is
               more
               evident
               ,
               nothing
               more
               certain
            
             :
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             then
             the
             Scriptures
             may
             be
             evidenced
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             without
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             ,
             which
             they
             so
             boldly
             deny
             at
             other
             times
             .
             The
             like
             might
             I
             shew
             out
             of
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
            
             ,
             who
             musters
             up
             diverse
             convincing
             arguments
             ,
             whereby
             even
             Heathens
             may
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             the
             aid
             of
             the
             Churches
             authority
             (b)
             .
             And
             the
             like
             is
             done
             by
             several
             of
             their
             learned
             and
             approved
             Authors
             :
             from
             which
             it
             plainly
             appears
             ,
             That
             the
             foundation
             of
             Christianity
             and
             Protestancy
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             the
             same
             arguments
             
             and
             evidences
             for
             the
             ground
             of
             our
             Faith
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             (
             viz.
             for
             the
             Divine
             authority
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             independently
             upon
             the
             Churches
             testimony
             )
             which
             we
             have
             as
             Christians
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Papists
             cannot
             say
             nor
             do
             any
             thing
             towards
             the
             subversion
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             herein
             ,
             but
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             art
             and
             arguments
             ,
             they
             must
             oppugne
             the
             Christian
             cause
             ,
             and
             acknowledg
             it
             untenable
             against
             a
             subtle
             Pagan
             or
             Atheist
             .
             And
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             an
             answer
             or
             argument
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             ,
             which
             I
             now
             insist
             upon
             ,
             but
             fetched
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             &
             the
             verity
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             And
             for
             what
             they
             pretend
             ,
             That
             without
             the
             Churches
             Testimony
             we
             cannot
             know
             that
             S.
             Mathews
             Gospel
             was
             written
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             :
             they
             shall
             take
             an
             Answer
             of
             a
             very
             eminent
             and
             approved
             Author
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             
               Melchior
               Canus
               :
               It
               is
               not
               much
               material
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               that
               any
               book
               was
               written
               by
               this
               ●r
               that
               Author
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               b●lieved
               to
               be
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               :
               which
               Gregory
               learnedly
               delivers
               ,
               and
               explaines
               ;
               For
               it
               matters
               not
               with
               what
               pen
               the
               King
               writes
               his
               Letter
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               true
               that
               he
               writ
               it
            
             (a)
             .
          
           
             §
             3.
             
             The
             second
             thing
             is
             ,
             That
             the
             Books
             of
             Scripture
             are
             not
             corrupt
             in
             the
             essential
             and
             necessary
             points
             of
             Faith.
             This
             a
             man
             may
             easily
             discern
             by
             looking
             into
             the
             nature
             and
             quality
             of
             those
             various
             lections
             ,
             which
             are
             pleaded
             as
             evidences
             of
             corruption
             ,
             where
             he
             shall
             quickly
             find
             them
             generally
             to
             be
             in
             matters
             of
             lesse
             moment
             ,
             and
             such
             upon
             which
             Salvation
             doth
             not
             depend
             .
             But
             because
             the
             examination
             of
             this
             would
             be
             a
             tedious
             work
             ,
             
             I
             shall
             save
             my self
             and
             Reader
             the
             labour
             ,
             and
             shall
             prove
             it
             in
             general
             (
             as
             at
             first
             I
             proposed
             )
             from
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             who
             condemn
             the
             rashnesse
             of
             those
             of
             their
             own
             Brethren
             ,
             (
             which
             out
             of
             a
             preposterous
             respect
             to
             the
             vulgar
             Translation
             ,
             assert
             the
             malitious
             co●ruption
             of
             the
             Hebrew
             Text
             ,
             )
             and
             positively
             maintain
             the
             incorruption
             of
             the
             Bible
             in
             matters
             of
             importance
             .
             Of
             this
             opinion
             are
             ,
             among
             the
             Papists
             ,
             
               Bellarmine
               ,
               Arias
               M●ntanus
               ,
               Driedo
               ,
               Bannes
               ,
               Tena
               ,
               Acosta
               ,
               Lorinus
               ,
            
             and
             diverse
             others
             :
             If
             you
             please
             ,
             we
             will
             hear
             the
             fore-man
             of
             the
             Jury
             speak
             for
             the
             rest
             .
             
               I
               confesse
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               altogether
               pure
               ,
               they
               have
               some
               errors
               in
               them
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               not
               of
               such
               moment
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               defective
               in
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               faith
               and
               mann●rs
               .
               For
               for
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               those
               differences
               and
               various
               lections
               consist
               in
               some
               w●rds
               which
               make
               little
               or
               no
               difference
               in
               the
               Text
            
             (a)
             .
             To
             whom
             I
             shall
             adde
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             a
             late
             Author
             S.
             Clara
             ,
             whose
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               Consid●ring
               a
               moral
               thing
               morally
               ,
               it
               is
               altogether
               impossible
               ,
               that
               the
               Books
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               were
               or
               are
               consi●erably
               adulterated
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             so
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             proving
             what
             he
             had
             asserted
             .
             This
             may
             suffice
             for
             the
             second
             thing
             .
          
           
             §
             4.
             
             For
             the
             third
             particular
             ,
             (
             which
             alone
             now
             remains
             in
             doubt
             )
             concerning
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             .
             My
             assertion
             
             is
             this
             :
             A
             Protestant
             hath
             or
             may
             have
             a
             sufficient
             assurance
             of
             understanding
             the
             sense
             of
             Scripture
             in
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             .
             This
             I
             shall
             briefly
             prove
             by
             this
             argument
             :
             God's
             promise
             is
             sufficient
             assurance
             ,
             (
             the
             Papists
             do
             not
             pretend
             an
             higher
             assurance
             for
             their
             Churches
             Infallibility
             ,
             )
             but
             a
             protestant
             is
             ,
             or
             may
             be
             assured
             of
             this
             by
             God's
             promise
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Joh.
             7.
             17.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               will
               do
               his
               will
               ,
               he
               shall
               know
               of
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               of
               God.
            
             Protestants
             have
             the
             assurance
             of
             Reason
             ,
             and
             whatever
             the
             Papists
             talk
             ,
             they
             have
             no
             other
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             they
             talk
             of
             several
             things
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Tradition
             ,
             Motives
             of
             Credibility
             ,
             &c.
             but
             in
             these
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             arguments
             ,
             both
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             agree
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             go
             to
             settle
             and
             satisfie
             their
             consciences
             ,
             though
             they
             hear
             many
             things
             ,
             yet
             reason
             weighs
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             rejects
             what
             it
             judgeth
             false
             ,
             and
             holds
             fast
             what
             it
             esteemeth
             true
             and
             good
             :
             if
             that
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             they
             have
             the
             assurance
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             promised
             to
             those
             that
             ask
             it
             ,
             Luk.
             11.13
             .
             and
             this
             is
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Church
             her self
             pretends
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             to
             strike
             the
             businesse
             dead
             ,
             you
             shall
             see
             the
             perspicuity
             and
             evidence
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             in
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             acknowledged
             by
             our
             Adversaries
             ,
             from
             whom
             the
             force
             of
             Truth
             extorted
             these
             confessions
             :
             
               That
               part
               of
               Scripture
               is
               plain
               and
               evident
               ,
               which
               conteins
               the
               first
               and
               chief
               principles
               of
               things
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               and
               the
               principal
               rules
               of
               living
               :
            
             so
             
               Sixtus
               Senensis
            
             (a)
             .
             
               We
               deny
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               chief
               articles
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               to
               all
               Christians
               ,
               are
               plainly
               enough
               comprehended
               in
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
            
             so
             Costerus
             (b)
             .
             And
             Salmeron
             ,
             
             having
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             Doctrines
             and
             Traditions
             are
             to
             be
             examined
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Scripture
               is
               so
               framed
               and
               ordered
               by
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               accommodated
               to
               all
               places
               ,
               times
               ,
               persons
               ,
               difficulties
               ,
               dangers
               ,
               diseases
               ,
               to
               drive
               away
               evil
               ,
               to
               procure
               good
               ,
               to
               overthrow
               errors
               ,
               to
               stablish
               truths
               ,
               to
               instil
               vertue
               ,
               to
               expel
               vice
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             
               Hieronymus
               ab
               Oleastro
            
             saith
             ,
             
               We
               are
               to
               praise
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               those
               things
               which
               are
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               easy
            
             (b)
             .
             From
             all
             these
             things
             put
             together
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             it
             undeniably
             follows
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             proposed
             to
             evince
             ,
             )
             That
             the
             foundation
             of
             a
             Protestants
             Faith
             is
             solid
             and
             sufficient
             ,
             our
             adversaries
             themselves
             being
             Judges
             .
          
           
             §
             5.
             
             Onely
             I
             must
             remove
             one
             block
             out
             of
             the
             way
             .
             Peradventure
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             these
             things
             be
             true
             ,
             concerning
             the
             word
             of
             God
             in
             its
             own
             language
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             one
             notorious
             defect
             in
             the
             groundwork
             of
             the
             Protestants
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             build
             it
             upon
             the
             credit
             of
             a
             Translation
             ,
             made
             by
             persons
             confessedly
             fallible
             .
             This
             ,
             because
             they
             make
             such
             a
             noise
             with
             it
             amongst
             ignorant
             and
             injudicious
             persons
             ,
             (
             however
             to
             men
             of
             understanding
             it
             is
             but
             an
             impertinent
             discourse
             )
             it
             will
             be
             convenient
             to
             say
             something
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             but
             a
             little
             .
             To
             this
             then
             I
             Answer
             1.
             
             The
             Papists
             cannot
             in
             reason
             charge
             us
             with
             that
             fault
             ,
             of
             which
             themselves
             are
             equally
             guilty
             ;
             nor
             can
             they
             accuse
             our
             Faith
             of
             that
             infirmity
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             own
             is
             no
             lesse
             obnoxious
             :
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             unlearned
             Papists
             in
             the
             world
             have
             nothing
             but
             a
             Translation
             ,
             or
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             ,
             a
             meer
             Report
             ,
             for
             the
             foundation
             
             of
             their
             Faith.
             If
             their
             suppositions
             were
             admitted
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             or
             Councel
             is
             the
             infallible
             Judge
             of
             controversies
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             Decrees
             are
             of
             undoubted
             verity
             ,
             yet
             forasmuch
             as
             it
             is
             the
             lot
             of
             very
             few
             Papists
             to
             be
             eye
             or
             ear-witnesses
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             forced
             to
             receive
             the
             rules
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             (
             i.e.
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Popes
             or
             Councels
             )
             either
             from
             the
             meer
             reports
             of
             such
             men
             ,
             whom
             they
             acknowledge
             fallible
             ,
             (
             unlesse
             they
             will
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             may
             upon
             as
             good
             grounds
             ,
             having
             once
             fallen
             into
             the
             humor
             of
             inventing
             )
             devise
             Infallible
             Nuntios
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Infallible
             Judge
             )
             or
             at
             best
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             transmitted
             to
             them
             in
             writing
             ,
             yet
             since
             they
             are
             written
             in
             a
             strange
             language
             ,
             and
             unknown
             to
             vulgar
             Papists
             ,
             they
             cannot
             understand
             them
             but
             by
             a
             Translation
             .
             And
             consequently
             the
             case
             of
             vulgar
             Protestants
             ,
             who
             rely
             upon
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             decrees
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             not
             one
             jot
             inferior
             to
             that
             of
             vulgar
             Papists
             ,
             who
             rely
             upon
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             Popes
             decrees
             .
          
           
             §
             6.
             
             Ans.
             2.
             
             Those
             Protestants
             that
             understand
             not
             the
             original
             languages
             ,
             have
             a
             sufficient
             foundation
             of
             their
             Faith
             in
             the
             Translations
             they
             enjoy
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             two
             reasons
             .
             1.
             
             They
             have
             so
             great
             a
             moral
             assurance
             of
             the
             verity
             of
             their
             Translation
             in
             all
             matters
             of
             moment
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             doubt
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             within
             one
             remove
             of
             madnesse
             :
             and
             this
             is
             such
             a
             certainty
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             quarrel
             with
             .
             It
             is
             the
             observation
             of
             a
             grave
             Author
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             
               Those
               things
               are
               certain
               amongst
               men
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               denied
               without
               perverseness
               and
               folly
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Such
               things
               as
               are
               delivered
               by
               common
               consent
               of
               histories
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               most
               foolish
               
               thing
               either
               to
               deny
               them
               ,
               or
               doubt
               of
               them
            
             (a)
             .
             Now
             to
             apply
             this
             .
             A
             man
             may
             have
             as
             great
             an
             humane
             assurance
             as
             is
             possible
             of
             the
             verity
             of
             our
             Translations
             ,
             by
             the
             collation
             of
             differing
             Translations
             ,
             made
             by
             several
             persons
             in
             diverse
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             and
             they
             too
             in
             several
             languages
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             by
             men
             of
             opposite
             principles
             in
             Religion
             ,
             yet
             all
             agreeing
             in
             the
             main
             ;
             by
             the
             impossibility
             of
             a
             design
             among
             some
             learned
             men
             to
             cheat
             the
             vulgar
             by
             a
             false
             Translation
             ,
             there
             being
             so
             many
             watchful
             eyes
             upon
             them
             in
             every
             Translation
             ,
             so
             little
             benefit
             by
             such
             a
             deceit
             ,
             such
             extreme
             danger
             and
             disgrace
             attending
             upon
             it
             ,
             such
             improbability
             of
             any
             successe
             :
             by
             the
             ridiculousnesse
             and
             impertinency
             of
             Popish
             exceptions
             against
             our
             Translations
             ,
             (
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             discourses
             between
             Dr.
             Fulk
             and
             
               Greg●ry
               Martin
            
             upon
             that
             Subject
             )
             being
             in
             the
             grosse
             so
             inconsiderable
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             were
             granted
             they
             desire
             ,
             we
             need
             nothing
             else
             to
             confute
             them
             but
             their
             own
             Doway
             Bible
             ,
             or
             Rhemish
             Testament
             :
             and
             several
             other
             wayes
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             have
             not
             so
             good
             security
             for
             that
             ,
             upon
             which
             all
             their
             Religion
             and
             Infallibility
             depends
             ,
             viz.
             whether
             Alexander
             the
             7th
             .
             be
             a
             regular
             Pope
             :
             for
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             not
             a
             Priest
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             not
             ,
             say
             the
             Papists
             ,
             if
             his
             Ordainer
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Priest
             ,
             (
             and
             who
             knows
             another
             mans
             intentions
             ?
             )
             or
             if
             there
             was
             any
             Symony
             in
             his
             election
             to
             the
             Popedome
             ,
             (
             which
             how
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             us
             to
             be
             assured
             that
             there
             was
             not
             ?
             )
             in
             which
             case
             by
             their
             own
             profession
             ,
             the
             Election
             is
             null
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             actions
             done
             by
             him
             afterward
             :
             so
             till
             they
             have
             better
             fortified
             their
             own
             Faith
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             they
             haue
             no
             reason
             to
             quarrel
             with
             ours
             .
          
           
           
             §
             7.
             2.
             
             There
             is
             more
             then
             a
             moral
             assurance
             ,
             even
             a
             Divine
             Faith
             of
             the
             verity
             of
             that
             Scripture
             which
             is
             contained
             in
             our
             Translations
             .
             For
             whereas
             ,
             amongst
             other
             arguments
             alledged
             by
             Christians
             ,
             and
             owned
             by
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             ,
             they
             urge
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Style
             ,
             the
             sublimity
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             its
             influence
             into
             the
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             
               Gregory
               de
               Valentia
            
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               know
               not
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               greater
               argument
               for
               the
               Scriptures
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               yea
               then
               miracles
               ,
               confession
               of
               adversaries
            
             &c
             )
             (a)
             .
             Now
             the
             power
             of
             these
             arguments
             is
             not
             confined
             to
             the
             original
             languages
             ,
             but
             common
             to
             true
             Translations
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             the
             shell
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             but
             the
             kernell
             of
             the
             matter
             which
             commends
             it self
             to
             the
             consciences
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             same
             in
             all
             languages
             .
             The
             Scripture
             in
             English
             ,
             no
             lesse
             then
             in
             Hebrew
             or
             Greek
             ,
             displayes
             its
             lustre
             ,
             and
             exerts
             itspower
             ,
             and
             discovers
             the
             characters
             of
             its
             Divine
             original
             .
             The
             most
             unlearned
             Christians
             do
             ordinarily
             feel
             such
             a
             supernatural
             force
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             (
             though
             conveighed
             to
             them
             onely
             in
             a
             Translation
             ,
             )
             they
             find
             in
             themselves
             ,
             and
             observe
             in
             others
             such
             a
             sharpnesse
             and
             energy
             ,
             in
             oft
             times
             convincing
             the
             proudest
             sinners
             ,
             converting
             the
             most
             profligate
             wretches
             ,
             comforting
             the
             most
             distressed
             consciences
             ,
             that
             it
             forceth
             them
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Non
               vox
               hominem
               sonat
            
             ,
             God
             is
             in
             this
             Scripture
             of
             a
             truth
             .
             When
             a
             man
             finds
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             English
             ,
             
               converting
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               enlightning
               the
               eyes
               ,
            
             (
             which
             was
             
             David's
             argument
             for
             its
             Divinity
             ,
             Psal.
             19.
             )
             when
             men
             feel
             the
             Scripture
             in
             the
             English
             Translation
             
               quick
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               sharper
               then
               any
               two-edged
               sword
               ,
               piercing
               even
               to
               the
               dividing
               as
               under
               of
               soul
               and
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               joints
               and
               marrow
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               discerner
               of
               the
               thoughts
               and
               intents
               of
               the
               heart
            
             :
             (
             which
             was
             S.
             
             Paul's
             argument
             Heb.
             12.
             )
             
             and
             so
             I
             might
             instance
             in
             diverse
             others
             properties
             :
             what
             can
             they
             infer
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             is
             the
             voice
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             he
             speaks
             by
             an
             Interpreter
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             though
             conveighed
             to
             them
             in
             the
             Glasse
             of
             a
             Translation
             .
          
           
             §
             8.
             
             Ans.
             3.
             
             At
             worst
             ,
             this
             may
             fully
             stop
             their
             mouths
             ,
             that
             the
             argument
             doth
             not
             touch
             the
             merits
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             nor
             shake
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             but
             onely
             concerns
             some
             particular
             persons
             ,
             viz.
             such
             as
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             and
             unlearned
             in
             the
             original
             languages
             .
             So
             the
             defect
             lies
             in
             the
             persons
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             ground-work
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             neglects
             of
             some
             men
             ,
             to
             build
             up
             themselves
             fully
             upon
             it
             .
             If
             any
             man
             be
             unsatisfied
             with
             Translations
             ,
             he
             hath
             under
             God
             a
             remedy
             in
             his
             own
             hands
             :
             if
             he
             like
             not
             the
             Cistern
             ,
             he
             may
             go
             to
             the
             Fountaine
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             take
             the
             pains
             of
             so
             long
             a
             journey
             .
             A
             little
             industry
             ,
             and
             diligent
             use
             of
             those
             means
             and
             helps
             which
             are
             offered
             even
             to
             vulgar
             Christians
             ,
             will
             wholly
             remove
             this
             difficulty
             ,
             and
             put
             a
             period
             to
             this
             argument
             .
          
           
             §
             9.
             
             I
             shall
             conclude
             this
             discourse
             with
             the
             consideration
             of
             two
             particulars
             .
             The
             first
             is
             an
             objection
             they
             urge
             against
             the
             solidity
             of
             our
             Faith.
             The
             second
             ,
             is
             one
             plea
             more
             they
             have
             for
             the
             solidity
             of
             their
             own
             .
             The
             first
             is
             an
             objection
             ,
             which
             they
             frequently
             urge
             in
             all
             their
             Treatises
             :
             That
             circular
             way
             of
             argumentation
             ,
             which
             we
             justly
             object
             against
             them
             ,
             they
             boldly
             retort
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             way
             to
             prove
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Spirits
             testimony
             ,
             and
             no
             way
             to
             prove
             the
             Spirits
             testimony
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
             This
             is
             counted
             one
             of
             the
             hardest
             knots
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             worth
             the
             while
             in
             few
             words
             to
             unty
             it
             ,
             (
             though
             it
             may
             seem
             a
             little
             heterogeneous
             to
             my
             present
             design
             .
             )
          
           
             §
             10.
             1
             
             They
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             object
             this
             circle
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             they
             cannot
             free
             themselves
             from
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             now
             of
             the
             other
             famous
             circle
             of
             the
             Church
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             
             (
             which
             their
             most
             learned
             Authors
             of
             late
             have
             ingenuously
             confessed
             ,
             )
             but
             here
             is
             another
             Circle
             :
             The
             Papists
             have
             
               Circulum
               in
               Circulo
            
             .
             For
             they
             professe
             a
             man
             cannot
             know
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             the
             Spirit
             but
             by
             the
             Church
             .
             That
             a
             man
             cannot
             know
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             the
             mind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             distinguish
             it
             from
             false
             and
             counterfeit
             ones
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             their
             great
             principle
             :
             He
             cannot
             know
             it
             (
             say
             they
             )
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             read
             it
             with
             the
             Churches
             spectacles
             ;
             Revelation
             they
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             ,
             therefore
             this
             is
             known
             onely
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             the
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
             belongs
             ,
             )
             and
             by
             others
             onely
             from
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             and
             infallible
             testimony
             .
             But
             that
             is
             a
             clear
             case
             :
             the
             onely
             doubt
             lies
             about
             the
             other
             branch
             ,
             viz.
             That
             a
             man
             (
             according
             to
             their
             principles
             )
             cannot
             know
             the
             Church
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             and
             that
             you
             shall
             have
             under
             the
             hands
             of
             their
             great
             Masters
             .
             
             Stapleton's
             words
             are
             these
             :
             
               This
               secret
               testimony
               is
               altogether
               necessary
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               believe
               the
               Churches
               judgment
               and
               testimony
               about
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               neither
               will
               Faith
               follow
               without
               this
               inward
               testimony
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               although
               the
               Church
               attest
               ,
               commend
               ,
               publish
               ,
               approve
               the
               Scripture
               a
               thousand
               times
               over
            
             (a)
             .
             So
             
               Canus
               ▪
            
             tels
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Humane
               authority
               ,
               and
               other
               mo●ives
               ,
               are
               not
               sufficient
               inducements
               to
               believe
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               moreover
               a
               necessity
               of
               an
               inward
               efficient
               cause
               ,
               i.e.
               the
               special
               help
               of
               God
               moving
               us
               to
               believe
            
             (b)
             .
             What
             can
             be
             more
             plain
             ?
             let
             them
             answer
             
             themselves
             ,
             and
             that
             will
             serve
             our
             turn
             .
             Either
             they
             must
             leave
             themselves
             in
             the
             Circle
             ,
             or
             help
             us
             out
             .
             
               Iam
               sumus
               ergo
               pares
            
             .
             And
             it
             is
             unreasonable
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             urge
             that
             as
             a
             peculiar
             inconvenience
             of
             our
             Resolution
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             which
             their
             own
             is
             no
             lesse
             obnoxious
             .
          
           
             §
             11.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             other
             way
             to
             prove
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirits
             internal
             Testimony
             .
             They
             cannot
             be
             ignorant
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             diverse
             arguments
             of
             another
             nature
             ,
             and
             independent
             upon
             that
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             is
             solidly
             proved
             .
             And
             Papists
             as
             well
             as
             Protestants
             have
             substantially
             defended
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             against
             Pagans
             and
             Atheists
             .
             Either
             those
             arguments
             are
             solid
             ,
             rational
             ,
             and
             convincing
             ,
             or
             they
             are
             not
             :
             if
             they
             say
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             ;
             then
             ,
             Be
             it
             known
             to
             all
             men
             by
             these
             presents
             ,
             that
             the
             Assertors
             of
             Popery
             are
             the
             Betrayers
             of
             Christianity
             :
             If
             they
             be
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Scripture
             proved
             other
             wayes
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             Spirits
             testimony
             .
             How
             can
             our
             Adversaries
             vindicate
             themselves
             ,
             either
             from
             shameful
             Ignorance
             ,
             if
             they
             do
             not
             know
             ;
             or
             abominable
             malice
             ,
             if
             they
             wittingly
             bely
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             no
             argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             What
             ,
             are
             those
             glorious
             miracles
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Scripture
             was
             sealed
             and
             propagated
             ,
             now
             become
             no
             argument
             ?
             Is
             the
             Transcendency
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Style
             ,
             and
             admirable
             Power
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             none
             effect
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Scriptures
             Divinity
             ?
             Are
             not
             the
             patience
             of
             Martyrs
             ,
             the
             concurring
             testimony
             of
             Jewes
             and
             Heathens
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             Scripture-relations
             ,
             the
             verity
             of
             predictions
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             solid
             arguments
             now
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             in
             the
             Primitive
             times
             ,
             when
             the
             Fathers
             confounded
             the
             learnedest
             Pagans
             by
             these
             and
             such
             like
             arguments
             ?
             If
             they
             be
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             must
             affirm
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             will
             turn
             perfect
             Pagans
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             half
             way
             to
             it
             already
             ,
             )
             then
             their
             Assertion
             is
             false
             ,
             That
             
             we
             cannot
             prove
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Spirits
             Testimony
             ;
             and
             the
             Circle
             ,
             which
             they
             impute
             to
             us
             is
             indeed
             in
             their
             own
             Brain
             ,
             and
             their
             Argument
             is
             the
             fruit
             of
             their
             Vertigo
             .
          
           
             §
             12.
             3.
             
             Here
             is
             no
             Circle
             ,
             because
             ,
             although
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Scripture
             do
             mutually
             prove
             one
             another
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             it
             
               in
               diverso
               genere
            
             ,
             in
             diverse
             wayes
             ,
             and
             several
             capacities
             :
             but
             a
             Circle
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             proceeds
             
               ab
               eodem
               ad
               idem
               codem
               modo
               cognitum
               ,
            
             when
             a
             mans
             knowledg
             proceeds
             from
             the
             fame
             thing
             to
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             the
             same
             way
             .
             But
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             though
             the
             thing
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             the
             way
             of
             knowledg
             varies
             ,
             and
             that
             breaks
             the
             Circle
             .
             The
             Scripture
             proves
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               per
               modum
               objecti
               &
               argumenti
            
             ,
             objectively
             ,
             and
             by
             way
             of
             argument
             ,
             by
             suggesting
             such
             truths
             to
             me
             ,
             from
             which
             I
             may
             collect
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             prove
             its
             Divinity
             .
             But
             the
             Spirit
             proves
             ,
             or
             rather
             approves
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               per
               modum
               causae
               effectivae
               &
               instrumenti
               ,
            
             as
             a
             Divine
             instrument
             infused
             into
             the
             soul
             ,
             whereby
             I
             am
             enabled
             to
             apprehend
             such
             verities
             as
             are
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             The
             Papists
             indeed
             cannot
             get
             out
             of
             their
             Circle
             of
             Church
             and
             Scripture
             ,
             because
             each
             of
             them
             is
             the
             argument
             by
             which
             they
             prove
             the
             other
             :
             the
             argument
             ,
             nay
             the
             onely
             argument
             (
             say
             they
             )
             for
             which
             I
             believe
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             testifying
             it
             :
             and
             the
             argument
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             believe
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             authority
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             here
             the
             Circle
             is
             so
             grosse
             and
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             acknowledged
             by
             diverse
             of
             their
             own
             late
             learned
             Authors
             .
             Holden
             confesseth
             in
             expresse
             terms
             ,
             that
             they
             who
             resolve
             their
             Faith
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             (
             and
             so
             do
             almost
             all
             the
             learned
             Papists
             in
             the
             world
             )
             
               do
               unavoidably
               fall
               into
               a
               Circle
            
             (a)
             .
             So
             the
             late
             Answerer
             
             of
             Bishop
             Lawd
             confesseth
             ,
             
               it
               is
               a
               vitious
               Circle
               to
               prove
               Scripture
               from
               the
               Churches
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               the
               Churches
               Tradition
               from
               Scripture
            
             (a)
             ,
             (
             as
             they
             generally
             do
             ,
             some
             few
             Excentrical
             spirits
             excepted
             :
             )
             nor
             can
             he
             get
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             by
             returning
             to
             that
             Vomit
             ,
             which
             his
             former
             Masters
             had
             discharged
             themselves
             from
             ,
             viz.
             to
             prove
             Infallibility
             by
             miracles
             ,
             and
             the
             motives
             of
             credibility
             .
             But
             in
             our
             case
             it
             is
             quite
             otherwise
             ,
             for
             the
             Spirit
             works
             
               ut
               instrumentum
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Instrument
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             
               ut
               argumentum
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Argument
             .
             It
             were
             an
             absurd
             aspersion
             to
             call
             this
             a
             Circle
             ,
             if
             any
             man
             should
             say
             :
             I
             believe
             the
             Sun
             to
             be
             bigger
             then
             the
             Earth
             ,
             because
             my
             reason
             tels
             me
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             my
             reason
             saith
             true
             ,
             because
             Mathematical
             arguments
             convince
             me
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             so
             .
             That
             which
             frees
             this
             discourse
             from
             the
             Circle
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Mathematicks
             prove
             it
             ,
             
               ut
               argumentum
            
             ,
             Reason
             proves
             it
             
               ut
               iustrumentum
            
             :
             and
             the
             same
             may
             be
             said
             in
             the
             present
             case
             .
             I
             shall
             farther
             illustrate
             this
             by
             a
             similitude
             or
             two
             :
             It
             is
             here
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             ,
             through
             the
             infirmity
             of
             his
             eye
             ,
             apprehends
             a
             thing
             to
             be
             lesse
             then
             it
             is
             .
             There
             are
             three
             wayes
             ,
             whereby
             this
             man
             may
             be
             convinced
             of
             his
             error
             :
             1.
             
             By
             arguments
             taken
             from
             the
             thing
             it self
             .
             2.
             
             By
             bringing
             the
             object
             nearer
             to
             the
             eye
             ,
             (
             which
             was
             at
             too
             great
             a
             distance
             )
             whereby
             it
             appears
             in
             its
             due
             proportion
             .
             3.
             
             By
             curing
             the
             infirmity
             of
             the
             eye
             .
             Thus
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             that
             removes
             the
             distemper
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             and
             restores
             it
             to
             its
             native
             strength
             and
             vigor
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             to
             convince
             him
             .
             Now
             to
             apply
             this
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             convince
             a
             man
             of
             the
             Divinity
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             the
             first
             way
             ,
             as
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             but
             the
             last
             way
             ,
             as
             a
             Physitian
             ;
             not
             by
             an
             elucidation
             of
             the
             object
             by
             arguments
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             elevation
             
             of
             the
             faculty
             ,
             or
             by
             anointing
             the
             eyes
             with
             eye-salve
             ,
             and
             curing
             its
             infirmity
             .
             To
             which
             the
             second
             may
             be
             added
             ,
             viz
             That
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             brings
             his
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             characters
             of
             its
             Divinity
             impress'd
             upon
             it
             ,
             nearer
             unto
             us
             ,
             and
             writes
             it
             in
             the
             heart
             according
             to
             Gods
             promise
             to
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             see
             the
             object
             better
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             its
             approximation
             to
             us
             .
             Or
             as
             it
             is
             with
             a
             Philosopher
             ,
             when
             he
             reads
             a
             book
             ,
             written
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             some
             Position
             ,
             (
             as
             suppose
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             circulation
             of
             the
             Bloud
             ,
             )
             possibly
             his
             mind
             may
             be
             discomposed
             ,
             and
             his
             braines
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             peccant
             humor
             much
             distemper'd
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             case
             he
             reads
             the
             book
             ,
             but
             is
             not
             at
             all
             satisfied
             by
             it
             :
             afterwards
             ,
             Physical
             means
             are
             applyed
             ,
             whereby
             the
             brain
             is
             restored
             to
             its
             native
             constitution
             ,
             and
             purged
             from
             those
             distempers
             ,
             whereby
             it
             was
             clouded
             :
             now
             he
             returns
             to
             the
             book
             again
             ,
             and
             reads
             it
             over
             anew
             ,
             and
             yields
             himselve
             captive
             to
             the
             opinion
             .
             You
             see
             here
             is
             no
             change
             of
             the
             old
             arguments
             ,
             nor
             any
             addition
             of
             new
             ones
             ;
             onely
             the
             impediments
             which
             were
             in
             the
             faculty
             ,
             or
             the
             organ
             ,
             are
             removed
             .
             Just
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             matter
             now
             in
             controversy
             :
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             doth
             not
             prove
             the
             Scripture
             to
             me
             by
             arguments
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             had
             before
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             illumination
             of
             my
             mind
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             the
             arguments
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             not
             apprehend
             before
             .
             It
             is
             with
             men
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             with
             Hagar
             ,
             Gen.
             21.
             there
             was
             a
             Well
             of
             water
             ,
             but
             she
             saw
             it
             not
             ,
             till
             God
             open'd
             her
             eyes
             ,
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             There
             is
             a
             self-evidencing
             light
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             onely
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             cures
             that
             blindness
             of
             mind
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Devil
             hindred
             the
             world
             from
             discerning
             it
             .
             Thus
             the
             Spirit
             convinced
             the
             Jews
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             removing
             the
             vaile
             ,
             which
             was
             upon
             their
             hearts
             in
             the
             reading
             of
             Moses
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.15
             ,
             16.
             
             And
             so
             God
             convinced
             his
             elect
             among
             the
             Heathens
             ,
             not
             by
             discovering
             any
             more
             arguments
             to
             them
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             to
             the
             reprobates
             among
             
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             doctrine
             and
             arguments
             were
             preached
             to
             both
             alike
             ,
             but
             by
             opening
             their
             eyes
             to
             see
             what
             others
             saw
             not
             ,
             Act.
             26.18
             .
             and
             by
             opening
             their
             hearts
             to
             receive
             what
             others
             would
             not
             receive
             ,
             as
             Act.
             16.14
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             the
             Argument
             for
             which
             ,
             but
             onely
             the
             Instrument
             by
             which
             they
             believe
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             Testimony
             of
             Scripture
             is
             the
             proper
             argument
             for
             which
             they
             believe
             ,
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             ,
             that
             they
             work
             in
             several
             capacities
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             fully
             discharged
             from
             that
             Circle
             ,
             which
             they
             causlesly
             charge
             us
             with
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             this
             objection
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             our
             Faith
             standeth
             sure
             .
             This
             is
             the
             first
             particular
             .
          
           
             §
             13.
             
             The
             other
             particular
             concernes
             the
             Popish
             foundation
             :
             for
             some
             of
             the
             Romanists
             finding
             themselves
             so
             wofully
             intangled
             in
             the
             business
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             are
             grown
             sick
             of
             the
             notion
             .
             Cressy
             ,
             the
             English
             Apostate
             ,
             in
             his
             Exomologesis
             confesseth
             ,
             That
             
               Infallibility
               is
               an
               unfortunate
               word
               ,
               combated
               by
               Mr.
               Chillingworth
               with
               too
               too
               great
               success
               ,
               that
               he
               could
               wish
               the
               word
               were
               forgotten
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               laid
               by
            
             :
             these
             therefore
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             the
             Church
             be
             denied
             ,
             yet
             a
             Papist
             hath
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             his
             Faith
             in
             the
             Churches
             authority
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             is
             obliged
             to
             acquiesce
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             must
             hear
             in
             all
             things
             :
             and
             this
             way
             some
             others
             go
             .
             This
             I
             thought
             fit
             to
             mention
             ,
             that
             the
             world
             may
             see
             the
             complexion
             of
             a
             Romish
             conscience
             ,
             and
             the
             desperate
             shifts
             which
             the
             wretchednesse
             of
             their
             cause
             forceth
             them
             to
             .
             But
             because
             the
             absurdity
             of
             this
             new
             fancy
             doth
             
               suâ
               luce
               constare
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             dismiss
             it
             with
             two
             remarks
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             disclaimed
             by
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             (
             and
             it
             were
             a
             frivolous
             thing
             to
             concern
             our selves
             in
             refuting
             all
             the
             wild
             fancies
             of
             their
             particular
             Doctors
             .
             )
             It
             is
             true
             Cressy
             saith
             ,
             
               No
               such
               word
               as
               Infallibility
               is
               to
               be
               found
               in
               
               ●ny
               Councel
               :
            
             the
             good
             man
             had
             forgot
             the
             definition
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Basil
             ,
             wherein
             they
             call
             it
             a
             
               pernitious
               error
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               a
               Councel
               can
               erre
            
             :
             (
             the
             passage
             I
             cited
             before
             ,
             )
             or
             else
             he
             meant
             to
             be
             witty
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             very
             true
             ,
             that
             
               non
               potest
               errare
            
             is
             not
             the
             same
             word
             with
             Infallibility
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             Nor
             do
             the
             Papists
             onely
             assert
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             but
             generally
             acknowledge
             ,
             That
             without
             this
             ,
             their
             Faith
             would
             have
             no
             solid
             Foundation
             ,
             nor
             their
             Religion
             any
             certainty
             .
             I
             shall
             not
             multiply
             instances
             in
             so
             known
             a
             thing
             :
             you
             have
             many
             instances
             in
             one
             ,
             in
             that
             forementioned
             passage
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Basil
             ,
             That
             
               if
               once
               that
               pernitious
               error
               were
               admitted
               ,
               that
               general
               Councels
               may
               erre
               ,
               the
               whole
               Catholick
               Faith
               would
               t●tter
            
             (a)
             .
             And
             Bellarmine
             in
             a
             fore-quoted
             passage
             confesseth
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               a
               most
               unreasonable
               thing
               to
               require
               Christians
               to
               be
               finally
               subject
               to
               the
               judgment
               of
               that
               Church
               which
               is
               liable
               to
               error
            
             (b)
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             need
             not
             cast
             away
             pretious
             time
             in
             confuting
             those
             particular
             fancies
             of
             some
             private
             Doctors
             ,
             which
             are
             directly
             repugnant
             unto
             the
             confessed
             opinion
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             the
             Decree
             of
             a
             general
             Councel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             so
             far
             from
             mending
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             it
             makes
             it
             far
             worse
             :
             for
             he
             that
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               believe
               the
               Church
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               because
               she
               is
               infallible
               in
               all
               things
               ,
            
             speaks
             that
             which
             is
             coherent
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             consequence
             is
             agreeable
             to
             reason
             ;
             the
             onely
             fault
             lies
             in
             the
             Antecedent
             .
             But
             he
             that
             saith
             ,
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             believe
             the
             Church
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             though
             she
             may
             erre
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             (
             and
             none
             knows
             how
             many
             ,
             )
             throws
             himself
             and
             me
             upon
             such
             desperate
             Rocks
             ,
             as
             none
             but
             a
             mad-man
             would
             run
             upon
             .
             When
             Bellarmine
             delivers
             that
             desperate
             doctrine
             ,
             That
             
               if
               the
               Pope
               should
               command
               us
               to
               sin
               ,
               we
               are
               
               bound
               to
               obey
               him
            
             :
             and
             when
             others
             have
             said
             ,
             That
             
               if
               the
               Pope
               should
               lead
               thousands
               to
               Hell
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               reprove
               him
            
             :
             their
             followers
             mollifie
             the
             harshnesse
             of
             those
             assertions
             with
             this
             favourable
             construction
             ,
             That
             the
             Propositions
             are
             onely
             Hypothetical
             ,
             depending
             upon
             such
             conditions
             ,
             as
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             Infallibility
             ,
             can
             never
             be
             fulfilled
             ,
             for
             (
             say
             they
             )
             the
             Pope
             cannot
             command
             sin
             ,
             and
             cannot
             lead
             men
             to
             Hell
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             if
             true
             were
             a
             plausible
             evasion
             .
             But
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             ,
             if
             the
             Pope
             or
             Church
             may
             erre
             ,
             yet
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             believe
             &
             obey
             them
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             make
             that
             my
             Duty
             ,
             which
             God
             hath
             threatned
             as
             a
             terrible
             Curse
             ,
             2
             Thes.
             2.
             viz.
             to
             believe
             lies
             :
             This
             is
             to
             confront
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             Act.
             5.
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             
               it
               is
               better
               to
               obey
               men
               th●n
               God
               ,
            
             when
             their
             commands
             are
             contrary
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             bring
             me
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             that
             Woe
             ,
             denounced
             against
             such
             as
             
               call
               evill
               good
               ,
               and
               good
               evill
               ,
               that
               put
               darknesse
               for
               light
               ,
               and
               light
               for
               darknesse
               ,
            
             Isa.
             5.20
             .
             This
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             follow
             my
             blind
             Leaders
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             into
             the
             Ditch
             ;
             That
             I
             am
             under
             an
             obligation
             of
             offending
             God
             by
             making
             him
             a
             lyar
             ,
             and
             of
             damning
             my
             own
             Soul.
             This
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             the
             Israelites
             were
             bound
             to
             obey
             
             Aaron's
             Idolatrous
             decree
             ,
             concerning
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             Calfe
             :
             nay
             more
             ,
             That
             the
             Jewes
             were
             bound
             to
             obey
             their
             Church
             in
             putting
             Christ
             to
             death
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             at
             that
             time
             known
             him
             to
             be
             the
             true
             Messias
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             such
             and
             so
             many
             are
             the
             prodigious
             absurdities
             which
             would
             inevitably
             follow
             from
             that
             wild
             assertion
             ,
             that
             Madnesse
             it self
             ,
             unlesse
             in
             its
             highest
             Paroxysme
             ,
             could
             not
             equal
             it
             :
             and
             when
             the
             Authors
             of
             it
             come
             to
             themselves
             ,
             or
             return
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             their
             own
             Church
             ,
             or
             when
             their
             Church
             comes
             over
             to
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             layes
             aside
             their
             bold
             pretences
             to
             Infallibility
             ,
             they
             may
             expect
             a
             farther
             Answer
             .
          
           
             But
             since
             I
             wrot
             this
             ,
             I
             find
             ,
             Mr.
             Cressy
             hath
             saved
             me
             the
             labour
             of
             farther
             Answer
             :
             for
             in
             his
             second
             edition
             ,
             
             (
             and
             
               secundae
               cogitationes
               sunt
               meliores
            
             )
             I
             find
             him
             sick
             of
             his
             former
             notion
             :
             I
             suppose
             he
             hath
             met
             with
             sharp
             rebukes
             from
             his
             wiser
             Brethren
             ,
             what
             Penances
             or
             censures
             they
             have
             inflicted
             on
             him
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             effect
             is
             visible
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             is
             brought
             to
             a
             recanting
             strain
             .
             And
             that
             he
             may
             have
             some
             colourable
             Palliation
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             pretends
             ,
             he
             was
             mis-understood
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             never
             meant
             to
             deny
             Infallibility
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             save
             onely
             in
             the
             most
             rigorous
             sense
             that
             the
             Terme
             could
             import
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             roundly
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               can
               neither
               deceive
               believers
               that
               follow
               her
               ,
               nor
               be
               deceived
               her self
               .
            
             Exomolog
             .
             sect
             .
             2.
             ch
             .
             21.
             
             And
             ,
             
               Infallibility
               and
               Authority
               are
               in
               effect
               all
               one
               as
               applied
               to
               the
               Church
               :
               for
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               hath
               authority
               to
               oblige
               all
               Christians
               to
               receive
               her
               Doctrines
               ,
               and
               withall
               to
               say
               she
               is
               fallible
               ,
               is
               extremity
               of
               Injustice
               and
               Tyranny
               .
            
             Appendix
             to
             Exomolog
             .
             chap.
             5.
             num
             .
             14.
             
             So
             this
             pretence
             is
             also
             gone
             after
             the
             rest
             :
             and
             therefore
             from
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             discoursed
             and
             proved
             ,
             I
             may
             take
             the
             boldnesse
             to
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
             if
             he
             keep
             to
             his
             own
             principles
             ,
             hath
             no
             Foundation
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             built
             upon
             the
             Rock
             ,
             but
             meerly
             upon
             the
             Sand
             ,
             or
             (
             in
             the
             Prophet's
             language
             )
             
               they
               have
               forsaken
            
             (
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             )
             
               the
               fountain
               of
               living
               water
               ,
               to
               hew
               out
               unto
               themselves
               broken
               Cisterns
               ,
               that
               can
               hold
               no
               water
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           An
           APPENDIX
           by
           way
           of
           reflection
           upon
           Captain
           
             Robert
             Everards
             EPISTLE
          
           ,
           and
           account
           of
           his
           Conversion
           and
           Submission
           to
           the
           Romish
           Church
           ;
           and
           
             M
             r
             Cressy
          
           's
           EXOMOLOGESIS
           .
        
         
           SInce
           the
           finishing
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Treatise
           ,
           I
           was
           told
           of
           an
           Epistolary
           Discourse
           of
           Captaine
           Everards
           ,
           and
           withall
           that
           the
           substance
           of
           it
           was
           fully
           Answered
           by
           what
           I
           had
           there
           discussed
           ,
           onely
           it
           was
           convenient
           to
           accommodate
           the
           passages
           relating
           thereto
           to
           the
           severall
           parts
           of
           his
           Epistle
           :
           Upon
           this
           sugestion
           I
           procured
           the
           Epistle
           it selfe
           as
           enlarged
           in
           the
           second
           Edition
           ,
           and
           diligently
           read
           it
           once
           or
           twice
           over
           :
           And
           I
           confesse
           I
           was
           at
           first
           dubious
           whether
           I
           should
           take
           any
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           partly
           because
           I
           saw
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           a
           collection
           out
           of
           others
           (
           as
           he
           most
           properly
           calls
           it
           )
           and
           a
           repetition
           of
           those
           old
           Sophismes
           ,
           that
           have
           been
           answered
           and
           exploded
           an
           hundred
           times
           over
           ,
           and
           partly
           because
           I
           discerned
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           frame
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           circumstances
           of
           his
           change
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           likelihood
           at
           all
           of
           retriving
           and
           reclaiming
           him
           ,
           how
           cleare
           and
           irresistible
           soever
           the
           evidence
           and
           arguments
           were
           that
           should
           be
           produced
           .
           He
           that
           hath
           but
           half
           an
           Eye
           may
           see
           a
           designe
           in
           the
           whole
           management
           of
           the
           change
           :
           And
           although
           he
           assures
           us
           with
           a
           
             teste
             me
             ipso
          
           ,
           that
           he
           is
           not
           biassed
           by
           worldly
           interests
           ,
           and
           private
           ends
           ,
           he
           must
           allow
           discreet
           persons
           the
           liberty
           of
           their
           
           Faith
           in
           that
           particular
           ,
           and
           not
           take
           it
           amisse
           ,
           if
           seeing
           the
           feeblenesse
           of
           his
           Arguments
           ,
           and
           their
           insufficiency
           for
           the
           producing
           of
           such
           a
           change
           ,
           they
           suspect
           it
           was
           done
           by
           the
           power
           of
           interest
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           secret
           an
           affaire
           ,
           and
           its
           methods
           so
           crypticall
           ,
           and
           the
           waies
           of
           serving
           it
           so
           various
           ,
           that
           no
           wise
           man
           will
           believe
           it
           impossible
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           sure
           the
           contexture
           of
           his
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           p●ocesse
           doth
           not
           render
           it
           at
           all
           incredible
           :
           And
           these
           considerations
           inclined
           me
           to
           silence
           :
           But
           on
           the
           other
           side
           when
           I
           considered
           ,
           that
           the
           hand
           of
           Ioab
           sufficiently
           appeares
           in
           the
           penning
           of
           this
           Epistle
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           collection
           of
           the
           strength
           of
           more
           Learned
           Writers
           ,
           and
           a
           conjunction
           of
           abler
           heads
           then
           his
           own
           ,
           who
           were
           resolved
           in
           this
           occasion
           and
           instance
           ,
           to
           represent
           what
           could
           in
           briefe
           be
           said
           to
           perswade
           unsetled
           persons
           to
           change
           their
           Religion
           ;
           and
           (
           whatever
           other
           mens
           opinions
           are
           )
           what
           a
           reverend
           esteem
           the
           Author
           hath
           of
           it
           ,
           who
           tels
           us
           he
           saw
           reason
           enough
           to
           believe
           it
           could
           not
           be
           Answered
           pag.
           88.
           and
           that
           he
           challengeth
           it
           as
           a
           piece
           of
           justice
           to
           shew
           him
           his
           errors
           ;
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           amisse
           to
           take
           some
           notice
           of
           it
           ,
           knowing
           that
           if
           what
           I
           should
           say
           were
           unsuccessefull
           to
           him
           ,
           yet
           it
           would
           not
           be
           unacc●ptable
           to
           God
           ,
           (
           since
           we
           are
           a
           sweet
           savour
           of
           God
           in
           them
           that
           believe
           and
           in
           them
           that
           perish
           )
           and
           that
           if
           I
           were
           not
           an
           instrument
           of
           Gods
           mercy
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           reducing
           him
           to
           the
           truth
           from
           which
           he
           hath
           revolted
           ,
           yet
           I
           should
           be
           an
           instrument
           of
           Gods
           Justice
           ,
           and
           a
           witnesse
           on
           Gods
           behalfe
           to
           leave
           him
           without
           excuse
           .
        
         
           In
           one
           thing
           I
           must
           crave
           Mr
           Everards
           pardon
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           not
           take
           his
           Counsell
           in
           Answering
           him
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           setting
           down
           each
           of
           his
           Paragraphs
           before
           the
           severall
           Answers
           :
           It
           is
           a
           course
           which
           I
           confesse
           I
           do
           not
           approve
           of
           in
           the
           answering
           of
           other
           Authors
           ,
           because
           it
           runs
           a
           man
           into
           personall
           contests
           ,
           and
           petite
           animad
           ▪
           
           versions
           ,
           and
           catching
           at
           little
           advantages
           ,
           and
           so
           expends
           the
           answerers
           paines
           ,
           and
           the
           readers
           patience
           ,
           and
           the
           buyers
           mony
           to
           no
           purpose
           ,
           and
           if
           I
           did
           like
           it
           in
           some
           others
           ,
           yet
           really
           he
           must
           excuse
           me
           if
           I
           do
           not
           esteem
           him
           so
           classicall
           an
           Author
           ,
           nor
           his
           Epistle
           so
           weighty
           a
           Discourse
           ,
           as
           to
           deserve
           such
           solemne
           consideration
           :
           Yet
           this
           I
           shall
           promise
           him
           (
           and
           I
           call
           God
           to
           witnesse
           it
           )
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           wilfully
           decline
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           wherein
           his
           strength
           may
           lie
           ,
           but
           shall
           indeavour
           to
           the
           utmost
           of
           my
           poor
           skill
           ,
           to
           single
           out
           such
           things
           as
           are
           most
           plausible
           and
           considerable
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           be
           solidly
           Answered
           ,
           the
           rest
           will
           fall
           of
           course
           ,
           or
           need
           no
           further
           trouble
           .
        
         
           What
           I
           have
           to
           say
           ,
           I
           shall
           reduce
           to
           two
           heads
           .
           1.
           
           Personall
           .
           2.
           
           Dogmaticall
           .
           The
           first
           I
           shall
           passe
           over
           in
           few
           words
           ,
           because
           it
           concernes
           not
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           cause
           ,
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           convenient
           wholly
           to
           neglect
           it
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           set
           forth
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           M
           r
           Everard
           (
           whom
           I
           would
           by
           no
           meanes
           deprive
           of
           his
           due
           praise
           )
           hath
           shewed
           wit
           and
           art
           in
           it
           ,
           something
           therefore
           must
           be
           said
           to
           disabuse
           such
           as
           are
           too
           apt
           to
           be
           deceived
           with
           good
           words
           and
           faire
           speeches
           ,
           and
           the
           influence
           of
           examples
           :
           And
           if
           there
           be
           some
           seeming
           harshnesse
           in
           my
           expressions
           ,
           it
           must
           not
           be
           ascribed
           to
           my
           temper
           (
           which
           my
           friends
           will
           assoyle
           me
           from
           )
           or
           principles
           ,
           or
           hatred
           of
           M
           r
           Everard
           ,
           (
           a
           person
           known
           to
           me
           
             nec
             beneficio
             ,
             nec
             injuriâ
          
           )
           but
           to
           the
           discharge
           of
           my
           duty
           (
           which
           is
           to
           rebuke
           such
           as
           he
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           sharply
           )
           and
           the
           necessary
           caution
           of
           others
           ;
           My
           personall
           reflections
           shall
           onely
           be
           two
           ,
           The
           first
           upon
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           person
           ;
           The
           second
           ,
           The
           occasion
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           change
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           As
           for
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           I
           must
           confesse
           I
           am
           not
           at
           all
           surprized
           with
           the
           Apostacy
           (
           for
           so
           I
           must
           ●all
           it
           with
           S
           t
           Paul
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.1
           .
           and
           2
           Thes.
           2.3
           .
           )
           of
           a
           person
           
           of
           his
           character
           ,
           as
           we
           have
           it
           drawn
           by
           his
           own
           pen
           ,
           pag.
           4.
           
           
             When
             I
             profest
             my selfe
             against
             Infant-Baptisme
             ,
             I
             had
             run
             through
             almost
             (
             if
             not
             altogether
             )
             all
             the
             severall
             Professions
             of
             Christianity
             then
             appearing
             in
             this
             Kingdome
             .
          
           It
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           that
           a
           giddy
           headed
           man
           should
           get
           a
           fall
           :
           It
           is
           no
           more
           then
           was
           long
           since
           foretold
           ,
           and
           this
           day
           in
           this
           person
           those
           Scriptures
           are
           fulfilled
           which
           tell
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           
             unlearned
             and
             unstable
          
           should
           
             wrest
             the
             Scripture
          
           (
           as
           this
           Epistler
           most
           horribly
           doth
           )
           
             to
             their
             own
             destruction
          
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           3.16
           .
           That
           such
           
             as
             received
             not
             the
             Truth
             in
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ,
             should
             be
             given
             up
             to
             strong
             delusions
             to
             believe
             lies
             ,
          
           2
           Thes.
           2.10
           ,
           11.
           that
           such
           as
           were
           
             ●ver
             learning
             and
             never
             able
             to
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
          
           should
           be
           
             led
             away
          
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           3.6
           ,
           7.
           that
           
             evill
             men
             and
             seducers
          
           (
           as
           he
           now
           acknowledgeth
           he
           was
           )
           should
           
             wax
             worse
             and
             worse
             ,
             deceiving
             and
             b●ing
             deceived
             ,
          
           vers
           .
           13.
           that
           unstable
           soules
           should
           be
           beguiled
           ,
           2
           Pet.
           2.19
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           not
           at
           all
           strange
           ,
           that
           he
           that
           despised
           the
           persons
           ,
           vilified
           the
           function
           ,
           contemned
           and
           forsook
           the
           guidance
           of
           able
           and
           faithfull
           Protestant
           Ministers
           ,
           by
           whom
           he
           might
           have
           been
           easily
           antidoted
           against
           this
           Infection
           ,
           should
           be
           betrayed
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           Romish
           Priests
           :
           It
           is
           not
           strange
           that
           he
           that
           loved
           to
           wander
           should
           
             antiquum
             obtinere
          
           ,
           and
           having
           passed
           thorough
           all
           the
           varieties
           which
           England
           affords
           ,
           should
           gratify
           his
           temper
           and
           follow
           his
           inclinations
           to
           see
           what
           newes
           at
           Rome
           :
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           concernes
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           especially
           persons
           of
           the
           same
           complexion
           and
           condition
           ,
           with
           fear
           and
           reverence
           to
           behold
           the
           just
           and
           tremendous
           judgment
           of
           God
           upon
           unsetled
           and
           unstable
           Christians
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           given
           to
           change
           ,
           whilest
           they
           see
           these
           smaller
           rivulets
           of
           lesser
           errors
           leading
           to
           the
           dead
           Sea
           of
           damnable
           delusions
           :
           And
           as
           we
           have
           many
           wofull
           instances
           of
           poore
           deluded
           Soules
           ,
           that
           having
           wandred
           from
           party
           to
           party
           ,
           from
           opinion
           to
           opinion
           ,
           
           from
           congregation
           to
           congregation
           ,
           have
           at
           last
           been
           swallowed
           up
           ,
           some
           in
           the
           gulfe
           of
           downright
           Atheisme
           ,
           others
           of
           the
           besotting
           dotages
           of
           the
           Quakers
           ;
           so
           we
           have
           here
           an
           instance
           of
           one
           ,
           whom
           the
           same
           wildnesse
           and
           wantonnesse
           of
           opinion
           hath
           betrayed
           to
           Popish
           impostures
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           personall
           reflection
           concernes
           the
           occasion
           and
           manner
           of
           his
           change
           which
           in
           briefe
           is
           this
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           represents
           it
           pag.
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           &c.
           
           He
           falls
           into
           the
           company
           and
           acquaintance
           of
           a
           Lay-Papist
           (
           which
           he
           had
           been
           allwaies
           told
           and
           so
           supposed
           that
           they
           were
           an
           ignorant
           Generation
           )
           and
           he
           proposeth
           and
           presseth
           an
           Argument
           ,
           which
           the
           Captaine
           could
           not
           Answer
           ,
           and
           therefore
           submits
           and
           borrowes
           two
           or
           three
           Popish
           Books
           from
           that
           Gentleman
           
             (
             viz.
          
           the
           question
           of
           questions
           ,
           
             Fiat
             Lux
          
           ,
           and
           Knots
           answer
           to
           Chillingworth
           )
           and
           so
           the
           work
           is
           done
           ,
           my
           Captaine
           is
           conquer'd
           ,
           and
           become
           a
           Papist
           ,
           or
           
             (
             stilo
             novo
          
           )
           a
           Roman
           Catholick
           :
           Upon
           this
           relation
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           boldnesse
           to
           make
           these
           following
           Animadversions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           In
           generall
           ,
           It
           is
           very
           observable
           how
           easily
           he
           gives
           up
           the
           cause
           ,
           how
           valiantly
           the
           Captaine
           fought
           in
           the
           field
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           but
           sure
           I
           am
           ,
           if
           he
           fought
           at
           the
           same
           rate
           that
           here
           he
           disputes
           ,
           no
           man
           could
           desire
           an
           easier
           adversary
           :
           Happily
           because
           he
           was
           about
           to
           commence
           into
           a
           beliefe
           of
           the
           unbloody
           Sacrifice
           of
           the
           Masse
           ,
           he
           was
           resolved
           his
           Antagonist
           should
           not
           have
           a
           bloody
           victory
           :
           I
           shall
           adventure
           to
           commend
           this
           patterne
           as
           an
           effectuall
           receit
           to
           make
           Papists
           ,
           and
           (
           that
           you
           may
           see
           it
           is
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           if
           not
           a
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           it
           will
           indifferently
           serve
           to
           make
           Turks
           ,
           Jewes
           ,
           Pagans
           ,
           or
           Hereticks
           of
           any
           kind
           :
           Let
           a
           person
           unlearned
           or
           unstudied
           in
           the
           point
           he
           debates
           (
           such
           as
           none
           that
           read
           this
           relation
           will
           deny
           this
           Author
           to
           have
           been
           unlesse
           they
           be
           such
           themselves
           )
           enter
           the
           lists
           with
           some
           able
           
           Champion
           of
           the
           adverse
           party
           (
           a
           Character
           which
           the
           Captaine
           himselfe
           ascribes
           to
           his
           then
           Antagonist
           )
           and
           when
           he
           meets
           with
           an
           objection
           that
           himselfe
           cannot
           Answer
           ,
           let
           him
           conclude
           it
           unanswerable
           (
           which
           our
           Author
           did
           )
           and
           read
           two
           or
           three
           such
           Books
           as
           his
           Adversary
           shall
           put
           into
           his
           hand
           ,
           if
           this
           do
           not
           speedily
           and
           effectually
           worke
           the
           cure
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           given
           over
           for
           desperate
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Though
           to
           determine
           that
           this
           supposed
           conversion
           was
           a
           plotted
           businesse
           ,
           may
           seem
           an
           intrusion
           into
           the
           Divine
           prerogative
           to
           judge
           the
           heart
           ,
           yet
           this
           I
           may
           safely
           say
           ,
           that
           it
           looks
           so
           like
           a
           plot
           ,
           that
           it
           requires
           more
           then
           an
           ordinary
           charity
           to
           believe
           it
           was
           not
           :
           For
           as
           the
           Philosopher
           well
           observes
           ,
           no
           man
           must
           (
           and
           no
           serious
           man
           will
           )
           forsake
           a
           solid
           and
           well
           grounded
           Truth
           ,
           for
           some
           subtill
           objection
           suggested
           by
           a
           crafty
           disputer
           ,
           which
           he
           cannot
           answer
           ;
           If
           it
           was
           not
           a
           designed
           thing
           ,
           how
           can
           it
           be
           imagined
           ,
           that
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           Salvation
           and
           damnation
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           so
           grossely
           negligent
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           and
           the
           answering
           of
           his
           Objection
           ?
           Otherwise
           who
           can
           believe
           that
           he
           would
           not
           have
           addressed
           himself
           to
           some
           able
           Protestant
           Minister
           or
           Scholar
           to
           see
           whether
           he
           could
           Answer
           it
           ,
           (
           unlesse
           peradventure
           ,
           through
           the
           pride
           of
           his
           heart
           he
           scorned
           the
           advice
           of
           Ministers
           ,
           and
           thought
           himselfe
           wiser
           then
           his
           Teachers
           ,
           and
           then
           no
           wonder
           such
           pride
           had
           a
           fall
           )
           or
           would
           he
           not
           by
           the
           direction
           of
           some
           knowing
           Protestant
           have
           rather
           searched
           into
           some
           Protestant
           Books
           for
           an
           Answer
           ,
           (
           as
           here
           he
           falls
           upon
           the
           reading
           of
           Popish
           Authors
           by
           the
           advice
           of
           a
           Papist
           )
           if
           he
           really
           were
           a
           Protestant
           at
           that
           time
           when
           he
           pretended
           to
           be
           so
           ?
           for
           if
           this
           Captaine
           had
           understood
           those
           controversies
           ,
           and
           spent
           that
           time
           in
           the
           reading
           of
           the
           solid
           Books
           of
           excellent
           Protestant
           Authors
           ,
           and
           grounding
           himselfe
           in
           the
           Principles
           of
           Religion
           ,
           
           which
           he
           spent
           in
           talking
           and
           teaching
           others
           ,
           and
           scribling
           of
           idle
           Pamphlets
           ,
           and
           railing
           at
           Learned
           and
           Godly
           Ministers
           ;
           these
           objections
           which
           through
           his
           ignorance
           and
           unacquaintednesse
           with
           those
           points
           seemed
           new
           to
           him
           ,
           would
           have
           been
           discovered
           to
           him
           as
           they
           are
           to
           others
           ,
           to
           be
           but
           coleworts
           not
           twice
           but
           twenty
           times
           sod
           ;
           and
           Arguments
           long
           since
           exploded
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           To
           this
           let
           me
           adde
           ,
           the
           wonder
           is
           the
           greater
           ,
           and
           the
           designe
           more
           credible
           ,
           to
           consider
           that
           his
           conversion
           should
           be
           wrought
           by
           such
           Authors
           :
           as
           
             Fiat
             Lux
          
           ,
           and
           Knots
           Answer
           to
           Chillingworth
           :
           The
           former
           ,
           nothing
           but
           an
           heap
           of
           words
           and
           an
           empty
           sound
           ,
           which
           if
           stript
           of
           all
           its
           gauderies
           ,
           and
           rhetoricall
           flashes
           ,
           (
           apt
           to
           take
           none
           but
           children
           in
           understanding
           )
           and
           all
           the
           weight
           of
           reasons
           were
           pickt
           out
           and
           brought
           together
           ,
           it
           might
           (
           without
           such
           Art
           as
           was
           shewed
           about
           Homer
           )
           be
           put
           into
           a
           Nut-shell
           ;
           unlesse
           happily
           that
           was
           the
           Argument
           that
           convinced
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Author
           tels
           us
           (
           us
           I
           say
           who
           are
           English-men
           and
           remember
           the
           Marian
           Persecution
           ,
           and
           the
           Irish
           Massacre
           ,
           and
           the
           bloodinesse
           of
           the
           French
           Leaguers
           ,
           and
           the
           barbarities
           of
           High
           and
           Low
           Germany
           ,
           and
           the
           late
           Ferities
           of
           Piemont
           )
           that
           the
           Pope
           is
           a
           very
           honest
           Gentleman
           that
           never
           did
           any
           harme
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           Knots
           infidelity
           unmasked
           ,
           that
           man
           that
           shall
           take
           that
           Book
           for
           a
           solid
           confutation
           of
           M
           r
           Chillingworth
           ,
           must
           have
           lost
           both
           reason
           and
           conscience
           ;
           (
           for
           the
           losse
           of
           one
           of
           them
           will
           hardly
           serve
           turne
           )
           by
           which
           you
           may
           see
           the
           Captaine
           was
           prepared
           for
           a
           change
           ,
           and
           like
           soft-Wax
           ready
           to
           receive
           the
           impression
           .
           And
           this
           is
           all
           I
           shall
           say
           concerning
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           change
           ;
           I
           shall
           now
           come
           to
           the
           Dogmaticall
           part
           .
        
         
         
           The
           first
           and
           principall
           thing
           will
           be
           to
           consider
           the
           force
           of
           that
           Discourse
           which
           did
           the
           work
           ,
           which
           though
           it
           be
           a
           very
           silly
           one
           ,
           yet
           is
           commensurate
           to
           many
           mens
           capacities
           ,
           and
           meeting
           with
           an
           ignorant
           proud
           or
           loose
           Protestant
           ,
           sometimes
           is
           the
           meane
           of
           their
           perversion
           .
        
         
           The
           Popish
           Gentleman
           
             asked
             me
          
           (
           saith
           my
           Author
           )
           
             whether
             I
             was
             so
             certainly
             and
             infallibly
             assured
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             me
             ,
             or
             for
             those
             who
             taught
             me
             Christianity
             to
             be
             mistaken
             therein
             ;
             and
             he
             gave
             me
             this
             reason
             for
             his
             question
             ,
             that
             otherwise
             ,
             as
             to
             me
             ,
             Christianity
             could
             be
             no
             more
             then
             probably
             true
             ,
             and
             we
             could
             not
             condemne
             the
             Iew
             ,
             or
             Turke
             ,
             or
             Pagan
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             as
             well
             perswaded
             of
             their
             severall
             wayes
             ,
             as
             we
             could
             be
             of
             ours
             ,
             upon
             a
             fallible
             certainty
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             we
             knew
             ,
             (
             not
             having
             any
             infallible
             certainty
             for
             our
             Christianity
             )
             some
             of
             them
             might
             be
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             wee
             in
             the
             wrong
             way
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             possible
             you
             may
             be
             mistaken
             ,
          
           pag
           5
           ,
           6.
           
        
         
           This
           is
           that
           ,
           that
           did
           the
           deed
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           shield
           of
           Hercules
           ,
           or
           rather
           the
           sword
           of
           Goliah
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           sometimes
           do
           execution
           upon
           an
           ungrounded
           or
           ungodly
           Protestant
           ,
           which
           therefore
           it
           will
           be
           worth
           while
           a
           little
           to
           insist
           upon
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Let
           it
           be
           observed
           ,
           what
           rare
           Champions
           the
           Papists
           are
           for
           the
           Christian
           cause
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           singular
           course
           they
           take
           for
           the
           Conversion
           of
           Jewes
           and
           Turks
           and
           Pagans
           :
           For
           more
           clearnesse
           I
           shall
           represent
           it
           in
           a
           Syllogisticall
           forme
           :
           If
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           
             (
             i.e.
          
           the
           Pope
           and
           a
           Councell
           )
           be
           not
           infallible
           ,
           a
           Jew
           ,
           or
           Turke
           ,
           or
           Pagan
           are
           as
           well
           perswaded
           of
           their
           severall
           waies
           ,
           as
           we
           of
           ours
           ,
           these
           are
           the
           Authors
           words
           :
           But
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           (
           whether
           you
           mean
           the
           Pope
           or
           Councel
           or
           both
           )
           is
           not
           infallible
           .
           This
           I
           hope
           hath
           been
           made
           evident
           enough
           from
           the
           foregoing
           discourse
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           a
           
           Jew
           ,
           or
           Turk
           ,
           or
           Pagan
           are
           as
           well
           perswaded
           of
           their
           several
           wayes
           ,
           as
           we
           of
           ours
           :
           a
           glorious
           Conclusion
           !
           and
           most
           true
           of
           Italian
           Christians
           :
           Turks
           and
           Pagans
           are
           as
           well
           perswaded
           of
           their
           wayes
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           of
           Christianity
           .
           Nor
           is
           it
           without
           cause
           that
           so
           many
           Authors
           (
           some
           of
           them
           Popish
           )
           complain
           so
           much
           of
           the
           swarms
           of
           Atheists
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ;
           for
           certainly
           this
           is
           as
           compendious
           a
           way
           to
           Atheisme
           as
           can
           lightly
           be
           imagined
           ;
           to
           hang
           the
           verity
           of
           Christianity
           and
           the
           Pope's
           or
           Councels
           Infallibility
           upon
           the
           same
           pin
           ;
           and
           consequently
           those
           learned
           Papists
           ,
           who
           doubtless
           many
           of
           them
           laugh
           in
           their
           sleeves
           ,
           to
           see
           so
           credulous
           and
           simple
           a
           world
           to
           believe
           the
           latter
           ,
           can
           easily
           shake
           off
           the
           sence
           of
           the
           former
           .
        
         
           2
           Let
           us
           examine
           a
           little
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           pretty
           Proposition
           :
           That
           if
           we
           be
           not
           infallibly
           assured
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           Turks
           ,
           and
           Pagans
           are
           as
           well
           perswaded
           of
           their
           wayes
           ,
           as
           we
           of
           ours
           .
           What
           a
           mad
           assertion
           is
           this
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           credible
           ,
           but
           what
           is
           infallibly
           certain
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           between
           probabilities
           and
           improbabilities
           ,
           and
           yet
           such
           Whirlpools
           and
           quick
           sands
           must
           they
           needs
           sink
           into
           ,
           that
           give
           up
           themselves
           to
           the
           conduct
           of
           Popish
           guides
           and
           principles
           .
           I
           am
           not
           infallibly
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           such
           a
           place
           as
           Iamaica
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           possible
           all
           Geographers
           may
           mistake
           ,
           and
           all
           Travellers
           may
           lye
           ,
           unlesse
           his
           Holinesse
           should
           chance
           to
           make
           a
           voyage
           to
           see
           :
           )
           therefore
           by
           this
           doughty
           argument
           ,
           I
           am
           as
           certain
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           Sea-passage
           to
           China
           by
           the
           North.
           I
           am
           not
           infallibly
           sure
           ,
           that
           the
           Sun
           is
           bigger
           then
           a
           Bushel
           ,
           (
           for
           Epicurus
           thought
           it
           no
           bigger
           ,
           as
           Cicero
           informes
           us
           :
           )
           Therefore
           (
           it
           seems
           )
           I
           am
           as
           certain
           that
           there
           is
           a
           World
           in
           the
           Moon
           ,
           or
           in
           every
           Star
           (
           as
           some
           Philosophers
           held
           .
           )
           I
           am
           not
           infallibly
           certain
           of
           the
           existence
           and
           atchievements
           of
           Alexander
           the
           
           Great
           ;
           by
           this
           argument
           it
           will
           follow
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           no
           lesse
           sure
           of
           the
           history
           and
           adventures
           of
           St.
           George
           of
           England
           .
           What
           if
           I
           be
           not
           infallibly
           sure
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           may
           there
           not
           be
           such
           clear
           probabilities
           ,
           and
           cogent
           evidence
           ,
           that
           none
           but
           a
           mad
           man
           can
           deny
           it
           ?
           What
           if
           in
           a
           frosty
           morning
           I
           should
           find
           2
           or
           3
           verses
           written
           upon
           a
           glasse
           window
           ,
           will
           any
           man
           in
           his
           right
           wits
           doubt
           ,
           that
           some
           man
           or
           other
           writ
           them
           ?
           and
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           impossible
           (
           because
           it
           implies
           no
           contradiction
           )
           that
           the
           Frost
           (
           which
           oft
           times
           carves
           out
           various
           and
           curious
           figures
           )
           should
           some
           time
           or
           other
           have
           a
           lucky
           hit
           ,
           and
           fall
           into
           a
           vein
           of
           Poetry
           .
           Or
           what
           if
           I
           see
           a
           Calf
           in
           a
           field
           ,
           will
           any
           sober
           man
           question
           whether
           it
           came
           from
           a
           Cow
           ,
           because
           I
           am
           not
           infallibly
           certain
           it
           did
           not
           drop
           out
           of
           the
           Clouds
           ,
           as
           once
           one
           did
           ?
           In
           like
           manner
           ,
           if
           I
           be
           not
           simply
           infallible
           (
           taking
           the
           word
           in
           a
           strict
           and
           proper
           notion
           )
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christian
           Religion
           ,
           yet
           certainly
           it
           may
           suffice
           against
           any
           Turk
           ,
           or
           Jew
           ,
           or
           Pagan
           ,
           or
           Papist
           either
           ,
           who
           in
           this
           argument
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           are
           confederate
           with
           them
           ,
           whose
           Reason
           makes
           him
           a
           person
           fit
           for
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           there
           are
           so
           great
           and
           many
           and
           pregnant
           evidences
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           can
           deny
           without
           forfeiture
           of
           his
           reason
           ,
           discretion
           ,
           and
           modesty
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           principles
           of
           humanity
           .
        
         
           3
           If
           this
           argument
           be
           cogent
           ,
           and
           besides
           the
           
             certitudo
             objecti
          
           ,
           the
           infallibility
           of
           the
           thing
           ,
           there
           be
           required
           a
           
             certitudo
             subjecti
          
           ,
           the
           infallibility
           of
           the
           Person
           ,
           to
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           (
           which
           here
           is
           contended
           for
           ;
           )
           then
           not
           onely
           the
           Pope
           and
           Councel
           ,
           but
           every
           particular
           Christian
           must
           have
           this
           gift
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           (
           an
           ampliation
           of
           the
           priviledge
           which
           his
           great
           Ghostly
           Father
           will
           never
           allow
           ,
           )
           for
           mark
           it
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           thing
           which
           the
           Catholick
           Gentleman
           urged
           ,
           and
           where
           with
           my
           Captain
           was
           gravelled
           :
           
             He
             asked
             me
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             whether
             I
             was
             sure
             and
             certain
             ,
             
             —
             and
             whether
             I
             was
             so
             certainly
             and
             infallibly
             assured
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             or
             else
          
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             as
             to
             me
             Christianity
             was
             but
             probably
             true
             ,
             else
             it
             is
             possible
             you
             may
             be
             mistaken
          
           :
           and
           at
           this
           rate
           do
           they
           use
           to
           talke
           to
           such
           as
           they
           desire
           to
           Proselyte
           .
           By
           all
           which
           it
           appears
           ,
           that
           the
           infallibility
           must
           be
           particular
           in
           every
           individual
           person
           ,
           that
           would
           be
           satisfied
           himself
           ,
           or
           would
           convince
           another
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christianity
           .
           I
           am
           not
           ignorant
           of
           a
           shuffling
           artifice
           ,
           which
           this
           Catholick
           used
           in
           confounding
           two
           things
           together
           ,
           necessary
           to
           be
           distinguished
           ,
           as
           no
           wonder
           to
           meet
           with
           confusion
           of
           language
           in
           the
           builders
           of
           Babel
           ,
           whilst
           he
           (
           too
           cunning
           for
           twenty
           of
           these
           Novices
           )
           states
           the
           businesse
           thus
           :
           
             He
             asked
             me
          
           (
           saith
           my
           Author
           )
           
             whether
             I
             was
             so
             certain
             ,
             —
             that
             it
             was
             not
             possible
             for
             me
             ,
             or
             for
             those
             who
             taught
             me
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             be
             mistaken
             in
             this
             ,
          
           p.
           5.
           
           Here
           lies
           the
           mystery
           of
           Iniquity
           ,
           and
           here
           was
           the
           blind
           cast
           before
           the
           eyes
           of
           this
           unequal
           combatant
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           neither
           wit
           enough
           to
           understand
           himself
           ,
           nor
           humility
           enough
           to
           learn
           from
           others
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           endeavour
           to
           bring
           this
           Fox
           out
           of
           his
           hole
           by
           this
           Argument
           :
           Either
           a
           subjective
           certainty
           or
           infallibility
           of
           belief
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           Christianity
           is
           necessary
           for
           particular
           Christians
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           not
           :
           if
           it
           be
           not
           necessary
           ,
           then
           in
           vain
           do
           Papists
           urge
           this
           argument
           ,
           and
           boast
           so
           much
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           unanswerable
           ;
           whereas
           now
           they
           give
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           confess
           probable
           evidence
           sufficient
           for
           particular
           Christians
           ,
           and
           Infallibility
           necessary
           onely
           for
           the
           Pope
           or
           Councel
           :
           and
           so
           the
           poor
           Captain
           hath
           lost
           his
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           had
           best
           think
           of
           his
           old
           military
           word
           ,
           
             As
             you
             were
          
           ,
           for
           here
           the
           cord
           is
           cut
           asunder
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           was
           drawn
           over
           to
           Rome
           ,
           for
           now
           the
           Protestant
           stands
           upon
           even
           ground
           (
           at
           least
           )
           with
           the
           Papist
           .
           For
           suppose
           ,
           for
           once
           ,
           contradictions
           were
           reconciled
           ,
           and
           the
           Popish
           opinion
           of
           the
           Churches
           infallible
           authority
           were
           true
           in
           it self
           
             certitudine
             objecti
          
           ;
           
           so
           also
           is
           the
           Protestants
           opinion
           concerning
           the
           Infallible
           authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           true
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           
             certitudine
             objecti
          
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           desperate
           Papists
           do
           grant
           ,
           Stapleton
           ,
           and
           Bellarmine
           ,
           and
           all
           .
           The
           Scripture
           (
           say
           they
           )
           is
           Divine
           ,
           and
           true
           ,
           and
           certain
           in
           it self
           ,
           but
           not
           
             quo
             ad
             nos
          
           :
           therefore
           hitherto
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           :
           now
           to
           proceed
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           sufficient
           foundation
           for
           a
           Romanist
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           such
           probable
           evidence
           of
           this
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Churches
           Infallibility
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           not
           be
           as
           sufficient
           a
           foundation
           for
           a
           Protestant
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           such
           (
           nay
           infinitely
           more
           ▪
           probable
           evidence
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           Infallibility
           ?
           since
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           latter
           is
           granted
           by
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           and
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           former
           not
           onely
           denyed
           and
           disputed
           down
           by
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           also
           questioned
           by
           their
           own
           Authors
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           at
           large
           .
           This
           question
           I
           challenge
           the
           whole
           club
           of
           Jesuites
           ,
           (
           which
           happily
           contributed
           to
           this
           Epistle
           )
           solidly
           to
           answer
           .
           But
           now
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           if
           they
           will
           retire
           to
           the
           other
           part
           of
           the
           Dilemma
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           That
           a
           subjective
           Infallibility
           is
           necessary
           for
           particular
           Christians
           ,
           then
           every
           Papist
           in
           England
           not
           onely
           hath
           a
           Pope
           in
           his
           belly
           ,
           but
           hath
           got
           his
           Crown
           also
           upon
           his
           head
           ,
           and
           communicates
           with
           him
           in
           that
           great
           Prerogative
           of
           Infallibility
           :
           and
           truly
           I
           must
           do
           them
           justice
           ;
           without
           doubt
           every
           Papist
           in
           England
           is
           as
           infallible
           as
           the
           Pope
           himself
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           But
           if
           nothing
           will
           satisfie
           but
           Infallibility
           ,
           let
           us
           a
           little
           enquire
           into
           it
           ,
           what
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           lies
           ,
           &
           what
           infallible
           and
           irresistible
           demonstrations
           the
           Romanists
           have
           for
           this
           grand
           principle
           ,
           for
           which
           a
           man
           must
           put
           out
           the
           eye
           of
           his
           reason
           ,
           and
           forsake
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           depose
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           from
           his
           Royalty
           .
           Certainly
           it
           is
           madnesse
           in
           the
           highest
           to
           put
           us
           off
           with
           conjectures
           ,
           and
           suppositions
           and
           imagined
           probabilities
           in
           so
           important
           an
           affaire
           ,
           upon
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           depends
           ,
           
           and
           to
           which
           all
           must
           strike
           saile
           ;
           so
           then
           the
           question
           will
           be
           this
           ,
           whether
           this
           pretence
           of
           Infallibility
           be
           not
           a
           
             gratis
             dictum
          
           ,
           a
           crude
           and
           bold
           assertion
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           evidenced
           with
           such
           strength
           and
           clearnesse
           ,
           as
           to
           compell
           the
           assent
           of
           all
           reasonable
           persons
           :
           And
           here
           I
           shall
           do
           the
           Captain
           and
           the
           Popish
           cause
           this
           right
           ,
           as
           to
           consider
           it
           in
           its
           most
           advantageous
           notion
           .
           If
           there
           be
           any
           Infallibility
           ,
           most
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           in
           the
           Pope
           and
           general
           Councel
           together
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           most
           plausible
           and
           received
           opinion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           And
           here
           it
           is
           that
           our
           English
           Apostate
           ,
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           in
           the
           last
           Edition
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           centers
           ;
           and
           here
           also
           the
           Captain
           casts
           anchor
           :
           
             The
             Prelates
             of
             the
             Church
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             though
             as
             men
             they
             are
             fallible
             ,
             yet
             when
             assembled
             in
             a
             general
             Councel
             with
             their
             supreme
             Pastor
             ,
             they
             are
             still
             made
             infallible
             by
             the
             assistance
             of
             the
             same
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             was
             as
             well
             promised
             to
             them
             as
             to
             the
             Apostles
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           for
           this
           notion
           ,
           I
           might
           refer
           the
           Captaine
           and
           the
           Reader
           to
           what
           I
           have
           said
           and
           proved
           in
           the
           foregoing
           ●reatise
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           his
           Fathers
           shall
           solidly
           answer
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           time
           enough
           then
           to
           consider
           it
           .
           But
           because
           this
           is
           the
           sole
           foundation
           upon
           which
           the
           Papists
           build
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Cressy
           adjures
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           that
           omitting
           or
           deferring
           all
           particular
           disputes
           with
           Catholicks
           ,
           they
           would
           examine
           this
           point
           ,
           Sect.
           2.
           
           Chap.
           19.
           and
           because
           I
           am
           resolved
           by
           God's
           help
           to
           search
           and
           try
           where
           the
           strength
           of
           this
           Sampson
           lies
           ,
           (
           if
           there
           be
           any
           in
           it
           )
           I
           shall
           a
           little
           farther
           consider
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           find
           his
           arguments
           proportionable
           to
           his
           confidence
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           as
           solid
           in
           proving
           it
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           daring
           in
           asserting
           it
           ,
           surely
           he
           will
           do
           the
           Christian
           world
           an
           inexpressible
           favour
           ,
           and
           infinitely
           oblige
           all
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           find
           us
           far
           from
           the
           madnesse
           of
           fighting
           against
           God
           and
           our
           own
           soules
           .
           But
           since
           all
           is
           not
           Gold
           
           that
           glisters
           ,
           and
           our
           Savour
           hath
           commanded
           us
           to
           try
           the
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           to
           prove
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           believe
           men
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Lo
           here
           is
           Christ
           ,
           or
           ,
           Lo
           there
           is
           Christ
           ;
           they
           must
           not
           take
           it
           amisse
           ,
           if
           ,
           after
           such
           evident
           discovery
           of
           their
           manifold
           impostures
           ,
           we
           dare
           not
           take
           all
           things
           upon
           trust
           from
           them
           ,
           nor
           swallow
           down
           so
           great
           a
           morsell
           without
           chewing
           ,
           and
           enquiring
           into
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           seems
           to
           be
           granted
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           thing
           requires
           it
           ,
           That
           this
           being
           a
           grand
           principle
           should
           have
           the
           greatest
           evidence
           ,
           which
           things
           of
           that
           nature
           can
           bear
           :
           and
           such
           indeed
           they
           pretend
           for
           it
           .
           So
           Mr.
           Cr●ssy
           tells
           us
           ,
           That
           
             as
             this
             controversy
             was
             of
             infinite
             importance
             ,
             Providence
             hath
             suitably
             furnished
             us
             with
             means
             of
             satisfaction
             —
             infinitely
             more
             copious
             ,
             evident
             ,
             and
             powerful
             ,
             then
             in
             any
             other
             besides
             .
             Exomolog
             .
             ●●ct
             .
          
           2.
           chap.
           18.
           
           And
           again
           :
           
             That
             which
             I
             undertake
             to
             make
             evident
             to
             J.
             P.
             is
             ;
             that
             the
             Church
             speaking
             by
             a
             general
             Councel
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             is
             an
             infallible
             guide
             ,
             (
             and
             that
             with
             more
             evidence
             then
             he
             can
             produce
             for
             the
             Scripture
             it self
             .
          
           )
           Appendix
           to
           his
           
             Exomologesis
             chap.
          
           4.
           num
           .
           9.
           
           It
           is
           well
           that
           Saying
           and
           Doing
           are
           two
           things
           ,
           or
           else
           the
           Protestant
           cause
           had
           been
           quite
           in
           the
           dust
           .
           If
           Mr.
           Cressy
           make
           this
           good
           ,
           his
           worke
           is
           done
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           it
           will
           concern
           him
           to
           remember
           from
           whence
           he
           is
           fallen
           ,
           and
           repent
           of
           his
           Apostacy
           .
           So
           now
           we
           are
           come
           to
           the
           point
           ,
           whether
           the
           Churches
           Infallibility
           be
           so
           evidently
           proved
           ,
           as
           they
           pretend
           ?
           They
           affirm
           ,
           and
           I
           deny
           it
           :
           and
           the
           grounds
           of
           my
           denial
           have
           been
           a
           principal
           part
           of
           the
           foregoing
           discourse
           .
           I
           shall
           forbear
           repetitions
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           is
           possible
           ,
           and
           shall
           here
           only
           give
           two
           arguments
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           this
           pretended
           evidence
           of
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Infallibility
           is
           but
           one
           of
           their
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           a
           piece
           of
           their
           usual
           artifice
           ,
           to
           give
           us
           confident
           affirmations
           in
           stead
           of
           evident
           proofs
           .
        
         
           My
           first
           reason
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           inevidence
           of
           this
           
           doctrine
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           many
           of
           their
           own
           Brethren
           .
           What
           a
           desperate
           assertion
           is
           it
           ,
           to
           ascribe
           greater
           evidence
           to
           the
           Churches
           Infallibility
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           denied
           by
           many
           of
           their
           own
           Authors
           ,
           )
           then
           to
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           (
           whose
           evidence
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           that
           both
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           universally
           acquies●e
           in
           it
           )
           I
           have
           already
           represented
           the
           differences
           and
           dissatisfactions
           of
           their
           own
           Authors
           in
           this
           ,
           supposed
           to
           be
           ,
           most
           evident
           point
           .
           And
           certainly
           ,
           it
           can
           be
           nothing
           but
           want
           of
           evidence
           ,
           which
           hinders
           the
           assent
           of
           those
           ,
           whose
           interest
           so
           powerfully
           obligeth
           them
           to
           it
           .
           Particularly
           I
           have
           shewed
           the
           vanity
           of
           that
           pretence
           of
           agreement
           between
           their
           divided
           Authors
           in
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           a
           Councel
           together
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           several
           Partisans
           ,
           howsoever
           they
           put
           them
           both
           together
           in
           name
           and
           shew
           ,
           yet
           in
           truth
           they
           ascribe
           the
           Infallibility
           entirely
           to
           the
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           either
           to
           the
           Pope
           alone
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Councel
           alone
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           other
           onely
           in
           dependance
           thereupon
           .
           Infallibility
           is
           not
           partly
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           the
           Councel
           ,
           but
           wholly
           in
           the
           Pope
           ,
           (
           say
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           )
           and
           from
           him
           communicated
           to
           the
           Councel
           ,
           who
           are
           infallible
           no
           farther
           then
           they
           have
           his
           consent
           and
           concurrence
           .
           And
           on
           the
           other
           side
           it
           is
           wholly
           in
           the
           Councel
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Pope
           onely
           by
           participation
           from
           them
           ,
           (
           say
           the
           Gallican
           Papists
           ,
           and
           Anti-Jesuitical
           party
           ,
           and
           of
           this
           mind
           were
           those
           Councels
           that
           undertook
           the
           censuring
           and
           removing
           of
           Popes
           themselves
           .
           )
           And
           consequently
           ,
           the
           Infallibity
           of
           Councels
           not
           being
           evident
           to
           the
           Jesuites
           and
           their
           party
           ,
           and
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           not
           being
           evident
           to
           the
           French
           Papists
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           ,
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           evidence
           at
           all
           in
           either
           ,
           nor
           in
           both
           together
           ,
           their
           own
           Authors
           being
           Judges
           .
           For
           if
           I
           can
           prove
           to
           a
           Jesuite
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           
             in
             Cathedrâ
          
           is
           not
           infallible
           ,
           he
           will
           (
           and
           by
           his
           principles
           must
           )
           grant
           ,
           That
           the
           addition
           of
           a
           Councel
           doth
           not
           
           make
           him
           infallible
           .
           And
           if
           I
           can
           prove
           to
           a
           French
           Papist
           ,
           that
           a
           general
           Councel
           rightly
           called
           and
           constituted
           is
           not
           infallible
           ,
           he
           will
           (
           and
           by
           his
           principles
           must
           )
           acknowledge
           the
           Pope's
           consent
           cannot
           render
           them
           infallible
           :
           so
           that
           indeed
           if
           either
           be
           disproved
           ,
           both
           are
           disproved
           .
        
         
           Nor
           doth
           any
           thing
           render
           this
           evidence
           more
           darke
           ,
           and
           the
           Romish
           cause
           more
           contemptible
           ,
           then
           the
           consideration
           of
           those
           poor
           Fig.
           leaves
           ,
           wherewith
           Mr.
           Cressy
           seeks
           to
           cover
           his
           Mothers
           nakednesse
           in
           this
           particular
           .
           For
           when
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           urged
           this
           very
           argument
           against
           their
           infallible
           Judge
           ,
           that
           themselves
           were
           divided
           about
           it
           ,
           who
           it
           was
           ,
           whether
           Pope
           or
           Councel
           &c.
           all
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           answers
           
             ad
             rem
          
           ,
           is
           this
           ;
           That
           these
           different
           Authors
           of
           theirs
           are
           all
           agreed
           in
           that
           decision
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           
             Trent
             ,
             It
             belongs
             to
             the
             Church
             to
             be
             Iudg
             of
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             holy
             Scripture
          
           :
           an
           answer
           so
           desperate
           ,
           that
           it
           shews
           that
           man
           ,
           who
           could
           acquiesce
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           ,
           if
           not
           a
           Papist
           by
           interest
           rather
           then
           Conscience
           ,
           yet
           at
           least
           one
           given
           up
           by
           God
           to
           those
           strong
           delusions
           ,
           threatned
           to
           the
           Followers
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           among
           whom
           he
           hath
           now
           listed
           himself
           .
           And
           doth
           this
           indeed
           end
           the
           differences
           ?
           doth
           he
           offer
           that
           for
           an
           Answer
           ,
           which
           his
           Adversary
           before
           had
           acknowledged
           ?
           and
           is
           this
           all
           the
           relief
           they
           have
           towards
           the
           ending
           of
           all
           differences
           ,
           and
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           their
           consciences
           ?
           When
           Alexander
           was
           asked
           ,
           To
           whom
           he
           would
           leave
           his
           Empire
           ?
           and
           he
           answered
           ;
           To
           the
           best
           :
           since
           he
           did
           not
           at
           all
           determine
           ,
           who
           this
           best
           was
           ,
           I
           think
           no
           man
           in
           his
           wits
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           was
           a
           likely
           or
           effectual
           way
           to
           end
           the
           differences
           among
           the
           Graecians
           :
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Captains
           were
           all
           agreed
           
             in
             genere
          
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           left
           to
           the
           best
           ;
           but
           some
           thought
           one
           best
           ,
           others
           another
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           dissensions
           continued
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           at
           all
           healed
           by
           that
           general
           agreement
           .
           In
           the
           very
           same
           
           manner
           ,
           although
           they
           be
           agreed
           in
           the
           general
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           must
           judge
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           continue
           at
           variance
           ,
           and
           have
           implacable
           feuds
           about
           it
           who
           this
           Church
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           one
           whit
           nearer
           agreement
           .
           Suppose
           in
           former
           times
           a
           question
           arose
           between
           the
           Senate
           and
           Emperor
           of
           Rome
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           chief
           power
           ,
           and
           supreme
           Judge
           of
           all
           Civill
           controversies
           ;
           and
           the
           Subjects
           of
           the
           Empire
           were
           highly
           divided
           about
           it
           ,
           some
           ascribing
           the
           supremacy
           to
           the
           Emperor
           ,
           others
           to
           the
           Senate
           :
           would
           Mr.
           Cressy
           say
           ,
           the
           Romanes
           are
           agreed
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           all
           united
           in
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           supreme
           power
           was
           to
           end
           all
           their
           controversies
           ?
           Suppose
           3
           or
           4
           Competitors
           to
           a
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           the
           inhabitants
           thereof
           severally
           divided
           about
           them
           ;
           will
           any
           man
           on
           this
           side
           Bedlam
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           all
           agreed
           ,
           because
           agreed
           in
           this
           generall
           ,
           that
           the
           King
           must
           rule
           ?
           or
           must
           not
           every
           man
           acknowledg
           ,
           that
           this
           agreement
           signifies
           but
           little
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           differ
           about
           this
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           King
           ?
           And
           is
           not
           this
           the
           very
           case
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ?
           They
           are
           all
           agreed
           (
           forsooth
           )
           not
           one
           dissenting
           voice
           among
           them
           :
           but
           how
           ?
           why
           they
           are
           agreed
           that
           the
           Church
           is
           the
           judge
           .
           But
           ,
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           the
           great
           difference
           is
           behind
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Church
           ?
           the
           Pope
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           a
           Councel
           say
           others
           ,
           a
           Pope
           and
           Councel
           together
           say
           a
           third
           sort
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           (
           several
           assertors
           of
           each
           opinion
           confute
           and
           destroy
           the
           rest
           ,
           )
           and
           all
           that
           hold
           any
           of
           these
           opinions
           are
           universally
           esteemed
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           saith
           Mr.
           Cressy
           in
           his
           Append
           ,
           ch
           .
           4.
           num
           .
           7.
           
           So
           they
           are
           good
           Catholicks
           that
           dispute
           down
           the
           Pope's
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           they
           good
           Catholicks
           too
           that
           dispute
           down
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           Councels
           ,
           and
           (
           for
           the
           reason
           before
           mentioned
           )
           they
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           that
           reject
           the
           infallibility
           of
           both
           together
           .
           And
           therefore
           t
           is
           a
           m●st
           impudent
           position
           ,
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           layes
           down
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           Papists
           are
           obliged
           to
           owne
           ,
           )
           
             That
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Prot●stants
             are
             inexcusable
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             receive
             it
          
           :
           out
           of
           thy
           own
           mouth
           will
           God
           judge
           thee
           ,
           O
           thou
           unfaithful
           Servant
           ,
           who
           hast
           thus
           expressed
           thy self
           in
           another
           place
           ;
           
             To
             my
             understanding
             there
             is
             some
             inhumanity
             in
             urging
             Protestants
             to
             more
             then
             Catholicks
             will
             be
             obliged
             to
             ,
             or
             to
             thinke
             that
             to
             Protestants
             prepossessed
             with
             passion
             and
             partiality
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             made
             evident
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             evident
             to
             some
             Catholicks
             ,
             that
             they
             renounce
             it
             .
             Appendix
          
           to
           the
           Exomologesis
           ,
           ch
           .
           4.
           num
           .
           7.
           
        
         
           To
           this
           might
           be
           added
           ,
           as
           a
           farther
           demonstration
           of
           the
           inevidence
           of
           this
           point
           even
           to
           the
           Romanists
           themselves
           ,
           those
           secret
           checks
           which
           they
           meet
           with
           from
           their
           own
           consciences
           in
           the
           assertion
           of
           this
           supposed
           Infallibility
           ,
           discovered
           by
           their
           haltings
           ,
           and
           corrections
           ,
           and
           tergiversations
           ,
           and
           self-contradictions
           in
           explication
           of
           this
           new
           phaenomenon
           .
           For
           however
           Mr.
           Cressy
           mounts
           this
           Infallibility
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           it
           must
           not
           yield
           to
           Scripture
           it self
           ,
           yet
           both
           himself
           elsewhere
           ,
           and
           their
           other
           Authors
           every
           where
           are
           contented
           with
           a
           far
           lower
           proportion
           .
           Bellarmine
           (
           whom
           Mr.
           Cressy
           rights
           and
           approves
           )
           in
           his
           comparison
           of
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           and
           Scripture
           ,
           gives
           the
           preheminence
           to
           Scripture
           in
           five
           several
           respects
           .
           See
           
             Cressy
             sect
          
           .
           2.
           ch
           .
           21.
           
           
             Truth
             ,
             and
             our
             obligation
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             is
             in
             an
             higher
             degree
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Cressy
             Appendix
             chap.
          
           5.
           n.
           2.
           
           And
           this
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           though
           they
           will
           not
           suffer
           us
           to
           call
           it
           humane
           and
           moral
           ,
           yet
           they
           dare
           not
           assert
           it
           to
           be
           Divine
           ,
           but
           onely
           after
           a
           sort
           ,
           and
           in
           some
           manner
           Divine
           ,
           as
           the
           Author
           of
           
             Laua's
             labyrinth
          
           informes
           us
           .
           And
           this
           Infallibility
           they
           farther
           confesse
           is
           not
           in
           way
           of
           immediate
           revelation
           or
           inspiration
           from
           God
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           way
           of
           argumentation
           and
           discourse
           .
           And
           here
           too
           they
           are
           wonderful
           cautious
           ▪
           for
           it
           is
           acknowledged
           by
           Bellarmine
           and
           
           Stapleton
           ,
           and
           subscrib'd
           by
           Mr
           Cressy
           ,
           That
           the
           Church
           is
           fallible
           in
           the
           premises
           ,
           but
           infallible
           in
           the
           conclusion
           .
           
             Cressy
             ubi
             suprà
          
           ,
           and
           sect
           .
           2.
           chap.
           32.
           and
           
             Append.
             chap.
          
           5.
           
           
             In
             the
             decisions
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             simple
             conclusion
             decided
             is
             onely
             accounted
             infallibly
             true
             ,
             not
             so
             the
             principles
             upon
             which
             it
             depends
             ,
             or
             reasons
             by
             which
             it
             is
             proved
             .
          
           Really
           these
           Romish
           Priests
           are
           admirable
           fellows
           in
           all
           things
           :
           Admirable
           Builders
           !
           Vitruvius
           himself
           might
           learn
           Architecture
           from
           them
           ,
           for
           they
           can
           teach
           him
           how
           to
           build
           a
           solid
           and
           durable
           Edifice
           upon
           a
           rotten
           foundation
           :
           Admirable
           Logitians
           !
           Aristotle
           might
           go
           to
           School
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           learn
           such
           Lessons
           as
           were
           above
           his
           apprehension
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           resolved
           ,
           he
           must
           blot
           out
           his
           Axiomes
           ,
           
             Conclusio
             sequitur
             partem
             debiliorem
          
           ,
           and
           ,
           
             Non
             debet
             esse
             plus
             in
             conclus●ne
             quàm
             in
             praemissis
             ,
          
           and
           
             Ex
             falsis
             nil
             nise
             falsum
          
           :
           The
           Colledge
           of
           Jesuites
           at
           Rome
           are
           ready
           to
           make
           good
           the
           contrary
           against
           him
           ,
           when
           
           Plato's
           great
           year
           shall
           bring
           him
           and
           them
           together
           upon
           the
           Stage
           .
           Admirable
           Divines
           !
           that
           have
           outdone
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           and
           in
           spight
           of
           whatsoever
           is
           said
           by
           him
           Luk.
           6.43
           ,
           44.
           will
           ,
           it
           he
           please
           ,
           maintain
           a
           dispute
           with
           him
           upon
           this
           
             Thesis
             ,
             That
             a
             corrupt
             tree
             can
             bring
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             thornes
             men
             may
             gather
             figs
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Bramb●●bush
             grapes
             :
          
           and
           this
           shall
           be
           not
           probably
           defended
           ,
           but
           infallibly
           demonstrated
           .
           For
           it
           were
           a
           silly
           thing
           to
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           that
           are
           infallible
           Divines
           should
           be
           but
           fallible
           Disputants
           .
           But
           to
           return
           :
           The
           inevidence
           of
           this
           notion
           of
           the
           Churches
           Infallibility
           may
           sufficiently
           appear
           from
           Mr.
           
           Cressy's
           own
           expressions
           ,
           (
           which
           have
           been
           observed
           by
           others
           )
           who
           by
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           Truth
           was
           forced
           to
           this
           acknowledgment
           ,
           That
           
             Infallibility
             is
             an
             infortunate
             word
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             hath
             combated
             it
             with
             too
             great
             success
             ,
             so
             that
             I
             could
             wish
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             word
             were
             forgotten
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             laid
             by
             ,
          
           whereas
           all
           ,
           that
           understand
           any
           thing
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           it
           
           was
           not
           the
           word
           ,
           but
           the
           thing
           which
           he
           combated
           ;
           and
           his
           arguments
           were
           not
           nominal
           against
           the
           Title
           ,
           but
           real
           against
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           since
           this
           passage
           was
           published
           and
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           Mr.
           ●ressy
           (
           having
           doubtlesse
           been
           severely
           school'd
           by
           his
           Superiors
           for
           such
           a
           dangerous
           passage
           )
           is
           grown
           more
           cautious
           ,
           and
           hath
           stretched
           his
           wit
           (
           and
           I
           fear
           his
           conscience
           too
           )
           to
           palliate
           his
           assertion
           ,
           and
           make
           an
           honourable
           retreat
           :
           and
           he
           honestly
           acquaints
           us
           with
           his
           design
           ,
           i.
           e.
           being
           
             crafty
             to
             catch
             the
             Protestants
             with
             guile
             .
          
           Sect.
           2.
           ch
           .
           21.
           
           He
           that
           reads
           the
           Appendix
           to
           the
           second
           Edition
           of
           his
           Exomologesis
           ,
           will
           easily
           discern
           the
           trepidations
           of
           a
           guilty
           conscience
           ,
           whilst
           sometimes
           you
           shall
           find
           him
           tacitly
           denying
           the
           Churches
           Infallibility
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           and
           contenting
           himself
           with
           great
           Probability
           in
           the
           room
           of
           it
           :
           at
           other
           times
           you
           will
           meet
           him
           crying
           up
           this
           Infallibility
           in
           express
           or
           equivalent
           terms
           ,
           and
           in
           most
           places
           having
           no
           salvo
           for
           himself
           but
           this
           ;
           That
           his
           assertion
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestants
           disputation
           did
           proceed
           upon
           the
           mistaken
           notion
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           which
           the
           Protestants
           advanced
           to
           an
           higher
           pitch
           then
           ever
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           did
           ,
           and
           so
           fought
           against
           an
           image
           that
           themselves
           had
           set
           up
           :
           which
           is
           so
           notorious
           a
           falsehood
           ,
           that
           if
           Mr.
           
           Cressy's
           wit
           ,
           and
           memory
           ,
           and
           conscience
           had
           not
           all
           failed
           him
           together
           ,
           he
           could
           hardly
           have
           run
           into
           it
           ;
           since
           all
           Protestants
           of
           any
           note
           ever
           did
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           doth
           dispute
           against
           the
           Churches
           Infallibility
           ,
           onely
           in
           that
           sense
           and
           degree
           which
           Mr.
           Cressy
           upon
           maturest
           advice
           in
           this
           second
           Edition
           hath
           thought
           fit
           to
           expresse
           in
           these
           words
           :
           That
           
             God
             will
             preserve
             his
             Church
             in
             all
             truth
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             secure
             all
             believers
             ,
             that
             she
             can
             neither
             deceive
             them
             ,
             nor
             be
             deceived
             her self
             .
          
           sect
           .
           2.
           chap.
           21.
           
           Did
           ever
           any
           Protestant
           ,
           that
           understood
           himself
           ,
           or
           the
           point
           pretend
           to
           more
           ?
           Not
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           I
           am
           sure
           .
           They
           all
           knew
           and
           granted
           ,
           that
           abolute
           infallibility
           
           was
           Gods
           Prerogative
           ,
           and
           neither
           pretended
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           nor
           was
           that
           opinion
           by
           Protestants
           fastned
           upon
           them
           :
           The
           onely
           question
           was
           ,
           whether
           God
           did
           vouchsafe
           such
           infallible
           guidance
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           that
           she
           could
           not
           erre
           in
           her
           decrees
           ,
           and
           decisions
           ;
           This
           Papists
           affirmed
           ,
           and
           Protestants
           denied
           :
           and
           let
           me
           adde
           ,
           that
           this
           Infallibility
           is
           as
           high
           as
           was
           ever
           ascribed
           to
           the
           Prophets
           or
           Apostles
           and
           Penmen
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scripture
           :
           And
           although
           their
           infallibility
           be
           said
           to
           be
           larger
           or
           greater
           extensivè
           ,
           because
           in
           them
           it
           reached
           to
           all
           sentences
           ,
           and
           words
           ,
           and
           Arguments
           ,
           yet
           the
           Romanists
           themselves
           cannot
           say
           it
           is
           higher
           or
           greater
           intensivè
           ,
           and
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           or
           conclusive
           decisions
           decreed
           by
           Councels
           ,
           are
           in
           their
           opinion
           as
           infallible
           ,
           as
           the
           same
           are
           when
           they
           are
           laid
           down
           in
           the
           Scripture
           .
           This
           was
           the
           Notion
           M
           r
           Chillingworth
           combated
           against
           ,
           with
           so
           great
           successe
           as
           Cressy
           confesseth
           .
        
         
           The
           second
           Argument
           to
           prove
           the
           inevidence
           of
           this
           notion
           of
           the
           Churches
           infallibility
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           from
           the
           impertinency
           and
           feeblenesse
           of
           those
           crutches
           or
           reasons
           wherewith
           they
           indeavour
           to
           support
           it
           :
           I
           observe
           the
           summe
           and
           strength
           of
           what
           he
           hath
           to
           say
           in
           this
           point
           is
           reducible
           to
           five
           heads
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           and
           great
           pretence
           is
           this
           ,
           
             Take
             away
             Infallibility
             and
             you
             destroy
             all
             Authority
             ;
             all
             Authority
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             Infallible
             is
             meer
             Faction
             and
             Rebellion
             ,
             and
             Authority
             that
             reacheth
             onely
             to
             the
             outward
             appearance
             ,
             or
             the
             purse
          
           Cressy
           
             Appen
             :
             ch
          
           .
           7.
           num
           .
           2.
           
           And
           elsewhere
           Infallibility
           and
           Authority
           are
           in
           effect
           all
           one
           as
           applied
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             Ibid
             c.
          
           5.
           n.
           14.
           
           And
           the
           assertions
           of
           the
           Churches
           Authority
           which
           are
           frequent
           in
           the
           Fathers
           Mr
           Cressy
           urgeth
           as
           if
           they
           had
           been
           directly
           levelled
           at
           the
           Churches
           infallibility
           ,
           
             Exomolog
             .
             Sect.
          
           2.
           chap.
           19.
           
           Nay
           ,
           so
           daring
           is
           this
           man
           in
           his
           Argument
           ,
           that
           not
           contented
           with
           his
           
           own
           pretended
           satisfaction
           in
           it
           ,
           he
           will
           needs
           obtrude
           the
           same
           opinion
           upon
           that
           Noble
           Lord
           Falkland
           (
           which
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           known
           he
           abhorred
           )
           viz.
           that
           if
           
             the
             Catholick
             Churches
             Authority
             and
             Infallibility
             were
             opposed
             all
             other
             Churches
             must
             expire
          
           :
           The
           Authority
           of
           the
           English
           Church
           would
           be
           an
           airy
           fantasme
           
             &c.
             Append.
             chap.
          
           6.
           num
           .
           9.
           
        
         
           For
           Answer
           ,
           I
           durst
           appeale
           to
           the
           conscience
           of
           this
           very
           man
           ,
           but
           that
           Apostates
           in
           the
           Faith
           do
           at
           the
           same
           time
           make
           shipwrack
           of
           a
           good
           conscience
           :
           let
           any
           Romanist
           that
           is
           not
           prodigall
           of
           his
           damnation
           ,
           seriously
           consider
           the
           grosse
           falshood
           of
           this
           bold
           supposition
           .
           What!
           no
           Authority
           without
           Infallibility
           ?
           Belike
           there
           is
           no
           Authority
           in
           the
           King
           ,
           because
           no
           Infallibility
           .
           He
           will
           say
           Civill
           Authority
           is
           but
           externall
           ;
           But
           Ecclesiasticall
           reacheth
           the
           conscience
           ,
           and
           commands
           the
           beliefe
           of
           the
           inward
           man
           :
           Mr
           Cressy
           knew
           this
           to
           be
           a
           
             gratis
             dictum
          
           and
           justly
           denied
           by
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           should
           have
           proved
           it
           ,
           but
           crude
           suppositions
           and
           imperious
           dictates
           do
           passe
           among
           Romanists
           for
           solid
           demonstrations
           :
           Yet
           againe
           I
           would
           aske
           Mr
           Cressy
           whether
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           Clergy
           in
           France
           have
           Authority
           over
           that
           Church
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           If
           he
           deny
           it
           I
           refer
           him
           to
           his
           brethren
           there
           for
           an
           Answer
           :
           If
           he
           grant
           it
           ,
           then
           Authority
           may
           be
           without
           Infallibility
           :
           Againe
           I
           aske
           him
           whether
           the
           Pope
           without
           a
           Councell
           have
           Authority
           over
           the
           Church
           or
           no
           :
           If
           he
           deny
           it
           ,
           't
           is
           at
           his
           perill
           ;
           if
           he
           affirme
           it
           ,
           then
           his
           Argument
           is
           in
           great
           jeopardy
           :
           For
           Protestants
           are
           allowed
           to
           disbelieve
           the
           Popes
           personall
           Infallibility
           :
           And
           he
           confesseth
           (
           I
           gave
           you
           his
           own
           words
           before
           )
           that
           good
           Catholicks
           deny
           it
           and
           dispute
           against
           it
           :
           Yet
           once
           more
           ,
           When
           generall
           Councels
           have
           been
           called
           to
           determine
           the
           pretensions
           of
           Anti-Popes
           ,
           or
           to
           depose
           usurping
           Popes
           ,
           or
           when
           they
           have
           had
           differences
           with
           the
           Popes
           ,
           
           I
           demand
           whether
           these
           Councels
           had
           any
           Authority
           or
           no
           ?
           To
           say
           they
           had
           none
           ,
           or
           that
           their
           Authority
           was
           but
           an
           airy
           fantasme
           I
           think
           Mr
           Cressy
           will
           not
           dare
           ,
           and
           if
           they
           had
           ,
           then
           either
           a
           Councell
           without
           the
           Pope
           is
           Infallible
           (
           which
           most
           Learned
           Papists
           now
           deny
           ,
           and
           if
           Mr
           Cressy
           be
           of
           another
           mind
           let
           him
           tell
           us
           )
           or
           Authority
           may
           be
           without
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           In
           a
           word
           that
           the
           World
           may
           see
           the
           complexion
           of
           an
           Apostates
           conscience
           ,
           This
           very
           man
           will
           grant
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Authority
           in
           the
           Superiour
           over
           his
           Convent
           ,
           in
           every
           Bishop
           over
           his
           Diocesse
           ,
           in
           ever
           Generall
           over
           his
           order
           ,
           and
           a
           weighty
           Authority
           too
           (
           as
           their
           vassals
           feel
           by
           sad
           experience
           )
           yet
           I
           hope
           these
           are
           not
           Infallible
           ,
           E.
           the
           more
           impudent
           is
           he
           that
           argues
           f●om
           Authority
           to
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           A
           second
           Argument
           is
           much
           of
           the
           same
           complexion
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           stile
           and
           practise
           of
           generall
           Councels
           which
           was
           to
           propose
           their
           Doctrines
           as
           infallible
           truths
           ,
           and
           to
           command
           all
           Christians
           under
           the
           paine
           of
           Anathema
           ,
           and
           eternall
           damnation
           to
           believe
           them
           for
           such
           :
           
             That
             Authority
             which
             should
             speak
             thus
             not
             being
             Infallible
             ,
             would
             be
             guilty
             of
             the
             greatest
             tyranny
             and
             cruelty
             ,
             and
             usurpation
             that
             ever
             was
             in
             the
             World.
          
           Append.
           chap.
           4.
           n.
           9.
           
        
         
           This
           hath
           been
           fully
           answered
           before
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           shall
           here
           content
           my selfe
           with
           these
           two
           reflections
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           utmost
           of
           this
           Argument
           (
           abstracting
           from
           the
           invidious
           expressions
           he
           here
           clothes
           it
           with
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           have
           in
           tenour
           what
           it
           wants
           in
           strength
           )
           would
           be
           no
           more
           then
           this
           :
           That
           generall
           Councels
           in
           such
           a
           way
           of
           proceeding
           were
           mistaken
           and
           were
           liable
           to
           error
           :
           A
           proposition
           which
           he
           knew
           very
           well
           the
           Protestants
           did
           universally
           own
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           well
           may
           ,
           since
           the
           Jesuites
           (
           so
           great
           a
           part
           and
           support
           of
           the
           Roman
           Church
           )
           
           have
           and
           do
           acknowledge
           that
           generall
           Councels
           and
           their
           decrees
           are
           not
           infallible
           untill
           the
           Popes
           consent
           be
           added
           ,
           yet
           such
           Councels
           (
           as
           is
           notoriously
           known
           )
           have
           used
           to
           put
           their
           Anathema's
           to
           their
           decrees
           before
           the
           Popes
           assent
           was
           given
           :
           And
           yet
           forsooth
           (
           if
           you
           will
           believe
           a
           man
           that
           hath
           cast
           away
           his
           Faith
           )
           this
           Argument
           is
           more
           evident
           then
           we
           can
           produce
           for
           the
           Scripture
           it selfe
           (
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           ,
           ibid.
           )
        
         
           2.
           
           These
           Anathema's
           do
           not
           at
           all
           prove
           that
           such
           Councels
           either
           were
           or
           thought
           themselves
           Infallible
           :
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           they
           thought
           one
           of
           these
           two
           things
           ,
           either
           that
           the
           Doctrine
           proposed
           by
           them
           was
           Infallibly
           true
           (
           as
           indeed
           they
           did
           )
           or
           that
           their
           Authority
           was
           infallibly
           certaine
           (
           which
           they
           never
           pretended
           )
           either
           of
           these
           were
           a
           sufficient
           ground
           for
           such
           Anathema's
           ;
           and
           therefore
           his
           Argument
           is
           infirme
           proceeding
           
             à
             genere
             ad
             speciem
             ,
             animal
             est
             ,
             E.
             homo
             .
          
           They
           owned
           Infallibility
           E.
           they
           owned
           it
           in
           their
           Authority
           :
           Particular
           Pastors
           have
           a
           power
           to
           Anathematize
           and
           do
           so
           in
           case
           of
           Excommunication
           of
           Hereticks
           .
           Are
           they
           therefore
           infallible
           ?
           If
           it
           be
           said
           they
           do
           it
           onely
           in
           pursuance
           and
           execution
           of
           the
           decrees
           of
           Councels
           :
           I
           Answer
           :
           If
           such
           persons
           (
           confessedly
           fallible
           )
           may
           Anathematize
           them
           that
           renounce
           the
           Doctrines
           delivered
           in
           Councels
           ,
           because
           supposed
           to
           be
           Infallibly
           true
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           the
           same
           persons
           Anathematize
           them
           that
           renounce
           the
           Doctrines
           expressely
           delivered
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           all
           grant
           to
           be
           infallibly
           true
           ?
           Againe
           ,
           if
           we
           look
           into
           the
           Records
           of
           Councels
           wee
           shall
           find
           that
           this
           practise
           of
           Anathematizing
           was
           not
           onely
           in
           use
           in
           generall
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           particular
           aud
           Provinciall
           Councells
           which
           are
           confessed
           to
           be
           fallible
           :
           E.
           Mr
           Cressy
           look
           to
           your
           Arguments
           and
           conscience
           better
           ;
           once
           more
           ,
           The
           Popes
           Anathemas
           a●l
           the
           World
           rings
           of
           ,
           yet
           you
           have
           seen
           his
           Infallibility
           is
           denied
           by
           many
           and
           Learned
           Papists
           ,
           and
           
           they
           too
           such
           as
           are
           universally
           esteemed
           good
           Catholicks
           ,
           saith
           Mr
           Cressy
           Append.
           chap
           4.
           num
           .
           7.
           
           Therefore
           how
           durst
           he
           say
           ,
           Anathema's
           are
           evidences
           of
           Infallibility
           ?
        
         
           The
           third
           Argument
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           promises
           of
           Infallibility
           made
           to
           this
           Church
           .
           
             This
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Churches
             Infallibility
             is
             the
             most
             expresse
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           saith
           Mr
           
             Cressy
             Sect.
          
           2.
           chap.
           26.
           n.
           5.
           
           I
           suppose
           he
           told
           us
           so
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           that
           the
           old
           Painter
           wrot
           under
           his
           picture
           ,
           This
           is
           a
           Lion
           ,
           for
           fear
           some
           should
           have
           mistaken
           it
           for
           a
           Bull
           ,
           for
           truely
           if
           he
           had
           not
           said
           it
           was
           most
           expresse
           there
           ,
           any
           rationall
           man
           would
           have
           sworn
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           I
           confesse
           I
           thought
           Mr
           Cressy
           (
           as
           well
           as
           Mr
           White
           and
           other
           Traditionall
           Doctors
           )
           had
           been
           sick
           of
           those
           pretences
           ,
           and
           sufficiently
           discovered
           the
           impertinency
           of
           them
           to
           their
           purpose
           :
           and
           really
           when
           I
           read
           over
           the
           Scriptures
           quoted
           by
           him
           to
           prove
           this
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           consider
           how
           insignificant
           they
           are
           to
           his
           businesse
           ,
           and
           how
           plainly
           ,
           and
           fully
           ,
           and
           frequently
           they
           have
           been
           answered
           by
           Protestants
           ,
           (
           which
           he
           doth
           not
           here
           reply
           to
           )
           I
           must
           not
           dissemble
           that
           I
           find
           a
           great
           difficulty
           to
           believe
           his
           conscience
           could
           be
           satisfied
           therewith
           ,
           sure
           I
           am
           whilest
           he
           was
           a
           Protestant
           (
           if
           he
           understood
           himselfe
           )
           he
           would
           have
           entertained
           such
           proofs
           with
           ;
           contempt
           :
           I
           dare
           confidently
           say
           that
           most
           of
           the
           Scripture-allegations
           produced
           by
           the
           Quakers
           (
           in
           defence
           of
           their
           absurd
           and
           ridiculous
           opinions
           )
           are
           every
           whit
           as
           pertinent
           as
           any
           that
           are
           here
           cited
           :
           It
           is
           true
           they
           are
           materiall
           to
           that
           purpose
           to
           which
           they
           are
           cited
           by
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           viz.
           to
           prove
           the
           Churches
           perpetuity
           and
           just
           Authority
           ;
           but
           for
           Infallibility
           ,
           how
           far
           the
           Fathers
           were
           from
           believing
           that
           I
           hope
           hath
           been
           made
           sufficiently
           evident
           from
           the
           foregoing
           Discourse
           ,
           where
           also
           particular
           Answers
           have
           been
           given
           to
           their
           Arguments
           
           from
           these
           places
           ,
           which
           when
           they
           solidly
           vindicate
           ,
           it
           will
           deserve
           ,
           and
           (
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           shall
           have
           our
           consideration
           .
           At
           present
           I
           shall
           content
           my self
           with
           this
           generall
           animadversion
           .
        
         
           Those
           Scripturall
           promises
           pretended
           for
           the
           Churches
           Infallibility
           ,
           either
           they
           do
           of
           themselves
           ,
           without
           the
           Churches
           sence
           and
           exposition
           ,
           evidently
           and
           solidly
           prove
           the
           point
           they
           are
           brought
           for
           ,
           or
           they
           do
           not
           ;
           if
           they
           say
           they
           do
           ,
           then
           other
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           (
           undoubtedly
           farre
           more
           plaine
           and
           positive
           for
           diverse
           doctrines
           rejected
           by
           the
           Papists
           )
           do
           of
           themselves
           ,
           without
           the
           Churches
           sence
           and
           exposition
           prove
           those
           points
           they
           are
           brought
           for
           ,
           and
           so
           Scripture
           may
           decide
           controversies
           ;
           if
           they
           say
           not
           ,
           then
           the
           Churches
           Infallibility
           must
           be
           supposed
           ,
           before
           it
           can
           be
           proved
           from
           those
           Tex●s
           ,
           which
           is
           I
           confesse
           agreeable
           to
           the
           Roman-Catholick
           way
           of
           Disputation
           ,
           and
           fit
           for
           them
           that
           cannot
           endure
           reason
           should
           be
           judge
           ,
           but
           I
           am
           sure
           it
           will
           never
           satisfie
           any
           man
           that
           hath
           any
           care
           of
           his
           conscience
           or
           Salvation
           :
           But
           I
           can
           tell
           the
           Reader
           good
           newes
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           strange
           too
           among
           Romanists
           ,
           who
           use
           to
           confute
           Protestants
           by
           the
           meer
           naming
           of
           those
           Texts
           that
           have
           been
           substantially
           vindicated
           an
           hundred
           times
           .
           Mr
           Cressy
           hath
           one
           Chapter
           entitled
           the
           
             Validity
             of
             such
             Texts
          
           &c.
           so
           it
           is
           called
           ,
           but
           I
           doubt
           it
           was
           the
           Printers
           mistake
           for
           invalidity
           ,
           as
           will
           appeare
           upon
           perusall
           :
           He
           offers
           but
           one
           Argument
           for
           proofe
           of
           this
           Capitall
           Assertion
           ,
           upon
           which
           all
           the
           Papacy
           depends
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           this
           :
           
             The
             Antient
             Fathers
             do
             usually
             Argue
             against
             their
             Hereticks
             and
             Schismaticks
             from
             those
             promises
             ,
             that
             Christs
             Church
             should
             continue
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             gates
             of
             Hell
             should
             not
             prevaile
             against
             her
             :
             Now
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             if
             these
             promises
             of
             Christ
             be
             not
             Infallible
             and
             absolute
          
           and
           that
           
             Church
             Visible
          
           :
           What
           then
           ?
           then
           woe
           to
           the
           poor
           Fathers
           ,
           
             then
             the
             Writings
             of
             these
             Fathers
             
             will
             prove
             to
             be
             the
             most
             foolish
             ,
             impertinent
             ,
             jugling
             ,
             yea
             blasphemous
             and
             p●rnicious
             discourses
             that
             ever
             were
             .
          
           So
           Cressy
           Sect.
           2.
           chap
           28.
           that
           is
           to
           say
           (
           if
           we
           take
           the
           notion
           out
           of
           this
           odious
           dresse
           )
           they
           used
           fallacious
           Arguments
           :
           Very
           good
           !
           And
           is
           this
           that
           ,
           that
           satisfied
           Mr
           Cressy's
           conscience
           ?
           O
           the
           modesty
           of
           the
           man
           !
           you
           see
           a
           little
           thing
           satisfies
           him
           ;
           but
           if
           he
           will
           cheat
           himselfe
           ,
           let
           him
           not
           think
           to
           cheat
           us
           with
           such
           ridiculous
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           utmost
           of
           what
           would
           follow
           is
           that
           the
           Antient
           Fathers
           whose
           Writings
           are
           extant
           were
           Fallible
           ,
           and
           liable
           to
           mistakes
           :
           A
           Proposition
           which
           I
           have
           formerly
           proved
           ,
           and
           the
           Popish
           Doctors
           themselves
           agree
           with
           us
           therein
           ,
           I
           suppose
           Mr
           Cressy
           will
           not
           dissent
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           If
           upon
           every
           impertinent
           and
           unconcluding
           Argument
           produced
           by
           Fathers
           ,
           Councels
           ,
           or
           Popes
           ,
           against
           supposed
           Hereticks
           ,
           I
           should
           make
           this
           inference
           that
           they
           were
           all
           Juglers
           ,
           Blasphemers
           ,
           &c.
           
           Mr
           Cressy
           would
           think
           it
           a
           very
           harsh
           censure
           :
           When
           their
           great
           Lords
           and
           Masters
           argue
           at
           this
           rate
           (
           as
           he
           knowes
           who
           did
           )
           Arise
           Peter
           kill
           and
           eat
           ,
           and
           here
           are
           two
           Swords
           :
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           Pope
           hath
           civill
           and
           Spirituall
           power
           over
           all
           men
           :
           They
           that
           are
           in
           the
           flesh
           cannot
           please
           God
           :
           E.
           Priests
           should
           not
           be
           married
           :
           God
           made
           man
           after
           his
           own
           Image
           :
           E.
           Images
           are
           lawfull
           .
           Will
           Mr
           Cressy
           now
           say
           these
           were
           all
           Juglers
           ,
           Blasphemers
           ,
           
             &
             c
          
           ?
           and
           their
           Writings
           the
           most
           foolish
           ,
           impertinent
           ,
           pernicious
           Discourses
           that
           ever
           were
           ?
           either
           then
           let
           Mr
           Cressy
           qualify
           his
           censure
           there
           ,
           or
           apply
           it
           here
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           the
           Fathers
           were
           supposed
           infallible
           ,
           yet
           they
           might
           use
           impertinent
           and
           unconcluding
           Arguments
           :
           You
           must
           remember
           our
           Masters
           the
           Romanists
           while
           they
           assert
           the
           infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Councell
           ,
           they
           cautiously
           distinguish
           between
           the
           conclusion
           and
           
           the
           mediums
           or
           Arguments
           to
           prove
           it
           :
           I
           will
           onely
           mind
           you
           of
           him
           whom
           they
           all
           so
           highly
           approve
           and
           applaud
           
             i.
             e.
             Stapleton
          
           (
           whom
           Mr
           Cressy
           followes
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           them
           )
           who
           (
           as
           you
           saw
           )
           limits
           this
           infallibility
           to
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           premises
           or
           Argument
           :
           So
           if
           the
           Fathers
           were
           infallible
           (
           as
           you
           see
           and
           the
           Papists
           confesse
           they
           are
           not
           )
           yet
           this
           being
           onely
           in
           the
           Conclusion
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           at
           all
           secure
           them
           from
           impertinency
           and
           error
           in
           their
           Arguments
           or
           mediums
           used
           to
           confirme
           the
           conclusions
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           that
           this
           Discourse
           of
           Mr
           Cr●ssy
           pretends
           to
           prove
           :
           So
           now
           judge
           whether
           the
           Printer
           was
           not
           a
           knave
           (
           for
           sure
           the
           Author
           could
           not
           be
           so
           since
           he
           is
           a
           Benedictine
           )
           to
           set
           in
           the
           front
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           
             The
             Validity
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           But
           you
           know
           
             non
             omnia
             possumus
             omnes
          
           :
           Peradventure
           M
           r
           Cressy
           is
           a
           better
           respondent
           then
           opponent
           ,
           and
           though
           he
           cannot
           at
           all
           prove
           his
           own
           assertion
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           at
           least
           solidly
           Answer
           his
           Adversaries
           :
           But
           alas
           !
           here
           he
           is
           so
           jejune
           that
           it
           moves
           my
           pitty
           ;
           for
           when
           Mr
           Chillingworth
           pleaded
           that
           these
           promises
           were
           onely
           conditionall
           ,
           if
           Christians
           should
           make
           use
           of
           Gods
           means
           —
           The
           Church
           should
           continue
           :
           Hereto
           (
           saith
           Cressy
           )
           the
           answer
           is
           very
           ready
           ,
           Oh
           the
           benefit
           of
           a
           ready
           wit
           when
           attended
           with
           an
           easy
           Conscience
           !
           1.
           
           
             There
             is
             no
             warrant
             from
             any
             circumstance
             in
             those
             Texts
             for
             such
             a
             new
             interpretation
             .
          
        
         
           I
           will
           not
           ingage
           in
           that
           Argument
           ,
           onely
           I
           will
           referre
           a
           parallel
           place
           to
           his
           consideration
           :
           It
           is
           said
           particularly
           concerning
           Jerusalem
           (
           which
           never
           was
           said
           concerning
           Rome
           )
           
             I
             have
             hallowed
             this
             house
             —
             to
             put
             my
             name
             therein
             for
             ever
             ,
             and
             mine
             eyes
             and
             mine
             heart
             shall
             be
             there
             perpetually
             ,
          
           1
           Kings
           9.3
           .
           And
           it
           is
           again
           repeated
           concerning
           that
           house
           ,
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             had
             said
             ,
             In
             Ierusalem
             shall
             my
             Name
             be
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           2
           Chron.
           33.4
           .
           Then
           (
           if
           he
           have
           a
           conscience
           )
           let
           him
           Answer
           ,
           whether
           there
           be
           not
           
           as
           much
           warrant
           from
           these
           Texts
           to
           prove
           this
           promise
           to
           Ierusalem
           to
           be
           infallible
           and
           unconditional
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           grant
           it
           was
           not
           )
           as
           from
           the
           other
           Texts
           to
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           so
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           .
           He
           need
           not
           take
           day
           to
           answer
           it
           .
        
         
           His
           second
           Answer
           is
           wholly
           
             ad
             hominem
          
           ,
           (
           and
           the
           other
           you
           will
           say
           was
           little
           
             ad
             rem
          
           ,
           )
           That
           
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             applies
             this
             to
             future
             times
             onely
             ,
             not
             to
             past
             or
             present
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             concernes
             not
             the
             dispute
             in
             hand
             about
             the
             Romane
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             which
             all
             English
             Protestants
             acknowledg
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Church
             of
             Christ.
          
           Just
           so
           they
           would
           perswade
           their
           Proselytes
           ,
           that
           all
           Protestants
           grant
           that
           theirs
           is
           a
           safe
           way
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           to
           be
           had
           ordinarily
           in
           the
           communion
           of
           their
           Church
           ;
           whereas
           neither
           the
           one
           nor
           the
           other
           are
           true
           .
           But
           what
           if
           Protestants
           do
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           did
           grant
           their
           Church
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Church
           ,
           doth
           it
           therefore
           follow
           ,
           these
           Texts
           were
           pertinently
           alledged
           to
           prove
           it
           ?
           or
           did
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           say
           ,
           these
           promises
           were
           absolute
           for
           time
           past
           or
           present
           ,
           and
           conditional
           onely
           for
           the
           future
           ?
           no
           such
           matter
           :
           but
           these
           are
           onely
           his
           own
           dreams
           ,
           and
           shufflings
           ,
           who
           
             (
             pro
             more
          
           )
           when
           he
           cannot
           answer
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           indeavours
           to
           blind
           his
           Reader
           .
           I
           have
           onely
           one
           thing
           more
           to
           observe
           upon
           that
           which
           (
           he
           tels
           us
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           saw
           it
           )
           
             That
             if
             there
             were
             such
             promises
             of
             Indefectibility
             ,
             none
             could
             challenge
             them
             but
             the
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             since
             she
             onely
             claims
             them
             ,
             all
             others
             lay
             down
             their
             claime
             .
          
           But
           that
           also
           is
           no
           more
           solid
           then
           the
           rest
           :
           for
           since
           this
           promise
           of
           Indefectibility
           is
           general
           and
           indefinite
           ,
           it
           no
           more
           belongs
           to
           Rome
           then
           to
           any
           other
           particular
           Church
           :
           neither
           have
           they
           any
           more
           interest
           in
           the
           promise
           ,
           because
           they
           boldly
           claime
           the
           Monopoly
           of
           it
           ,
           (
           since
           an
           Usurpers
           claime
           gives
           him
           no
           just
           Title
           to
           the
           thing
           .
           )
           Nor
           have
           other
           Churches
           the
           lesse
           interest
           in
           it
           ,
           because
           their
           conscience
           and
           modesty
           
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           appropriate
           it
           to
           themselves
           ,
           (
           for
           though
           they
           extend
           this
           promise
           of
           Indefectibility
           to
           the
           whole
           Church
           ,
           yet
           they
           reap
           the
           comfort
           and
           benefit
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           they
           are
           true
           members
           of
           that
           Church
           ,
           and
           not
           upon
           any
           local
           or
           particular
           consideration
           .
           )
        
         
           There
           is
           a
           fourth
           argument
           behind
           ,
           taken
           from
           the
           Tradition
           or
           testimony
           of
           the
           present
           ▪
           Church
           :
           but
           this
           I
           have
           discoursed
           at
           large
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           discovered
           the
           folly
           of
           that
           new
           device
           :
           thither
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           A
           fifth
           argument
           there
           is
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           all
           I
           find
           in
           Mr.
           Cressy
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           have
           diligently
           searched
           him
           ,
           and
           God
           is
           my
           witnesse
           I
           have
           indeavoured
           to
           single
           out
           the
           strongest
           and
           most
           plausible
           passages
           in
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           had
           not
           answered
           before
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           Churches
           Unity
           :
           
             One
             Church
             th●re
             cannot
             be
             ,
             without
             one
             faith
             ;
             nor
             one
             faith
             ,
             where
             differences
             are
             irreconcileable
             ;
             and
             no
             reconciling
             of
             differences
             ,
             but
             by
             an
             Authority
             ,
             and
             that
             infallible
             .
             Append.
             ch
             .
          
           6.
           n.
           3.
           
           And
           again
           :
           
             The
             Sun
             shines
             not
             more
             clear
          
           (
           I
           suppose
           he
           means
           in
           the
           Cloysters
           of
           his
           Convent
           )
           
             then
             that
             there
             is
             no
             possible
             Vnity
             without
             Authority
             ,
             nor
             no
             Christian
             Vnity
             without
             an
             Infallible
             Authority
             .
             ch
             .
          
           7.
           n.
           2.
           
        
         
           Ans.
           Very
           well
           :
           it
           being
           premised
           ,
           That
           their
           onely
           infallible
           Authority
           is
           ,
           as
           Mr.
           Cressy
           states
           it
           ,
           the
           Church
           speaking
           by
           a
           general
           Councel
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope
           ,
           
             Appen
             .
             chap.
          
           4.
           num
           .
           9.
           then
           ,
           if
           this
           argument
           be
           solid
           ,
           let
           Mr.
           Cressy
           take
           what
           follows
           :
           Then
           there
           was
           neither
           one
           Church
           ,
           nor
           one
           Faith
           ,
           for
           the
           first
           300
           years
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           no
           general
           Councel
           :
           then
           when
           the
           Pope
           dies
           ,
           or
           his
           Sea
           is
           vacant
           other
           wayes
           (
           as
           it
           oft
           hath
           been
           )
           and
           when
           there
           is
           no
           Councel
           (
           as
           now
           there
           is
           none
           )
           there
           is
           no
           Unity
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           :
           what
           thinks
           this
           man
           of
           the
           Gallican
           Church
           ,
           which
           (
           unlesse
           they
           be
           throughly
           Jesuited
           )
           do
           still
           hold
           (
           as
           they
           used
           to
           do
           )
           that
           the
           Pope
           ,
           personally
           considered
           ,
           is
           not
           infallible
           ,
           
           but
           onely
           with
           a
           general
           Councel
           :
           will
           he
           justify
           it
           in
           the
           Assembly
           of
           the
           French
           Clergy
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           at
           this
           day
           no
           unity
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           to
           reconcile
           their
           differences
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           no
           infallible
           Authority
           ?
           But
           I
           shall
           not
           wast
           my
           time
           any
           longer
           with
           these
           impertinent
           and
           miscalled
           arguments
           :
           I
           shall
           leave
           the
           point
           with
           this
           short
           Memorandum
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           a
           plain
           evidence
           of
           the
           desperatnesse
           of
           their
           cause
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           great
           wit
           ,
           and
           vast
           learning
           ,
           and
           deep
           cunning
           of
           the
           Romish
           Doctors
           can
           furnish
           them
           with
           no
           better
           arguments
           then
           these
           .
           And
           since
           this
           is
           all
           that
           Mr.
           Cressy
           can
           pretend
           for
           his
           Apostacy
           ,
           I
           would
           intreat
           him
           in
           his
           next
           to
           furnish
           me
           with
           some
           Answers
           to
           those
           that
           suspect
           his
           Change
           was
           not
           from
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           Discontent
           or
           Passion
           ,
           or
           Worldly
           Interest
           ,
           (
           as
           affairs
           then
           stood
           :
           )
           for
           I
           confesse
           I
           am
           at
           a
           losse
           ,
           and
           know
           not
           what
           to
           say
           for
           him
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           pretended
           motives
           of
           his
           Conversion
           are
           so
           ridiculously
           absurd
           ,
           and
           incredible
           ,
           among
           which
           I
           find
           two
           that
           deserve
           a
           special
           remark
           .
           One
           is
           the
           scandalous
           personal
           qualities
           of
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           ,
           which
           ,
           if
           all
           that
           he
           saith
           of
           them
           were
           true
           and
           material
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           either
           notoriously
           false
           ,
           or
           inconsiderable
           ,
           )
           yet
           it
           amounts
           to
           nothing
           against
           the
           Protestant
           cause
           ,
           since
           though
           we
           own
           them
           for
           eminent
           persons
           ,
           and
           worthy
           instruments
           ,
           yet
           we
           readily
           acknowledge
           ,
           they
           were
           lyable
           to
           error
           ,
           and
           subject
           to
           passions
           and
           infirmities
           ,
           no
           lesse
           then
           other
           men
           ;
           nor
           did
           we
           ever
           make
           them
           the
           pillars
           and
           grounds
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           the
           foundation
           and
           rule
           of
           our
           Faith.
           But
           that
           this
           should
           occasion
           his
           Change
           ,
           I
           confesse
           is
           beyond
           the
           faith
           of
           Miracles
           to
           believe
           .
           This
           is
           prodigious
           ,
           That
           the
           supposed
           mistakes
           or
           miscarriages
           of
           two
           particular
           Protestant
           Doctors
           should
           really
           have
           greater
           influence
           to
           turn
           him
           from
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           then
           the
           real
           Blasphemies
           ,
           and
           abominable
           filthinesses
           of
           their
           Masters
           and
           Pillars
           
           of
           their
           Faith
           and
           Church
           ,
           viz.
           the
           Popes
           ,
           should
           have
           to
           alienate
           him
           from
           the
           Popish
           Religion
           :
           and
           these
           things
           not
           feigned
           by
           Adversaries
           ,
           (
           as
           most
           of
           their
           Calumnies
           against
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           are
           )
           but
           acknowledged
           by
           their
           own
           Authors
           ,
           who
           have
           left
           us
           a
           particular
           account
           of
           the
           several
           sorts
           of
           their
           villanies
           :
           so
           many
           Blasphemers
           ,
           as
           Iohn
           13.
           
           Iulius
           3.
           &c.
           so
           many
           Hereticks
           ,
           as
           Boniface
           8.
           
           Iohn
           23.
           so
           many
           Conjurers
           ,
           as
           Sylvester
           the
           second
           ,
           and
           his
           Successors
           for
           many
           successions
           ;
           so
           many
           Whoremongers
           ,
           so
           many
           Sodomites
           ,
           Poysoners
           ,
           Incestuous
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           ?
           150
           Popes
           (
           saith
           Genebrard
           )
           rahter
           Apostatical
           then
           Apostolical
           persons
           .
           And
           yet
           this
           tender-conscienced
           man
           ,
           who
           knew
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           could
           bear
           with
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           a
           thousand
           more
           such
           infirmities
           in
           the
           Popes
           ,
           was
           so
           squeamish
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           not
           able
           to
           endure
           the
           scandals
           of
           Luther
           and
           Calvin
           .
           And
           another
           motive
           he
           addes
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           inferior
           to
           the
           former
           ,
           viz.
           The
           bloudy
           commotions
           of
           the
           Calvinists
           ,
           and
           the
           sanguinary
           Lawes
           and
           cruel
           execution
           of
           them
           upon
           Catholick
           Priests
           in
           England
           :
           And
           this
           was
           a
           great
           offence
           to
           him
           ,
           who
           was
           well
           acquainted
           with
           the
           Massacres
           of
           France
           ,
           of
           Germany
           ,
           and
           the
           Low
           countries
           ,
           and
           the
           English
           too
           in
           Popish
           times
           ,
           who
           knew
           the
           history
           of
           the
           barbarous
           cruelties
           of
           the
           Inquisition
           torments
           ,
           who
           himself
           had
           been
           an
           eye
           and
           ear●witnesse
           of
           the
           inhumane
           butcheries
           of
           above
           one
           hundred
           thousand
           innocent
           Protestants
           in
           Ireland
           .
           But
           all
           this
           did
           not
           move
           the
           good
           man
           at
           all
           :
           he
           could
           swallow
           Camels
           ,
           but
           a
           Gnat
           hath
           choaked
           him
           .
           O
           Divelish
           Hypocrisy
           !
           But
           God
           will
           not
           be
           mocked
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           men
           that
           have
           any
           sense
           will
           not
           easily
           be
           deceaved
           to
           believe
           the
           sincerity
           of
           that
           mans
           Conversion
           ,
           which
           is
           brought
           on
           by
           such
           ridiculous
           Motives
           .
           But
           to
           return
           .
        
         
           For
           a
           close
           of
           this
           great
           point
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           three
           things
           to
           the
           consideration
           of
           any
           discreet
           and
           conscientitious
           
           Reader
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           our
           two
           English
           Apostates
           ,
           with
           whom
           I
           am
           now
           treating
           ,
           if
           they
           have
           any
           sense
           of
           Eternity
           or
           Conscience
           left
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           the
           principal
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           arguments
           urged
           by
           them
           and
           others
           for
           the
           infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Councel
           together
           ,
           either
           prove
           nothing
           to
           their
           purpose
           ,
           or
           prove
           more
           then
           they
           would
           have
           or
           dare
           assert
           ,
           i.
           e.
           they
           prove
           either
           the
           Pope
           or
           Councel
           to
           be
           infallible
           by
           themselves
           ,
           and
           without
           any
           reference
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           are
           accordingly
           pleaded
           by
           each
           party
           for
           their
           opinion
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           :
           
             Thou
             art
             Peter
             ,
             upon
             this
             rock
          
           &c.
           
           
             I
             will
             give
             unto
             thee
             the
             keyes
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             Si●
             mon
          
           —
           
             I
             have
             prayed
             ,
             that
             thy
             Faith
             fail
             not
          
           :
           and
           the
           like
           .
           If
           these
           Texts
           prove
           any
           Infallibility
           ,
           the
           prove
           they
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           ,
           or
           St.
           
           Peter's
           Successor
           ,
           whether
           with
           or
           without
           a
           Councel
           .
           So
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           the
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           pleaded
           for
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           Councels
           from
           what
           was
           said
           to
           or
           of
           all
           the
           Apostles
           :
           
             H●
             that
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             .
             It
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             and
             us
             .
             Where
             two
             or
             three
             are
             gathered
             together
             .
             I
             am
             with
             you
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
          
           :
           If
           these
           Texts
           prove
           any
           Infallibility
           ,
           they
           prove
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           all
           the
           Governours
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           Successors
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           at
           least
           when
           they
           are
           assembled
           together
           ,
           without
           any
           special
           reference
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           who
           is
           but
           one
           of
           them
           .
           And
           because
           it
           is
           sufficiently
           evident
           ,
           that
           these
           places
           do
           not
           prove
           the
           infallibility
           of
           those
           ,
           of
           whom
           they
           are
           acknowledged
           primarily
           and
           formally
           to
           speak
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           thousands
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           and
           resolved
           Papists
           consenting
           to
           us
           herein
           ,
           as
           is
           before
           proved
           ,
           )
           it
           is
           therefore
           a
           strange
           presumption
           to
           pretend
           these
           places
           cogent
           proofs
           of
           the
           infallibility
           of
           them
           ,
           of
           whom
           these
           Texts
           are
           confessed
           not
           to
           speak
           save
           onely
           by
           implication
           :
           and
           consequently
           the
           infallibility
           of
           Pope
           and
           Councel
           together
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           chief
           retreat
           of
           the
           most
           subtile
           
           and
           cautious
           Papists
           )
           is
           destitute
           of
           solid
           proof
           ,
           and
           an
           ungrounded
           assertion
           .
        
         
           2●
           If
           all
           that
           these
           men
           say
           were
           granted
           ,
           that
           a
           general
           Councel
           confirmed
           by
           the
           Pope
           were
           the
           infallible
           Judge
           ,
           yet
           since
           there
           is
           now
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           (
           nor
           like
           to
           be
           ,
           )
           as
           a
           general
           Councel
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           but
           the
           Pope
           stands
           upon
           his
           own
           legs
           ,
           therefore
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           at
           this
           day
           is
           not
           infallible
           ▪
           and
           hath
           no
           infallible
           Judge
           ,
           and
           no
           way
           to
           end
           their
           controversies
           ,
           nor
           any
           advantage
           above
           Protestants
           therein
           .
           If
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           Pope
           hath
           the
           assistance
           and
           concurrence
           of
           general
           Councels
           in
           their
           writings
           and
           Decrees
           ,
           I
           answer
           :
           The
           infallible
           Judge
           ,
           which
           they
           plead
           for
           ,
           must
           according
           to
           their
           principles
           be
           a
           living
           judge
           ,
           and
           therefore
           requires
           the
           existence
           of
           the
           Councel
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           of
           the
           Pope
           .
           I
           would
           aske
           Mr.
           Cressy
           this
           question
           :
           Is
           the
           Pope
           infallible
           in
           his
           exposition
           and
           application
           of
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Councels
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           if
           he
           be
           ,
           then
           the
           Pope
           alone
           is
           infallible
           without
           a
           Councel
           ,
           (
           which
           himself
           confesseth
           is
           a
           proposition
           so
           harsh
           ,
           that
           Protestants
           should
           not
           be
           urged
           to
           acknowledge
           it
           :
           )
           if
           he
           be
           not
           ,
           then
           they
           have
           no
           infallible
           judge
           at
           Rome
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Since
           the
           present
           Romanists
           have
           now
           no
           Anchor-hold
           but
           the
           Pope's
           Infallibility
           ,
           (
           for
           general
           Councel
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           )
           and
           by
           Mr.
           
           Cressy's
           argument
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           no
           Infallibility
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Authority
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           Unity
           ,
           and
           therefore
           no
           Faith
           :
           I
           shall
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           reflect
           upon
           the
           character
           of
           that
           person
           ,
           who
           is
           so
           boldly
           asserted
           the
           Supreme
           Infallible
           Judge
           of
           all
           controversies
           in
           Religion
           :
           I
           will
           not
           take
           it
           from
           Protestants
           (
           least
           they
           should
           be
           thought
           partial
           ,
           )
           but
           as
           it
           is
           drawn
           by
           a
           Papist
           &
           he
           too
           one
           
             non
             è
             multis
          
           ,
           one
           so
           eminent
           for
           learning
           and
           prudence
           ,
           and
           trustiness
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           imployed
           by
           the
           French
           Bishops
           to
           manage
           that
           great
           affaire
           against
           the
           Jesuits
           at
           Rome
           :
           it
           is
           St.
           Amour
           ,
           in
           that
           famous
           &
           
           known
           book
           ,
           his
           Journal
           concerning
           the
           Transactions
           at●
           Rome
           ,
           relating
           to
           the
           five
           Propositions
           controverted
           between
           the
           Molinists
           and
           Iansenests
           ,
           where
           it
           is
           left
           upon
           Record
           ,
           
             in
             perpetuam
             rei
             memoriam
          
           ,
           That
           when
           he
           sollicited
           the
           Pope
           
             (
             Innocent
          
           the
           Tenth
           )
           to
           decide
           that
           controversy
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           end
           
             presented
             a
             paper
             to
             him
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             the
             Pope
          
           (
           saith
           my
           Author
           )
           
             would
             not
             receive
             and
             read
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             said
             this
             would
             engage
             him
             further
             ,
             and
             oblige
             him
             to
             too
             great
             toyles
             ,
             as
             he
             knew
             the
             discussion
             of
             this
             matter
             required
             ,
             even
             of
             such
             as
             had
             applyed
             themselves
             to
             that
             study
             all
             their
             time
             ,
             but
             much
             more
             pains
             must
             it
             cost
             him
             then
             others
             ;
             because
          
           (
           said
           he
           ,
           they
           are
           the
           Popes
           own
           words
           )
           
             it
             is
             not
             my
             profession
             ,
             besides
             that
             I
             am
             old
             ,
             I
             have
             never
             studyed
             Divinity
             :
             Part.
          
           3.
           chap.
           12.
           
           And
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           ground
           and
           pillar
           of
           Truth
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           prime
           subject
           of
           Infallibility
           ,
           the
           great
           Judge
           of
           all
           controversies
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           Spirit
           ,
           all
           must
           vaile
           ,
           )
           whose
           Decisions
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Oracles
           of
           God.
           And
           the
           same
           Pope
           Innocent
           the
           Tenth
           tels
           this
           story
           of
           a
           predecessor
           of
           his
           ,
           Clement
           the
           8.
           who
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             after
             he
             had
             caused
             this
             matter
          
           (
           viz.
           the
           question
           between
           thē
           Iansenists
           and
           Iesuites
           )
           
             to
             be
             debated
             in
             his
             presence
             for
             a
             long
             time
             by
             the
             most
             excellent
             men
             ,
             after
             he
             had
             studied
             them
             himself
             with
             very
             great
             care
             ,
             (
             so
             that
             as
             he
             remembred
             ,
             some
             toook
             occasion
             thereby
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             Clement
             the
          
           8.
           
             began
             very
             old
             to
             study
             Divinity
             ,
             )
             yet
             he
             could
             not
             at
             last
             decide
             any
             thing
             therein
             ,
             but
             was
             fain
             to
             impose
             a
             perpetual
             silence
             upon
             both
             sides
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           man
           that
           must
           infallibly
           decide
           all
           controversies
           ,
           that
           could
           not
           decide
           this
           ,
           and
           we
           (
           for●ooth
           )
           must
           all
           venture
           our
           soules
           upon
           his
           unerring
           guidance
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           convinced
           of
           it
           himself
           ,
           and
           our
           Papists
           most
           impudently
           assert
           the
           Pope's
           Infallibility
           ,
           who
           modestly
           acknowledged
           his
           own
           ignorance
           and
           insufficiency
           .
           These
           things
           I
           hope
           may
           abundantly
           suffice
           for
           the
           demolishing
           of
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           I
           must
           
           now
           speak
           something
           to
           the
           establishing
           of
           ours
           .
           The
           rather
           ,
           because
           the
           Captain
           requires
           it
           in
           his
           Answerer
           ,
           not
           to
           proceed
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Negatives
           ,
           not
           to
           rest
           in
           pulling
           down
           ,
           but
           to
           assert
           what
           we
           would
           establish
           .
           And
           Mr.
           Cressy
           takes
           notice
           of
           Mr.
           Chillingworth
           and
           his
           book
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           better
           in
           pulling
           down
           buildings
           ,
           then
           raising
           new
           ones
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           hath
           managed
           his
           Sword
           much
           more
           dexterously
           then
           his
           Buckler
           ;
           and
           that
           Protestants
           do
           neither
           own
           and
           defend
           the
           positive
           grounds
           which
           Chillingworth
           laid
           ,
           nor
           provide
           themselves
           of
           any
           safer
           Defence
           .
           
             Exomolog
             .
             sect
          
           .
           2.
           chap.
           3.
           num
           .
           4.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           it
           might
           suffice
           in
           general
           to
           reply
           ,
           that
           if
           once
           the
           grounds
           of
           their
           Faith
           be
           demolished
           ,
           and
           their
           great
           pretensions
           of
           supreme
           and
           infallible
           Authority
           subverted
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           proved
           ,
           that
           neither
           the
           Pope
           ,
           nor
           Councels
           ,
           nor
           Church
           of
           Rome
           be
           infallible
           ,
           theu
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           at
           least
           stand
           upon
           even
           ground
           with
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           they
           can
           reasonably
           pretend
           for
           the
           stablishing
           of
           their
           Faith
           ,
           will
           tend
           to
           the
           securing
           of
           ours
           ;
           and
           if
           Protestants
           have
           no
           solid
           and
           sufficient
           foundation
           for
           their
           Beliefe
           ,
           neither
           have
           the
           Papists
           any
           better
           :
           and
           then
           one
           of
           these
           2
           things
           will
           follow
           :
           Either
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           Reason
           ,
           and
           the
           concurring
           testimony
           of
           former
           Ages
           ,
           and
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Fathers
           are
           a
           firme
           Basis
           for
           a
           Christians
           Faith
           ,
           independently
           upon
           the
           churches
           authority
           ,
           and
           infallibility
           ,
           (
           and
           this
           is
           a
           certain
           Truth
           ,
           though
           utterly
           destructive
           to
           the
           church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           )
           or
           else
           (
           which
           I
           tremble
           to
           speak
           ,
           and
           yet
           these
           desperate
           persons
           are
           not
           afraid
           to
           assert
           ,
           )
           that
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           hath
           no
           solid
           ground
           to
           rest
           upon
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           without
           the
           Churches
           infallible
           Authority
           ,
           which
           is
           now
           supposed
           to
           be
           discarded
           and
           disproved
           .
           )
           Now
           here
           it
           must
           be
           confessed
           ,
           that
           some
           Protestants
           expresse
           themselves
           too
           unwarily
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           whereby
           they
           give
           the
           Adversary
           some
           seeming
           advantage
           and
           
           occasion
           to
           represent
           our
           Doctrine
           to
           their
           ignorant
           and
           deluded
           Proselytes
           ,
           as
           diversified
           into
           three
           or
           four
           severall
           and
           contrary
           opinions
           ,
           about
           the
           judge
           and
           rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           some
           are
           said
           to
           ascribe
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           o●●ers
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           within
           them
           ,
           others
           to
           reason
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           universal●
           Tradition
           ,
           whereas
           indeed
           all
           these
           are
           really
           agreed
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           not
           so
           many
           severall
           judges
           or
           rules
           ,
           but
           all
           in
           their
           places
           and
           orders
           do
           happily
           correspond
           to
           the
           constitution
           of
           the
           Protestant
           ground
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           I
           shall
           make
           thus
           appeare
           by
           the
           help
           of
           a
           threefold
           distinction
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           VVe
           must
           distinguish
           between
           the
           judge
           and
           rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           which
           the
           Papists
           cunningly
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           inconsiderately
           confound
           ,
           for
           instance
           :
           If
           I
           should
           assert
           the
           Church
           to
           be
           the
           Judge
           ,
           or
           Reason
           to
           be
           the
           judge
           ,
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           rule
           to
           which
           the
           Judge
           is
           tyed
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           if
           it
           swerve
           ,
           so
           far
           forth
           its
           sentence
           is
           null
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           VVe
           must
           distinguish
           between
           Judge
           and
           Judge
           ,
           and
           here
           we
           must
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           triple
           Judge
           according
           to
           the
           triple
           Court
           ,
           
             forum
             coeli
             ,
             forum
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             forum
             conscientiae
             ,
          
           the
           Court
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           Court
           of
           Con●cience
           .
           Accordingly
           there
           are
           three
           Judges
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Supreme
           and
           truly
           Infallible
           Judge
           of
           all
           controversies
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           God
           and
           Christ
           who
           appropriates
           it
           to
           himselfe
           t●
           be
           the
           alone
           Law-giver
           ,
           Iam.
           4.12
           .
           And
           this
           is
           so
           proper
           to
           God
           ,
           that
           the
           blessed
           Apostles
           durst
           not
           ascribe
           it
           to
           themselves
           ,
           (
           however
           their
           successors
           are
           grown
           more
           hardy
           )
           not
           for
           that
           we
           have
           dominion
           over
           your
           Faith
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           ●
           .
           24
           .
           This
           judge
           is
           Lord
           over
           all
           both
           in
           the
           Church
           and
           in
           the
           conscience
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           subordinate
           to
           him
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           There
           is
           an
           externall
           and
           politicall
           Judge
           ,
           placed
           by
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           these
           are
           the
           Governors
           
           whom
           Christ
           hath
           placed
           in
           and
           over
           the
           Church
           :
           and
           these
           are
           subordinate
           to
           the
           Supreme
           Judge
           ,
           who
           if
           they
           really
           contradict
           His
           soveraigne
           Sentence
           and
           higher
           Authority
           ,
           and
           require
           things
           evidently
           contrary
           to
           the
           will
           of
           their
           and
           our
           master
           ,
           must
           give
           their
           subjects
           leave
           to
           argue
           with
           the
           Apostle
           Peter
           (
           and
           I
           tell
           you
           it
           was
           an
           unhappy
           accident
           that
           S
           t
           Peter
           should
           furnish
           the
           Protestants
           with
           such
           an
           Argument
           ,
           as
           would
           puzzle
           all
           his
           Successors
           to
           Answer
           )
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             right
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             to
             harken
             unto
             you
             more
             then
             unto
             God
             ,
             judge
             ye
             ,
          
           Acts
           4.19
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           There
           is
           an
           internall
           and
           secret
           Judge
           ,
           placed
           by
           God
           in
           every
           particular
           person
           ,
           and
           that
           you
           may
           call
           Reason
           or
           Conscience
           ;
           for
           as
           God
           hath
           made
           every
           man
           a
           reasonable
           Creature
           ,
           and
           capable
           to
           judge
           of
           his
           own
           actions
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           not
           given
           that
           faculty
           (
           no
           more
           then
           the
           rest
           )
           to
           be
           for
           ever
           suspended
           ,
           and
           wrap●
           in
           a
           Napkin
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           duly
           exercised
           ,
           nor
           would
           he
           have
           men
           like
           bruit
           beasts
           that
           have
           no
           understanding
           ,
           but
           every
           where
           calls
           upon
           them
           to
           Judge
           :
           
             I
             speak
             to
             wise
             men
             ,
             judge
             ye
             what
             I
             say
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           10
           ▪
           15.
           
           And
           the
           service
           God
           requires
           of
           every
           man
           must
           be
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             reasonable
             service
          
           ,
           Rom.
           12
           1.
           
           And
           every
           man
           must
           be
           ready
           and
           able
           to
           give
           a
           reason
           of
           the
           hope
           that
           is
           in
           him
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.15
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           We
           must
           distinguish
           between
           an
           instrument
           and
           an
           argument
           .
           And
           here
           lies
           the
           Golden
           mean
           by
           which
           a
           man
           may
           avoid
           those
           contrary
           Heresies
           both
           equidistant
           from
           the
           Truth
           ,
           I
           mean
           the
           Socinian
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           ,
           and
           the
           Papist
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           whereof
           the
           former
           would
           make
           reason
           a
           soveraigne
           ,
           un●versall
           judge
           to
           which
           even
           Scripture
           it selfe
           must
           vaile
           :
           And
           some
           go
           so
           high
           that
           I
           remember
           one
           of
           them
           faith
           :
           If
           the
           Scripture
           should
           say
           in
           expresse
           termes
           ,
           That
           Christ
           is
           the
           most
           High
           God
           ,
           I
           should
           not
           believe
           it
           (
           because
           utterly
           
           repugnant
           to
           reason
           )
           but
           seek
           some
           other
           sence
           of
           those
           words
           .
           And
           the
           latter
           (
           the
           Romanists
           )
           would
           quite
           put
           reason
           out
           of
           office
           ,
           and
           
             in
             terminis
          
           submit
           to
           a
           blind
           or
           implicit
           obedience
           without
           any
           examination
           ,
           whereas
           the
           truth
           lies
           between
           both
           .
           Reason
           or
           Conscience
           is
           not
           an
           Argument
           (
           I
           meane
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           purely
           such
           )
           that
           is
           ,
           I
           do
           not
           therefore
           believe
           such
           a
           Doctrine
           of
           Faith
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           because
           my
           reason
           or
           conscience
           ,
           in
           it selfe
           and
           by
           vertue
           of
           rationall
           and
           extrascripturall
           Arguments
           tels
           me
           it
           is
           true
           (
           for
           this
           were
           to
           make
           my
           reason
           the
           rule
           and
           standard
           of
           Truth
           )
           but
           my
           reason
           or
           conscience
           believes
           such
           a
           thing
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           because
           it
           reads
           or
           hears
           such
           Arguments
           and
           evidences
           from
           the
           Scripture
           as
           are
           the
           undoubted
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           of
           the
           Truth
           .
           And
           thus
           reason
           is
           the
           instrument
           by
           which
           I
           apprehend
           the
           Argument
           which
           compels
           my
           beliefe
           :
           So
           againe
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           (
           as
           in
           this
           controversy
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           the
           gifts
           or
           graces
           of
           a
           believing
           Soule
           )
           or
           its
           ordinary
           suggestions
           in
           my
           mind
           are
           not
           the
           argument
           by
           which
           I
           am
           convinced
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           a
           Doctrine
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           may
           be
           deceived
           by
           a
           false
           spirit
           under
           the
           Title
           of
           Gods
           ,
           and
           I
           am
           commanded
           to
           trie
           the
           Spirits
           and
           not
           to
           believe
           every
           Spirit
           )
           but
           it
           is
           the
           instrument
           (
           as
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           by
           which
           I
           am
           enabled
           to
           understand
           the
           weight
           and
           force
           of
           those
           Arguments
           which
           are
           recorded
           (
           suppose
           )
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           rather
           to
           speak
           most
           properly
           ,
           reason
           is
           the
           instrument
           ,
           and
           Gods
           Spirit
           is
           the
           great
           helper
           and
           assistant
           by
           which
           that
           instrument
           is
           elevated
           and
           fitted
           to
           discerne
           those
           linearnents
           of
           Truth
           which
           God
           hath
           drawn
           in
           Scripture
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           whence
           alone
           the
           Arguments
           for
           proof
           of
           the
           Truth
           are
           derived
           :
           So
           now
           the
           state
           of
           the
           question
           is
           reduced
           to
           a
           narrow
           compasse
           ,
           and
           I
           shall
           lay
           it
           down
           in
           these
           Propositions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Supreme
           and
           Infallible
           judge
           upon
           earth
           we
           know
           none
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           from
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           and
           proved
           
           at
           large
           it
           appeares
           that
           there
           is
           none
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           Pope
           and
           Councell
           and
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           none
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           An
           externall
           politicall
           judge
           in
           the
           Church
           we
           willingly
           acknowledge
           and
           reverently
           esteeme
           ,
           The
           true
           and
           rightfull
           Governors
           of
           the
           Church
           orderly
           Assembled
           ,
           and
           proceeding
           regularly
           in
           Councels
           (
           whether
           lesser
           or
           larger
           )
           are
           the
           externall
           judge
           ,
           whose
           decisions
           are
           to
           be
           highly
           valued
           ,
           whose
           orders
           are
           not
           rashly
           to
           be
           despised
           or
           contradicted
           ,
           yet
           three
           Cautions
           wee
           must
           interpose
           .
           1.
           
           That
           this
           Judge
           is
           not
           infallible
           ,
           but
           subject
           to
           error
           .
           2.
           
           That
           this
           Judge
           being
           subject
           to
           an
           higher
           Authority
           ,
           and
           tied
           to
           an
           higher
           rule
           ,
           if
           its
           decisions
           or
           commands
           be
           manifestly
           repugnant
           to
           that
           superior
           Authority
           and
           rule
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           received
           and
           obeyed
           .
           3.
           
           That
           this
           Judge
           is
           constituted
           by
           God
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           not
           for
           the
           command
           of
           mens
           consciences
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           regulation
           of
           their
           actions
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           peace
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           violated
           by
           mens
           inward
           and
           unknown
           sentiments
           ,
           but
           by
           their
           externall
           demeanor
           and
           sensible
           effects
           of
           them
           :
           And
           therefore
           this
           is
           abundantly
           sufficient
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           order
           and
           peace
           in
           the
           Church
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Every
           mans
           own
           reason
           and
           conscience
           is
           judge
           for
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           guidance
           of
           his
           own
           actions
           :
           State
           it
           in
           this
           manner
           ,
           and
           I
           know
           no
           hurt
           at
           all
           in
           making
           reason
           a
           Judge
           :
           Christ
           himselfe
           when
           he
           Preached
           in
           the
           World
           he
           propounds
           the
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           to
           the
           reasons
           of
           his
           hearers
           ,
           and
           calls
           upon
           every
           one
           of
           them
           to
           judge
           (
           so
           far
           as
           concerned
           his
           own
           apprehensions
           or
           actions
           )
           Luke
           12.57
           .
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             why
             even
             of
             your selves
             judge
             you
             not
             what
             is
             right
             .
          
           Christ
           no
           where
           commands
           his
           hearers
           blindly
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           present
           judge
           their
           Church
           ,
           the
           high-Priest
           and
           Councill
           ,
           but
           calls
           upon
           them
           to
           judge
           for
           themselves
           ,
           to
           beware
           of
           the
           Leaven
           ,
           i.e.
           the
           false
           Doctrine
           of
           their
           Rulers
           ,
           Matth.
           16.12
           .
           
           and
           (
           which
           is
           more
           )
           refers
           his
           own
           Doctrine
           to
           their
           searching
           ,
           which
           is
           an
           act
           of
           reason
           ,
           Ioh.
           5.39
           .
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ?
           But
           alas
           this
           reason
           is
           imperfect
           and
           corrupt
           and
           dimsighted
           in
           matters
           of
           Faith
           ,
           therefore
           something
           farther
           is
           necessary
           .
           Therefore
        
         
           Prop.
           4.
           
           That
           reason
           may
           be
           a
           competent
           judge
           of
           matters
           of
           Faith
           :
           It
           is
           necessary
           that
           it
           be
           assisted
           and
           elevated
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           whereby
           of
           the
           rationall
           he
           is
           made
           a
           Spirituall
           man
           ,
           and
           
             eo
             nomine
          
           a
           fit
           judge
           of
           such
           affaires
           .
           1
           Cor.
           2.15
           .
           
             He
             that
             is
             Spirituall
             Iudgeth
             all
             things
             .
          
           As
           that
           a
           man
           may
           exactly
           see
           those
           Heavenly
           Bodies
           which
           are
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           us
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           look
           upon
           them
           thorough
           a
           Glasse
           ,
           without
           which
           a
           man
           could
           not
           discerne
           many
           of
           them
           :
           So
           are
           the
           aides
           of
           Gods
           spirit
           to
           help
           our
           purblind
           reason
           ,
           which
           without
           these
           could
           not
           discerne
           things
           afarre
           off
           ,
           according
           to
           2
           Pet.
           1
           ▪
           9.
           
        
         
           Prop.
           5.
           
           The
           Holy
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           are
           the
           Infallible
           rule
           and
           ground
           and
           touchstone
           of
           Faith
           ,
           by
           which
           both
           Churches
           and
           all
           particular
           persons
           are
           to
           be
           regulated
           in
           their
           faith
           and
           manners
           ,
           from
           which
           all
           controversies
           of
           Faith
           are
           to
           be
           decided
           and
           judged
           ,
           to
           which
           all
           are
           perfectly
           subordinate
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           the
           opinions
           of
           men
           and
           decisions
           of
           Councels
           are
           to
           be
           examined
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           swerve
           from
           and
           are
           opposite
           to
           this
           rule
           ,
           are
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           null
           and
           void
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           be
           esteemed
           by
           all
           Christians
           .
           I
           rather
           call
           it
           a
           rule
           then
           a
           judge
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           the
           appellation
           of
           judge
           by
           common
           use
           being
           appropriated
           to
           persons
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           the
           voice
           and
           writing
           of
           our
           Soveraigne
           Lord
           and
           judg
           by
           which
           all
           inferior
           judges
           are
           to
           be
           guided
           in
           their
           decrees
           .
        
         
           Propos.
           6.
           
           Uniuersall
           Tradition
           rightly
           understood
           
             (
             viz.
          
           the
           concurring
           testimony
           of
           all
           Churches
           ,
           and
           ages
           ,
           and
           persons
           in
           their
           Writing●
           left
           us
           )
           is
           of
           great
           use
           and
           
           force
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           Vehiculum
           or
           Channel
           by
           which
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           (
           which
           alone
           is
           our
           rule
           )
           is
           conveyed
           to
           us
           .
           But
           here
           I
           must
           adde
           these
           two
           Cautions
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Tradition
           though
           necessary
           to
           convey
           the
           rule
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           rule
           .
           I
           must
           here
           distinguish
           between
           
             res
             tradita
          
           the
           thing
           delivered
           ,
           and
           traditio
           the
           Tradition
           or
           delivery
           of
           it
           :
           If
           Tradition
           be
           understood
           in
           the
           former
           sence
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           understand
           it
           )
           for
           certaine
           unscripturall
           Doctrines
           delivered
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           we
           know
           no
           such
           thing
           ,
           and
           by
           comparing
           the
           boldnesse
           of
           their
           pretensions
           to
           such
           Traditions
           with
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           their
           proofes
           and
           evidences
           ,
           we
           plainly
           discerne
           they
           can
           make
           out
           no
           such
           thing
           :
           But
           if
           Tradition
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           conveyance
           or
           delivery
           it selfe
           ,
           or
           for
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Church
           successively
           given
           to
           the
           Truths
           and
           Books
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           we
           confesse
           it
           is
           of
           great
           use
           and
           in
           some
           sort
           necessary
           ,
           to
           bring
           the
           rule
           to
           us
           ,
           yet
           (
           as
           I
           say
           )
           it
           is
           no
           part
           of
           the
           rule
           :
           As
           that
           bread
           which
           nourisheth
           me
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           that
           it
           be
           brought
           to
           me
           in
           some
           Basket
           or
           other
           Vehiculum
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           Bread
           alone
           ,
           not
           the
           Basket
           which
           nourisheth
           me
           :
           The
           VVater
           of
           such
           a
           remote
           but
           excellent
           Spring
           which
           quencheth
           my
           thirst
           could
           not
           come
           to
           me
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           not
           a
           channel
           to
           convey
           it
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           VVater
           alone
           which
           refresheth
           me
           ,
           not
           the
           channel
           .
           The
           decrees
           or
           Acts
           of
           King
           and
           Parliament
           are
           the
           onely
           rule
           by
           which
           our
           forreigne
           plantations
           are
           governed
           ,
           and
           to
           which
           such
           as
           are
           judges
           there
           are
           tyed
           (
           yea
           so
           farre
           tyed
           that
           if
           those
           Judges
           should
           impose
           contrary
           commands
           ,
           as
           for
           example
           ;
           If
           they
           should
           command
           the
           people
           to
           rebell
           against
           the
           King
           ,
           they
           are
           bound
           not
           onely
           to
           examine
           their
           commands
           ,
           but
           to
           disobey
           them
           )
           But
           it
           is
           altogether
           necessary
           that
           there
           should
           be
           a
           ship
           wherein
           such
           Acts
           or
           decrees
           should
           be
           conveyed
           to
           them
           ;
           yet
           it
           were
           a
           very
           absurd
           thing
           to
           say
           the
           Ship
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           rule
           ,
           though
           the
           
           Papists
           (
           whilest
           from
           the
           necessity
           of
           Tradition
           they
           infer
           that
           it
           is
           a
           part
           of
           the
           rule
           )
           do
           apparently
           runne
           into
           the
           same
           solecisme
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           Tradition
           was
           not
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           as
           a
           part
           of
           that
           ground
           upon
           which
           we
           were
           to
           build
           our
           rule
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           were
           to
           try
           particular
           Doctrines
           and
           Articles
           of
           Faith
           ,
           but
           was
           necessary
           ,
           not●
           
             ex
             instituto
             Christi
          
           ,
           but
           
             ex
             natura
             rei
          
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           condition
           of
           humane
           affaires
           ,
           there
           being
           no
           other
           way
           (
           without
           a
           new
           revelation
           )
           possible
           or
           imaginable
           to
           convey
           the
           Gospell
           and
           Scriptures
           to
           those
           that
           were
           to
           live
           so
           many
           hundred
           years
           after
           the
           first
           publication
           of
           it
           :
           Tradition
           being
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           which
           Eyes
           and
           Eares
           were
           to
           them
           that
           were
           Eye-witnesses
           of
           his
           convincing
           miracles
           ,
           and
           Eare-witnesses
           of
           his
           irrefragable
           discourses
           ,
           that
           is
           neither
           their
           Eyes
           and
           Eares
           were
           ,
           nor
           to
           us
           Tradition
           is
           the
           Argument
           and
           ground
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           but
           a
           necessary
           meane
           or
           instrument
           to
           convey
           those
           Arguments
           and
           grounds
           of
           Scripture
           which
           were
           convincing
           and
           satisfactory
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Tradition
           is
           no
           Act
           of
           Authority
           ,
           but
           onely
           of
           testimony
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           peculiar
           to
           the
           Church
           or
           generall
           Councels
           ,
           but
           common
           to
           all
           antient
           VVriters
           :
           Yea
           let
           it
           be
           observed
           as
           a
           very
           materiall
           consideration
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           so
           far
           is
           the
           Capacity
           of
           a
           Church
           from
           being
           necessary
           to
           the
           validity
           of
           this
           Tradition
           and
           Testimony
           ,
           concerning
           the
           great
           rule
           of
           our
           Faith
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           the
           Testimony
           and
           Tradition
           of
           such
           as
           neither
           are
           the
           Church
           nor
           any
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           enemies
           to
           it
           (
           I
           meane
           Jewes
           and
           Heathens
           )
           are
           in
           some
           respects
           more
           considerable
           ,
           according
           to
           that
           known
           maxime
           —
           
             Testimonium
             adversarii
             contra
             se
             est
             validissimum
             .
          
           It
           being
           one
           of
           the
           best
           Arguments
           (
           and
           at
           this
           day
           so
           urged
           both
           by
           Protestants
           and
           Papists
           )
           for
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           particularly
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           that
           the
           truth
           of
           those
           Historicall
           relations
           of
           Christs
           miracles
           was
           acknowledged
           
           by
           the
           most
           Learned
           Jewes
           and
           Heathens
           that
           lived
           in
           antient
           times
           :
           And
           by
           those
           considerations
           we
           may
           discerne
           the
           vanity
           of
           that
           triviall
           calumny
           of
           the
           great
           differences
           among
           Protestants
           about
           the
           rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           judge
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           whereas
           by
           what
           hath
           been
           said
           (
           which
           is
           no
           other
           then
           the
           common
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           and
           Writers
           ,
           however
           sometimes
           they
           seem
           to
           differ
           in
           
             modo
             explicandi
          
           )
           it
           appeares
           how
           all
           these
           severall
           things
           concurre
           like
           so
           many
           Stones
           fitly
           compacted
           together
           to
           make
           up
           the
           building
           of
           our
           Faith
           ;
           which
           (
           that
           I
           may
           in
           few
           words
           present
           it
           to
           the
           Readers
           review
           )
           is
           this
           :
        
         
           The
           Scripture
           is
           the
           Object
           ,
           the
           onely
           rule
           and
           standard
           of
           Faith
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           controversies
           of
           Faith
           are
           to
           be
           decided
           and
           judged
           ,
           the
           
             res
             creditae
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             ratio
             cred●ndi
          
           .
           Tradition
           is
           the
           Vehicle
           to
           conveigh
           this
           rule
           to
           us
           and
           our
           times
           :
           Reason
           is
           the
           instrument
           by
           which
           I
           apprehend
           ,
           or
           the
           eye
           by
           which
           I
           discerne
           or
           see
           this
           rule
           :
           The
           spirit
           of
           God
           is
           the
           Eye-salve
           that
           anoints
           mine
           Eye
           and
           inables
           it
           to
           see
           this
           rule
           :
           The
           Church
           is
           the
           interpreter
           (
           though
           not
           infallible
           and
           authentick
           )
           the
           witnesse
           ,
           the
           guardian
           of
           this
           rule
           ,
           and
           the
           applier
           of
           the
           generall
           rules
           of
           Scripture
           to
           particular
           cases
           and
           times
           and
           circumstances
           .
        
         
           And
           things
           being
           thus
           stated
           (
           which
           is
           really
           the
           sence
           of
           Protestants
           in
           this
           great
           point
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           easy
           to
           shew
           from
           the
           confessors
           of
           our
           Churches
           and
           the
           Treatises
           of
           our
           most
           and
           choicest
           Authors
           )
           is
           it
           not
           at
           all
           difficult
           to
           blow
           away
           with
           a
           breath
           those
           pitifull
           cavils
           ,
           whereby
           they
           indeavour
           to
           perplex
           the
           mind
           of
           ignorant
           or
           prejudiced
           persons
           ,
           lest
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Gospell
           should
           shine
           into
           their
           minds
           .
           One
           thing
           is
           worth
           our
           Observation
           ,
           That
           diverse
           of
           the
           Popish
           arguments
           do
           wholly
           arise
           from
           ,
           and
           depend
           upon
           ,
           either
           some
           in
           commodious
           expressions
           of
           some
           Protestant
           Writers
           ,
           or
           
           some
           false
           exposition
           put
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           adversaries
           ;
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           when
           they
           argue
           against
           the
           Scripture
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           Judge
           ,
           that
           a
           Judge
           must
           heare
           parties
           ,
           must
           not
           be
           mute
           ,
           but
           passe
           sentence
           ,
           &c.
           
           All
           these
           and
           many
           such
           cavillations
           are
           thus
           silenced
           by
           saying
           that
           which
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           an
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           and
           figurative
           expression
           when
           we
           call
           Scripture
           a
           Judge
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           it
           is
           the
           voice
           or
           writing
           of
           our
           Judge
           ,
           and
           indeed
           it
           is
           a
           rule
           :
           So
           their
           Arguments
           against
           the
           judgment
           of
           reason
           ,
           either
           have
           no
           weight
           in
           them
           at
           all
           ,
           or
           else
           depend
           upon
           a
           scandalous
           and
           untrue
           suggestion
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           Protestants
           made
           reason
           the
           Judge
           in
           a
           Socinian
           sence
           :
           So
           their
           Arguments
           against
           the
           Spirits
           being
           judge
           do
           proceed
           I
           doubt
           from
           a
           willfull
           mistake
           (
           for
           in
           their
           Learned
           Writers
           it
           cannot
           be
           ignorance
           )
           as
           if
           the
           Protestants
           submitted
           Scripture
           and
           reason
           and
           all
           to
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           spirit
           in
           themselves
           in
           an
           Enthusiastick
           notion
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           farre
           from
           being
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           try
           and
           judge
           of
           the
           spirit
           by
           the
           Word
           according
           to
           Apostolicall
           prescription
           .
           This
           being
           premised
           ,
           I
           come
           now
           to
           treat
           with
           my
           Captaine
           ,
           and
           weigh
           his
           Arguments
           that
           have
           any
           colour
           or
           appearance
           of
           truth
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           first
           he
           argues
           against
           reasons
           being
           the
           judge
           of
           Controversies
           :
           Concerning
           which
           let
           me
           be
           bold
           to
           say
           thus
           much
           ,
           That
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           do
           make
           reason
           judge
           of
           Controversies
           as
           farre
           as
           the
           Protestants
           do
           ,
           though
           both
           the
           one
           and
           other
           tye
           up
           this
           judge
           to
           a
           rule
           .
           If
           it
           be
           said
           the
           Protestants
           make
           the
           reason
           of
           every
           particular
           man
           judge
           ,
           (
           which
           indeed
           they
           do
           ,
           in
           the
           sence
           forementioned
           and
           for
           their
           own
           actions
           )
           so
           do
           the
           Papists
           make
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Pope
           or
           a
           Councell
           the
           judge
           ,
           For
           when
           they
           say
           the
           Pope
           or
           Counsell
           is
           the
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           :
           I
           would
           know
           what
           it
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           if
           not
           their
           reason
           which
           is
           the
           judge
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           their
           reason
           which
           examineth
           and
           heareth
           and
           considereth
           ,
           
           so
           sure
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           same
           reason
           which
           concludeth
           and
           judgeth
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           question
           between
           the
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           is
           not
           whether
           Reason
           be
           the
           judge
           ,
           but
           whether
           the
           reason
           of
           particular
           persons
           ,
           or
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           Pope
           or
           Councell
           .
        
         
           The
           Arguments
           which
           he
           urgeth
           against
           the
           judgment
           of
           reason
           are
           so
           irrationall
           that
           it
           is
           sufficient
           confutation
           to
           mention
           them
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           (
           Saith
           he
           )
           Reason
           must
           submit
           to
           the
           Judge
           ,
           E.
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Judge
           .
           Answ.
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           supreme
           Judge
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           but
           subordinate
           and
           tied
           to
           rule
           :
           Protestants
           assert
           no
           more
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Judge
           must
           be
           Infallible
           ;
           but
           reason
           is
           Fallible
           ,
           
             Ergo
             :
             Answ
          
           :
           The
           Major
           is
           a
           pitifull
           
             petitio
             principii
          
           ,
           They
           that
           help'd
           him
           to
           make
           his
           Book
           will
           tell
           him
           what
           it
           meanes
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           If
           reason
           were
           Judge
           ,
           a
           man
           might
           please
           God
           without
           Faith
           ,
           for
           reason
           would
           teach
           us
           sufficiently
           how
           to
           please
           God.
           Answ
           :
           The
           same
           Argument
           will
           overthrow
           his
           Church
           :
           If
           the
           Church
           be
           the
           Judge
           ,
           then
           a
           man
           may
           please
           God
           without
           faith
           ,
           for
           the
           Church
           teacheth
           us
           sufficiently
           how
           to
           please
           God.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           If
           Reason
           be
           Judge
           we
           must
           not
           believe
           what
           we
           do
           not
           understand
           .
        
         
           
             Answ
             :
             Non
             sequitur
          
           ,
           For
           this
           Judge
           is
           tied
           up
           to
           a
           Law
           and
           rule
           which
           commands
           us
           to
           believe
           what
           we
           do
           not
           understand
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           am
           sick
           of
           such
           wofull
           Arguments
           ,
           though
           the
           poore
           Captaine
           hath
           no
           better
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           will
           quit
           that
           work
           and
           come
           to
           that
           which
           is
           more
           materiall
           viz.
           To
           try
           whether
           he
           hath
           any
           better
           against
           the
           Scripture
           :
           And
           here
           also
           I
           shall
           do
           his
           cause
           that
           right
           as
           with
           him
           to
           take
           into
           consideration
           what
           is
           said
           by
           M
           r
           Cressy
           in
           his
           Exomologesis
           ,
           which
           I
           am
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           if
           the
           Popish
           cause
           have
           any
           strength
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Scripture
           alone
           being
           Judge
           and
           rule
           of
           Controversies
           be
           untrue
           and
           indefensible
           (
           as
           they
           pretend
           it
           is
           )
           we
           may
           expect
           the
           demonstration
           of
           it
           from
           a
           man
           of
           his
           wit
           and
           learning
           and
           experience
           in
           the
           Controversy
           ,
           as
           having
           thoroughly
           considered
           all
           pretensions
           and
           arguments
           of
           both
           parties
           ,
           and
           taken
           in
           the
           advice
           of
           the
           most
           famed
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           :
           But
           I
           must
           not
           dissemble
           that
           I
           was
           wofully
           disappointed
           in
           the
           perusall
           of
           M
           r
           
           Cressy's
           piece
           ,
           and
           whereas
           I
           expected
           something
           solid
           and
           substantiall
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           very
           plausible
           ,
           which
           I
           might
           have
           some
           ground
           in
           charity
           to
           believe
           might
           give
           at
           least
           a
           colour
           for
           his
           change
           ,
           I
           find
           little
           in
           him
           worthy
           of
           consideration
           ,
           but
           what
           hath
           allready
           received
           satisfactory
           Answers
           :
           Yet
           because
           the
           cause
           affords
           no
           better
           Arguments
           ,
           I
           shall
           briefly
           consider
           what
           he
           and
           the
           Captaine
           and
           his
           assistants
           deliver
           in
           this
           matter
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           the
           onely
           rule
           of
           Faith
           and
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           is
           the
           Proposition
           they
           attempt
           to
           prove
           ,
           and
           their
           Arguments
           are
           those
           which
           follow
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           1.
           
           Scripture
           cannot
           be
           this
           Judge
           and
           Rule
           ,
           because
           it
           did
           not
           answer
           its
           end
           ,
           for
           they
           that
           own
           this
           Judge
           disagree
           among
           themselves
           ,
           
             Everard
             Epist.
          
           p.
           33.
           
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           reconcile
           them
           .
           Thus
           Cressy
           ,
           by
           this
           rule
           it
           is
           impossible
           that
           ever
           Controversies
           should
           be
           ended
           ,
           Sect.
           2.
           chap.
           4.
           n.
           1.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Scripture
           might
           be
           (
           as
           really
           it
           was
           )
           designed
           instituted
           and
           ordained
           for
           the
           ruling
           of
           mens
           Faith
           and
           the
           judging
           and
           deciding
           Controversies
           ,
           though
           through
           the
           depravednesse
           of
           men
           ,
           this
           end
           might
           not
           be
           obtained
           :
           If
           this
           Argument
           have
           any
           weight
           in
           it
           ,
           I
           may
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           argue
           thus
           :
           Preaching
           of
           the
           Gospell
           was
           not
           instituted
           for
           the
           salvation
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           not
           answer
           its
           end
           ,
           but
           proves
           to
           many
           a
           favou●
           
           of
           death
           :
           Or
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           was
           not
           instituted
           by
           God
           for
           a
           rule
           of
           life
           ,
           because
           it
           doth
           not
           obtaine
           its
           end
           ,
           and
           men
           will
           not
           be
           ruled
           by
           it
           :
           In
           a
           word
           let
           it
           be
           observed
           ,
           If
           this
           Argument
           prove
           any
           thing
           ,
           it
           proves
           what
           the
           very
           Papists
           deny
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           so
           much
           as
           a
           part
           of
           the
           rule
           ,
           neither
           of
           Faith
           nor
           manners
           ,
           for
           still
           according
           to
           the
           present
           Argument
           it
           doth
           not
           Answer
           its
           end
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           no
           one
           controversy
           in
           Faith
           ,
           which
           Scripture
           alone
           decides
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           silence
           all
           differences
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           thing
           pretended
           necessary
           to
           a
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           .
           For
           the
           further
           discovery
           of
           the
           impertinency
           and
           vanity
           of
           this
           Argument
           ,
           however
           it
           is
           their
           Goliah
           which
           they
           boast
           most
           of
           ,
           I
           shall
           offer
           them
           this
           Dilemma
           relating
           to
           that
           power
           of
           ending
           all
           differences
           among
           Christians
           which
           they
           suppose
           was
           necessary
           for
           ,
           and
           by
           Christ
           committed
           to
           the
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           Either
           (
           I
           say
           )
           that
           power
           is
           absolute
           ,
           unconditionall
           and
           effectuall
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           there
           could
           be
           no
           Heresies
           ,
           Schismes
           ,
           or
           differences
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           which
           we
           see
           is
           most
           false
           ;
           or
           it
           is
           a
           conditionall
           power
           sufficient
           of
           it self
           for
           the
           ending
           of
           differences
           ,
           though
           frustrable
           and
           impedible
           in
           its
           effects
           by
           the
           ignorance
           or
           perversenesse
           of
           men
           (
           which
           is
           the
           reall
           truth
           )
           And
           in
           this
           sense
           the
           Scripture
           may
           be
           judge
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           there
           is
           enough
           in
           it
           said
           and
           clearly
           delivered
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           Controversies
           might
           be
           ended
           ,
           if
           men
           would
           be
           humble
           ,
           studious
           ,
           and
           self-denying
           :
           and
           in
           the
           former
           sense
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           no
           judge
           of
           Controversies
           .
           Peradventure
           it
           will
           be
           said
           that
           all
           men
           are
           bound
           to
           submit
           and
           hearken
           to
           all
           the
           decrees
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           do
           so
           submit
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           effectuall
           meane
           to
           end
           all
           differences
           :
           In
           the
           very
           same
           manner
           and
           upon
           farre
           better
           grounds
           I
           say
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           all
           are
           bound
           to
           submit
           and
           hearken
           to
           all
           its
           Councels
           and
           decrees
           ,
           and
           when
           they
           do
           so
           ,
           it
           will
           effectually
           end
           all
           Controversies
           :
           
           If
           it
           be
           further
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           hath
           a
           power
           of
           coercion
           to
           compel
           dissenters
           to
           submit
           :
           I
           Answer
           either
           that
           coercion
           they
           speak
           of
           is
           spirituall
           by
           Church
           censures
           &
           excommunication
           ,
           &c.
           or
           civill
           by
           corporall
           penalties
           death
           ,
           &c.
           
           If
           they
           understand
           it
           of
           civill
           coercion
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           at
           all
           necessary
           nor
           intrinsecall
           to
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           judge
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           otherwise
           the
           Apostles
           (
           who
           had
           not
           this
           civill
           power
           :
           )
           Nay
           Christ
           himselfe
           (
           who
           denies
           that
           he
           was
           judge
           or
           ruler
           )
           should
           not
           be
           such
           a
           Judge
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           for
           the
           first
           300
           years
           had
           no
           judge
           of
           Controversies
           :
           Nay
           ,
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           in
           pretence
           at
           least
           abjudicate
           this
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           and
           referre
           it
           wholly
           to
           the
           Civill
           Power
           :
           If
           they
           speak
           of
           a
           Spirituall
           coercion
           ,
           then
           the
           Scripture
           hath
           such
           a
           power
           of
           inflicting
           Spirituall
           penalties
           upon
           its
           violaters
           and
           contemners
           ,
           such
           as
           obduration
           ,
           and
           ejection
           from
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           excommunication
           as
           the
           other
           is
           but
           a
           shadow
           of
           it
           :
           And
           whether
           they
           speak
           of
           one
           or
           other
           ,
           the
           Protestant
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           is
           not
           destitute
           of
           either
           advantage
           :
           If
           it
           be
           remembred
           that
           the
           Protestants
           own
           an
           Ecclesiasticall
           Politicall
           Judge
           ,
           whi●h
           Judge
           although
           their
           modesty
           will
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           pretend
           to
           Infallibility
           ,
           and
           a
           power
           to
           oblige
           all
           people
           to
           receive
           all
           their
           decrees
           though
           anti-Scripturall
           ,
           without
           enquiry
           ;
           and
           though
           they
           say
           with
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           power
           for
           edification
           ,
           not
           for
           destruction
           .
           2
           Cor.
           13.10
           and
           they
           can
           do
           nothing
           against
           the
           Truth
           but
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           though
           it
           is
           their
           advice
           to
           their
           people
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           counsell
           of
           the
           Apostle
           to
           his
           people
           .
           1
           Cor.
           11.1
           .
           
             Be
             followers
             of
             me
             even
             as
             I
             also
             am
             of
             Christ
          
           :
           Yet
           they
           have
           a
           power
           to
           explaine
           and
           maintaine
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           they
           acknowledge
           a
           power
           in
           the
           Magistrate
           by
           civill
           sanctions
           and
           penalties
           to
           suppresse
           and
           restraine
           such
           as
           shall
           corrupt
           the
           Truth
           and
           infect
           peoples
           soules
           with
           the
           poyson
           of
           Hereticall
           
           Doctrines
           .
           And
           this
           may
           abundantly
           serve
           for
           Answer
           to
           their
           Achilles
           or
           principall
           argument
           which
           makes
           such
           a
           noise
           in
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           2.
           
           Scripture
           cannot
           be
           a
           perfect
           rule
           ,
           because
           some
           books
           of
           Scripture
           are
           lost
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           which
           is
           this
           rule
           .
        
         
           Ans
           :
           1.
           
           Then
           Tradition
           also
           cannot
           be
           a
           rule
           ,
           for
           diverse
           Traditions
           are
           lost
           as
           Cressy
           confesseth
           ,
           Sect.
           1.
           ch
           .
           8.
           n.
           5.
           and
           all
           the
           Papists
           acknowledg
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           2.
           
           It
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           appeare
           that
           any
           one
           of
           those
           Books
           are
           lost
           which
           concerned
           controversies
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           the
           rule
           of
           Life
           ;
           All
           which
           to
           this
           day
           hath
           been
           proved
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           some
           Books
           Written
           by
           Holy
           men
           and
           Prophets
           are
           lost
           :
           But
           it
           is
           a
           vaine
           imagination
           ,
           without
           the
           shadow
           of
           a
           proofe
           ,
           that
           all
           which
           was
           written
           by
           such
           men
           was
           a
           part
           of
           Canonicall
           or
           Divine
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           we
           read
           that
           the
           Holy
           men
           of
           God
           spake
           as
           they
           were
           moved
           by
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           which
           inspired
           them
           not
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           but
           onely
           when
           he
           pleased
           ,
           there
           being
           this
           difference
           between
           the
           spirits
           inspiration
           of
           Christ
           and
           all
           other
           Holy
           men
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           in
           Christ
           without
           measure
           ,
           and
           without
           difference
           of
           time
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Apostles
           it
           was
           a
           gift
           ,
           confined
           to
           such
           seasons
           and
           proportions
           as
           God
           saw
           fit
           for
           them
           .
           Is
           any
           man
           so
           absurd
           as
           to
           think
           that
           every
           letter
           which
           a
           Prophet
           or
           Apostle
           might
           write
           about
           any
           private
           affaires
           was
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           ?
           Or
           if
           Solomons
           Herball
           were
           extant
           ,
           must
           it
           needs
           be
           admitted
           into
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Sacred
           Scripture
           ?
           Or
           how
           can
           they
           prove
           (
           and
           if
           they
           do
           not
           prove
           it
           ,
           this
           Argument
           is
           impertinent
           )
           that
           the
           Histories
           which
           Ioshua
           ,
           or
           Nathan
           ,
           or
           Samuel
           ,
           or
           Gad
           ,
           &c.
           might
           or
           did
           write
           concerning
           the
           Warres
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           the
           Civill
           transactions
           of
           the
           Kingdomes
           of
           Israel
           and
           Iudah
           must
           needs
           be
           a
           part
           of
           the
           Canon
           ?
           Or
           did
           the
           temporary
           transient
           and
           extraordinary
           inspirations
           of
           
           the
           Holy-Gost
           deprive
           them
           of
           their
           common
           gifts
           and
           faculties
           ?
           And
           was
           the
           capacity
           of
           a
           Prophet
           inconsistent
           with
           that
           of
           an
           Historian
           ?
           or
           because
           Balaam
           was
           once
           inspired
           ,
           must
           we
           needs
           Canonize
           all
           that
           afterwards
           he
           spake
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           extant
           ?
           or
           because
           Hannah
           was
           once
           inspired
           ,
           1
           Sam.
           2.
           and
           Simeon
           ,
           and
           Elizabeth
           Luk.
           1.
           did
           ever
           any
           man
           ,
           unlesse
           in
           a
           dream
           ,
           imagine
           that
           all
           their
           after
           Discourses
           were
           Canonicall
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           3.
           
           Although
           
             fragmenta
             auri
             sunt
             pretiosa
          
           the
           least
           shreds
           of
           Scripture
           are
           of
           inestimable
           value
           ,
           yet
           we
           must
           distinguish
           between
           the
           essentiall
           and
           integrall
           parts
           of
           the
           rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           every
           part
           and
           parcell
           of
           it
           is
           a
           choice
           blessing
           for
           our
           
             bene
             esse
          
           and
           more
           abundant
           direction
           and
           consolation
           ,
           yet
           is
           it
           not
           an
           essentiall
           part
           of
           the
           rule
           of
           Faith
           ,
           for
           the
           farre
           greatest
           part
           of
           those
           sacred
           Books
           is
           spent
           in
           the
           explication
           of
           such
           general
           lawes
           and
           directions
           as
           were
           of
           themselves
           sufficient
           
             strictè
             loquendo
          
           ,
           or
           the
           repetition
           of
           the
           same
           things
           which
           mans
           dulnesse
           and
           backwardnesse
           to
           such
           things
           made
           highly
           expedient
           and
           beneficiall
           :
           The
           five
           Books
           of
           Moses
           were
           sufficient
           to
           Salvation
           before
           any
           of
           the
           other
           Books
           were
           indited
           ,
           and
           the
           following
           Writings
           of
           the
           Prophets
           were
           but
           Comments
           upon
           them
           ,
           which
           if
           by
           Gods
           providence
           they
           had
           been
           lost
           ,
           no
           doubt
           the
           first
           five
           Books
           would
           have
           been
           sufficient
           for
           Salvation
           for
           that
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           So
           when
           St
           Matthew
           had
           VVritten
           his
           Gospell
           wherein
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           person
           and
           office
           and
           works
           of
           Christ
           (
           who
           is
           the
           marrow
           of
           both
           Testaments
           ,
           and
           the
           sole-sufficient
           object
           of
           saving
           knowledge
           Ioh.
           17.3
           .
           )
           is
           clearly
           revealed
           and
           fully
           proved
           ,
           I
           do
           assert
           (
           and
           let
           any
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           prove
           the
           contrary
           if
           they
           can
           )
           that
           that
           had
           been
           sufficient
           for
           our
           Salvation
           :
           And
           yet
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           a
           wonderfull
           favour
           from
           God
           that
           he
           hath
           so
           plentifully
           provided
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           so
           carefully
           watched
           by
           his
           Providence
           
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           severall
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           wit
           and
           learning
           of
           Adversaries
           can
           only
           furnish
           them
           with
           two
           instances
           of
           Apostolicall
           VVritings
           which
           they
           suppose
           to
           be
           lost
           viz.
           one
           Epistle
           from
           Laodicea
           ,
           and
           another
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           .
        
         
           Arg.
           3.
           
           A
           rule
           must
           be
           plaine
           and
           cleare
           ,
           but
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           darke
           and
           doubtfull
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           things
           appertaining
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           appeares
           from
           2
           Pet.
           3.16
           .
           —
           things
           hard
           to
           be
           understood
           which
           they
           that
           are
           unlearned
           and
           unstable
           wrest
           to
           their
           destruction
           :
           Now
           this
           could
           not
           bring
           destruction
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           not
           hard
           in
           things
           appertaining
           to
           Salvation
           :
           And
           here
           the
           Captaine
           musters
           up
           severall
           necessary
           Doctrines
           which
           he
           supposeth
           not
           to
           be
           clearly
           laid
           down
           in
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Scripture
           is
           plaine
           and
           cleare
           in
           things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           abundantly
           evinced
           by
           Protestants
           out
           of
           expresse
           Scriptures
           and
           consent
           of
           Fathers
           :
           But
           that
           belongs
           to
           another
           point
           ,
           and
           I
           do
           not
           love
           to
           mingle
           distinct
           questions
           together
           ,
           therefore
           to
           them
           I
           shall
           referre
           the
           Reader
           ,
           onely
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           such
           assaults
           as
           he
           hath
           made
           upon
           this
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Text
           2
           Pet.
           3.16
           :
           I
           confesse
           I
           do
           not
           meet
           with
           any
           passage
           so
           plausible
           as
           this
           in
           his
           whole
           Book
           :
           But
           the
           solution
           of
           the
           doubt
           is
           not
           difficult
           :
           If
           you
           consider
           ,
           1.
           
           To
           whom
           these
           things
           are
           said
           to
           be
           darke
           even
           to
           ignorant
           ,
           unstable
           ,
           ungodly
           men
           :
           VVhen
           Protestants
           say
           Scripture
           is
           cleare
           ,
           they
           do
           not
           meane
           it
           is
           so
           to
           those
           that
           are
           blind
           ,
           or
           to
           them
           that
           shut
           their
           Eyes
           ,
           or
           have
           discoloured
           Eyes
           ,
           (
           and
           such
           are
           they
           of
           whom
           those
           things
           are
           said
           )
           but
           unto
           such
           as
           are
           humble
           ,
           and
           diligent
           in
           the
           use
           of
           means
           to
           find
           out
           the
           Truth
           ;
           not
           onely
           some
           passages
           of
           St
           Paul
           but
           in
           generall
           all
           Divine
           and
           Spirituall
           Truths
           are
           darke
           to
           the
           naturall
           man
           (
           and
           such
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           to
           doubt
           these
           were
           )
           as
           is
           positively
           
           asserted
           by
           the
           Apostle
           
             S.
             Paul
          
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           2.14
           .
           
             The
             natural
             man
             receiveth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             foolishnesse
             unto
             him
             ,
             neither
             can
             he
             know
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             spiritually
             discerned
          
           :
           and
           consequently
           ,
           if
           the
           Popish
           argument
           from
           this
           place
           have
           any
           force
           in
           it
           ,
           not
           onely
           some
           parts
           of
           Scripture
           will
           be
           dark
           ,
           but
           not
           any
           part
           of
           it
           will
           be
           plaine
           ,
           which
           the
           most
           impudent
           Papist
           durst
           never
           yet
           assert
           .
           2.
           
           The
           wresting
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           any
           of
           its
           truths
           or
           doctrines
           is
           so
           great
           a
           sin
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           well
           be
           called
           destructive
           ,
           though
           the
           doctrine
           wrested
           be
           not
           simply
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           :
           as
           the
           disbeliefe
           and
           contempt
           of
           any
           Truth
           or
           assertion
           plainly
           delivered
           by
           God
           ,
           is
           confessed
           to
           be
           damnable
           ,
           though
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           assertion
           be
           meerly
           circumstantial
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           in
           it self
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           S.
           
           Paul's
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           difficult
           passages
           ,
           might
           be
           wrested
           to
           destruction
           ,
           although
           the
           matter
           of
           them
           was
           not
           necessary
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           or
           understood
           in
           order
           to
           Salvation
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           :
           That
           passage
           of
           St.
           
             Pauls
             ,
             All
             things
             are
             lawful
             for
             me
             ,
          
           (
           scil
           .
           all
           indifferent
           things
           ;
           for
           he
           there
           speaks
           of
           the
           use
           of
           meats
           ,
           or
           observation
           of
           dayes
           ,
           )
           This
           ,
           I
           say
           is
           not
           a
           fundamental
           Truth
           ,
           nor
           is
           the
           knowledg
           of
           it
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           Libertines
           do
           abuse
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           justify
           themselves
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           wickednesse
           ,
           doubtlesse
           they
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           .
           Besides
           ,
           the
           matter
           of
           a
           Text
           may
           be
           of
           lesser
           importance
           ,
           and
           the
           knowledge
           thereof
           not
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           first
           and
           immediate
           mistake
           of
           it
           may
           be
           in
           it self
           inconsiderable
           ,
           and
           yet
           that
           may
           usher
           in
           other
           ,
           and
           those
           higher
           mistakes
           ,
           (
           as
           we
           see
           error
           is
           fruitful
           ,
           and
           grows
           worse
           and
           worse
           ,
           )
           and
           at
           last
           end
           in
           destruction
           ;
           as
           that
           Cloud
           ,
           which
           at
           first
           was
           no
           bigger
           then
           a
           mans
           hand
           ,
           did
           quickly
           overcast
           the
           whole
           Heavens
           .
           The
           doctrine
           of
           Predestination
           the
           Papists
           confesse
           is
           no
           fundamental
           ,
           since
           their
           own
           
           Doctors
           are
           divided
           about
           it
           ;
           yet
           if
           any
           man
           from
           St.
           
           Paul's
           assertions
           of
           the
           efficacy
           and
           immutability
           of
           Predestination
           ,
           should
           infer
           the
           unnecessarinesse
           of
           Sanctification
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           have
           done
           )
           doubtlesse
           this
           man
           would
           wrest
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           his
           own
           destruction
           .
           But
           the
           Captain
           is
           not
           contented
           with
           a
           general
           imputation
           of
           darknesse
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           pretends
           several
           Instances
           of
           things
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           are
           not
           plain
           and
           clear
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           :
           his
           Instances
           are
           these
           .
           1
           The
           nature
           and
           number
           of
           the
           Sacraments
           .
           2
           The
           number
           of
           the
           Canonical
           Books
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           3.
           
           The
           incorruption
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           4.
           
           The
           understanding
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           literal
           ,
           which
           mystical
           .
           5.
           
           The
           number
           of
           fundamental
           points
           .
           6.
           
           The
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           :
           and
           7.
           other
           doctrines
           concerning
           the
           baptizing
           of
           Infants
           ,
           and
           womens
           receiving
           the
           Eucharist
           ,
           and
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           and
           the
           doctrine
           which
           condemnes
           Rebaptization
           .
           All
           these
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           are
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           yet
           Scripture
           is
           not
           plain
           and
           clear
           in
           them
           .
           So
           that
           here
           are
           two
           assertions
           ,
           and
           both
           of
           them
           false
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Instances
           ,
           and
           all
           are
           false
           in
           one
           of
           them
           .
           It
           pitties
           me
           to
           trifle
           away
           time
           in
           the
           particular
           answer
           of
           such
           impertinent
           allegations
           ,
           did
           not
           the
           weaknesse
           of
           some
           in
           believing
           all
           that
           is
           boldly
           asserted
           ,
           make
           it
           necessary
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           1.
           
           The
           Scripture
           is
           plain
           enough
           in
           describing
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           two
           Sacraments
           ,
           which
           Christ
           hath
           instituted
           ,
           as
           the
           Captain
           might
           easily
           have
           informed
           himself
           ,
           if
           in
           stead
           of
           going
           to
           Knot
           ,
           and
           
             Fiat
             Lux
          
           &c.
           he
           had
           looked
           into
           almost
           any
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Systems
           ,
           or
           common
           places
           of
           Divinity
           ,
           whither
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           ,
           having
           somewhat
           else
           to
           do
           ,
           then
           to
           transcribe
           common
           places
           :
           And
           for
           the
           other
           5
           Sacraments
           I
           cannot
           say
           they
           are
           delivered
           in
           Scripture
           
             more
             clearly
          
           then
           the
           others
           ,
           
           but
           I
           may
           say
           ,
           they
           are
           
             lesse
             darkly
          
           ,
           because
           indeed
           not
           delivered
           there
           at
           all
           ,
           being
           onely
           a
           fiction
           of
           their
           own
           ,
           of
           which
           God
           may
           say
           ,
           
             They
             never
             came
             into
             my
             mind
             .
          
        
         
           For
           the
           2.
           
           It
           is
           a
           crude
           and
           false
           assertion
           which
           the
           Captain
           layes
           down
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           to
           believe
           all
           the
           books
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           believe
           nothing
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           which
           is
           Apocryphal
           .
           If
           the
           latter
           part
           be
           true
           ,
           woe
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           that
           now
           is
           ,
           which
           hath
           owned
           those
           writings
           for
           the
           word
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           ,
           which
           by
           the
           judgment
           of
           so
           many
           most
           learned
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           grave
           Councels
           ,
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           so
           many
           successive
           ages
           have
           ever
           been
           held
           for
           Apocryphal
           ,
           as
           no
           rational
           man
           can
           doubt
           ,
           that
           shall
           take
           the
           pains
           to
           read
           either
           of
           those
           excellent
           pieces
           ,
           
             Raynoldus
             de
             libris
             Apocryphis
          
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           Cousens
           his
           Scholastical
           history
           of
           the
           Canon
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           And
           if
           the
           former
           part
           be
           true
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           damne
           all
           those
           Fathers
           ,
           and
           Churches
           ,
           who
           (
           as
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           acknowledge
           )
           did
           sometimes
           doubt
           of
           some
           books
           now
           universally
           received
           :
           nay
           farther
           ,
           we
           must
           damne
           all
           the
           former
           ages
           ,
           and
           Churches
           ,
           and
           innumerable
           holy
           and
           learned
           writers
           ,
           and
           even
           many
           of
           the
           most
           famous
           Papists
           themselves
           ,
           who
           did
           all
           disown
           and
           disbelieve
           some
           at
           least
           of
           those
           Books
           ,
           which
           (
           if
           we
           take
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Tr●nt
           Councel
           )
           are
           and
           were
           a
           part
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God.
           The
           truth
           is
           ,
           (
           and
           so
           it
           is
           generally
           owned
           by
           Protestant
           writers
           )
           That
           the
           belief
           of
           those
           Truths
           conteined
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           though
           happily
           a
           man
           through
           ignorance
           or
           error
           should
           doubt
           about
           some
           one
           Book
           .
           It
           is
           necessary
           that
           I
           should
           believe
           the
           history
           of
           Christs
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Gospel
           of
           St.
           Mark
           (
           for
           instance
           )
           was
           written
           by
           Divine
           inspiration
           .
           
           This
           may
           appear
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           Faith
           is
           sufficient
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           
             faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
          
           ,
           Rom.
           10.
           as
           well
           as
           by
           reading
           :
           now
           as
           Faith
           might
           be
           ,
           and
           really
           was
           wrought
           by
           the
           hearing
           of
           the
           doctrine
           and
           history
           of
           Christ
           ,
           when
           preached
           by
           such
           Ministers
           as
           were
           not
           divinely
           inspired
           ,
           so
           might
           it
           be
           wrought
           by
           the
           reading
           of
           such
           things
           ,
           when
           written
           by
           the
           very
           same
           persons
           ;
           and
           consequently
           it
           was
           not
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           the
           working
           of
           Faith
           ,
           (
           and
           therefore
           to
           the
           procuring
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           )
           to
           believe
           ,
           That
           St.
           Marks
           Gospel
           was
           written
           by
           Divine
           inspiration
           .
           And
           yet
           I
           do
           not
           assert
           this
           ,
           as
           if
           I
           thought
           that
           it
           were
           not
           a
           very
           great
           sin
           ,
           (
           especially
           in
           and
           after
           so
           much
           light
           about
           it
           )
           to
           disbelieve
           any
           one
           book
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           there
           being
           so
           many
           evident
           characters
           of
           a
           Divine
           inspiration
           upon
           the
           particular
           books
           ,
           besides
           the
           general
           assertion
           2
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           
             All
             Scripture
             is
             given
             by
             divine
             inspiration
             ,
          
           and
           other
           convincing
           places
           ,
           but
           onely
           to
           shew
           ,
           That
           (
           which
           is
           a
           certain
           and
           evident
           Truth
           )
           it
           is
           not
           simply
           and
           absolutely
           ,
           and
           
             ex
             natura
             rei
          
           necessary
           for
           every
           person
           to
           believe
           every
           particular
           Book
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           a
           serious
           and
           practical
           beliefe
           of
           the
           Truths
           conteined
           in
           those
           Books
           ,
           may
           be
           sufficient
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           even
           where
           there
           is
           an
           ignorance
           (
           if
           not
           wilful
           and
           affected
           )
           of
           the
           Divine
           Authority
           of
           some
           book
           or
           books
           of
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           For
           the
           Third
           thing
           ,
           the
           incorruption
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           Answer
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           Scriptures
           incorruption
           in
           substantial
           and
           considerable
           points
           ,
           besides
           that
           it
           is
           confessed
           by
           the
           learned
           Papists
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           before
           ,
           )
           doth
           sufficiently
           appear
           from
           it self
           ,
           by
           the
           collation
           of
           one
           place
           of
           Scripture
           with
           another
           ,
           as
           also
           by
           the
           collation
           of
           several
           copies
           .
           And
           one
           great
           argument
           of
           it
           may
           be
           fetched
           from
           (
           that
           which
           seems
           to
           twhart
           it
           ,
           )
           viz.
           the
           various
           readings
           which
           learned
           men
           have
           observed
           out
           of
           diverse
           
           copies
           ,
           let
           any
           man
           look
           into
           them
           as
           he
           finds
           them
           collected
           in
           the
           late
           Polyglotte
           Bible
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           eyes
           shall
           witnesse
           ,
           that
           howsoever
           the
           differences
           of
           Readings
           are
           numerous
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           not
           of
           any
           moment
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           differences
           in
           lesser
           matters
           are
           a
           considerable
           evidence
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           uncorruptednesse
           in
           greater
           ,
           wherein
           the
           copies
           do
           wonderfully
           consent
           .
        
         
           2
           If
           the
           Scripture
           not
           evidencing
           its
           own
           incorruption
           ,
           hinder
           its
           being
           a
           rule
           ,
           then
           neither
           can
           the
           Scripture
           be
           so
           much
           as
           a
           part
           of
           our
           Rule
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           granted
           by
           the
           most
           insolent
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           )
           for
           so
           the
           argument
           will
           carry
           it
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           any
           strength
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           was
           the
           Decalogue
           a
           rule
           of
           life
           to
           the
           following
           generations
           of
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           nor
           can
           the
           old
           and
           unrepealed
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           be
           a
           Rule
           to
           England
           ,
           nor
           yet
           can
           Tradition
           be
           a
           Rule
           to
           the
           Papists
           ;
           for
           the
           Papists
           not
           onely
           confesse
           its
           insufficiency
           to
           evince
           its
           own
           uncorruptednesse
           ,
           but
           acknowledge
           its
           actual
           corruption
           in
           several
           points
           ,
           (
           as
           hath
           been
           shewed
           before
           :
           )
           nor
           can
           the
           Decrees
           of
           Popes
           and
           Councels
           be
           a
           rule
           ,
           which
           being
           writings
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           lyable
           to
           the
           same
           imperfections
           and
           corruptions
           ,
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           because
           writings
           are
           said
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           :
           and
           consequently
           there
           is
           no
           rule
           neither
           for
           Papists
           nor
           Protestants
           ,
           but
           every
           one
           may
           do
           that
           which
           seems
           right
           in
           his
           own
           eyes
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           He
           pretends
           it
           is
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           to
           understand
           which
           is
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           to
           be
           taken
           literally
           ,
           when
           mystically
           ,
           and
           this
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           cannot
           be
           understood
           from
           sole
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           Here
           also
           both
           Propositions
           are
           remarkably
           false
           .
           1.
           
           It
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           Salvation
           to
           a
           Christian
           to
           understand
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           every
           Scripture
           :
           if
           it
           were
           ,
           what
           shall
           become
           of
           those
           Legions
           of
           poor
           deluded
           Papists
           ,
           into
           whose
           devotion
           ignorance
           is
           so
           considerable
           an
           ingredient
           ?
           who
           neither
           understand
           the
           se●se
           ,
           nor
           are
           
           permitted
           to
           read
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Scripture
           .
           2.
           
           The
           ●ense
           of
           Scripture
           in
           fundamental
           points
           is
           clear
           and
           intelligible
           ,
           and
           that
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           which
           is
           its
           own
           best
           Interprete●
           .
           And
           if
           we
           consult
           the
           best
           Expositors
           ,
           either
           Popish
           or
           Protestant
           ,
           we
           shall
           find
           ,
           they
           never
           so
           well
           unfold
           Sc●pture
           riddles
           ,
           (
           if
           I
           may
           so
           speak
           )
           as
           when
           they
           plow
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           Heifer
           .
           Every
           puny
           knows
           the
           collation
           of
           parallel
           ,
           or
           seemingly
           repugnant
           places
           ;
           and
           the
           observation
           of
           the
           scope
           and
           cohaerence
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           are
           the
           best
           Keyes
           to
           find
           out
           the
           true
           sense
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           to
           discover
           it
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           readers
           ignorance
           or
           negligence
           ,
           pride
           or
           prejudice
           stand
           in
           his
           way
           .
           I
           will
           take
           an
           instance
           from
           the
           Captain
           himself
           of
           those
           Scriptures
           which
           confute
           the
           Arrians
           :
           Joh.
           10.30
           .
           
             I
             and
             my
             father
             are
             one
             :
          
           but
           (
           saith
           the
           Captain
           )
           the
           Arrian
           will
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           meant
           of
           Onenesse
           in
           affection
           ,
           as
           Joh.
           17.21
           .
           And
           here
           my
           Captain
           is
           gravelled
           ,
           and
           halfe
           made
           an
           Arrian
           ;
           and
           because
           he
           could
           not
           answer
           the
           Arrian
           ,
           he
           concludes
           again
           ,
           no
           body
           else
           can
           :
           But
           wiser
           men
           would
           have
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           this
           Arrian
           glosse
           is
           confuted
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           both
           out
           of
           the
           present
           chapter
           ,
           (
           the
           Captain
           and
           Arrian
           being
           more
           blind
           then
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           who
           understood
           Christs
           meaning
           better
           ,
           viz.
           That
           he
           made
           himself
           God
           ,
           v.
           33.
           )
           and
           from
           other
           places
           of
           Scriptures
           ,
           where
           Christ
           is
           expresly
           called
           God
           ,
           Joh.
           1.1
           .
           
             the
             true
             God
          
           ,
           1
           Joh.
           5.20
           .
           
             and
             thought
             it
             no
             robbery
             to
             be
             equal
             with
             God.
          
           Phil.
           2.6
           .
           And
           indeed
           the
           Councel
           of
           Nice
           (
           as
           I
           shewed
           in
           the
           foregoing
           discourse
           )
           did
           confute
           the
           Arrian
           Heresy
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           they
           saw
           no
           need
           of
           going
           further
           .
        
         
           5
           He
           alledgeth
           the
           number
           of
           fundamental
           points
           ,
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           the
           Scripture
           determines
           not
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           This
           is
           most
           false
           .
           The
           Scripture
           doth
           sufficiently
           determine
           fundamental
           points
           :
           I
           must
           not
           here
           run
           into
           another
           controversy
           concerning
           the
           number
           of
           fundamentals
           .
           
           This
           may
           suffice
           at
           present
           ,
           That
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           presse
           all
           Truths
           with
           equal
           vehemency
           ;
           that
           there
           are
           some
           points
           ,
           wherein
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           ,
           though
           not
           approve
           of
           ,
           yet
           dispence
           with
           differing
           opinions
           in
           Christians
           :
           such
           as
           those
           were
           concerning
           dayes
           ,
           and
           meats
           ,
           and
           ceremonies
           in
           Religion
           :
           and
           there
           are
           other
           points
           ,
           which
           it
           urgeth
           upon
           us
           with
           highest
           penalties
           ;
           such
           as
           that
           in
           Joh.
           8.24
           .
           
             If
             ye
             believe
             not
             that
             I
             am
             he
             ,
             ye
             shall
             dye
             in
             your
             sins
             .
          
           To
           me
           this
           is
           a
           rule
           :
           That
           to
           which
           God
           promiseth
           or
           annexeth
           salvation
           ,
           is
           surely
           sufficient
           for
           salvation
           ;
           I
           care
           not
           one
           straw
           for
           all
           the
           Romane
           Thunder-claps
           of
           Damnation
           ,
           where
           I
           have
           one
           promise
           from
           God
           for
           my
           salvation
           .
           I
           am
           assured
           by
           God
           that
           
             to
             fear
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             commandements
             ,
             is
             the
             whole
             duty
             of
             man
             ,
             Eccles.
          
           12.13
           .
           
             That
             he
             that
             feareth
             God
             ,
             and
             worketh
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             accepted
             of
             him
             ,
             Act.
          
           10.35
           .
           
             That
             this
             is
             life
             eternal
             ,
             to
             know
             thee
             to
             be
             the
             onely
             true
             God
             and
             Iesus
             Christ
             whom
             thou
             hast
             sent
             :
          
           Joh.
           17.3
           .
           and
           consequently
           if
           I
           know
           him
           ,
           and
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           office
           ,
           and
           work
           ,
           I
           may
           humbly
           put
           in
           my
           claime
           for
           eternal
           life
           ,
           and
           have
           not
           so
           much
           reason
           to
           fear
           their
           cursing
           of
           me
           ,
           (
           knowing
           that
           the
           curse
           causelesse
           shall
           not
           come
           )
           as
           they
           have
           to
           fear
           the
           curse
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           addition
           to
           their
           plagues
           for
           adding
           to
           God's
           word
           .
           Rev.
           22.18
           .
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           the
           fundamentals
           or
           substantials
           of
           Religion
           do
           apparently
           lie
           in
           two
           things
           ,
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           the
           Gospel
           :
           the
           Scripture
           tels
           me
           ,
           
             that
             love
             is
             the
             fulfilling
             of
             the
             law
             ,
          
           Rom.
           13.10
           .
           
             that
             he
             that
             loveth
             Christ
             shall
             be
             loved
             of
             his
             father
             ,
          
           Ioh.
           14.21
           .
           
             that
             hereby
             we
             know
             that
             we
             are
             passed
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             we
             love
             the
             brethren
             ,
          
           1
           Joh
           3.14
           .
           It
           tels
           me
           also
           ,
           That
           faith
           in
           Christ
           is
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           the
           Gospel
           :
           
             ye
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             believe
             also
             in
             me
             ,
          
           Joh.
           14.1
           .
           
             and
             these
             things
             are
             written
             ,
             that
             ye
             might
             believe
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             the
             son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             believing
             ye
             might
             have
             life
             in
             his
             name
             .
          
           Joh.
           20.31
           .
           Christ
           hath
           
           ●●sured
           us
           ,
           (
           it
           seems
           he
           should
           have
           asked
           his
           Vicars
           leave
           for
           it
           ,
           )
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             on
             me
             hath
             everlasting
             life
             .
             Ioh.
          
           3.36
           .
           For
           my
           part
           I
           am
           not
           afraid
           to
           venture
           my
           salvation
           upon
           this
           promise
           :
           and
           for
           Popish
           comminations
           and
           curses
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           say
           with
           the
           Psalmist
           ,
           
             Let
             them
             curse
             ,
             but
             bless
             thou
             ,
          
           Psal.
           109.28
           .
        
         
           By
           these
           things
           we
           see
           the
           Scripture
           sufficiently
           informes
           us
           of
           fundamentals
           .
           To
           which
           I
           might
           adde
           the
           common
           sense
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           and
           the
           learned
           Ministers
           in
           all
           ages
           ,
           it
           having
           been
           acknowledged
           by
           the
           most
           eminent
           Doctors
           ,
           both
           antient
           and
           modern
           ,
           both
           Popish
           and
           Protestant
           ,
           (
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           at
           large
           in
           Dr.
           
             Pottèrs
             want
             of
             charity
             charged
             upon
             Romanists
             ,
          
           and
           Mr.
           Chillingworths
           Defence
           of
           it
           ,
           )
           That
           the
           Creed
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           ,
           doth
           contein
           in
           it
           a
           compleat
           body
           of
           the
           fundamentals
           of
           salvation
           for
           the
           Credenda
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Articles
           of
           the
           Creed
           are
           sufficiently
           evidenced
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           I
           could
           with
           great
           facility
           demonstrate
           ,
           but
           I
           study
           brevity
           .
        
         
           But
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           another
           notion
           of
           Fundamentals
           ,
           a
           rare
           notion
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           for
           you
           shall
           not
           find
           the
           like
           either
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           any
           antient
           Author
           .
           They
           make
           the
           Churches
           definition
           the
           rule
           of
           Fundamentals
           :
           That
           is
           a
           Fundamental
           Truth
           ,
           and
           
             de
             fide
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           determines
           and
           decrees
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           inconsiderable
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           no
           Fundamental
           ,
           nor
           
             de
             fide
          
           ,
           which
           the
           Church
           hath
           not
           determined
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           never
           so
           material
           .
           Thus
           to
           fast
           in
           Lent
           ,
           on
           Fridaies
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           command
           it
           ,
           is
           now
           become
           a
           Fundamental
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           man
           obstinately
           refuse
           it
           ,
           
             God
             will
             assuredly
             condemne
             such
             a
             person
             ,
          
           saith
           an
           English
           Apostate
           ,
           
             Cressy
             sect
          
           .
           2.
           ch
           .
           13.
           n.
           2.
           though
           he
           there
           confesseth
           it
           is
           but
           an
           action
           little
           more
           then
           circumstantial
           :
           yet
           on
           the
           other
           side
           it
           is
           no
           Fundamental
           to
           hold
           ,
           That
           all
           men
           (
           except
           Christ
           )
           are
           conceived
           in
           sin
           ,
           because
           the
           Church
           (
           forsooth
           )
           hath
           
           not
           determined
           the
           Question
           of
           the
           Blessed
           Virgin.
           Thus
           with
           the
           Romanists
           it
           is
           a
           fundamental
           doctrine
           to
           believe
           that
           Paul
           left
           his
           Cloak
           at
           Troas
           ,
           (
           namely
           if
           the
           Church
           injoyn
           you
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           the
           knack
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           Fundamental
           ,
           because
           St.
           Paul
           asserts
           it
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           4
           13
           but
           because
           St.
           Peters
           successor
           or
           the
           Church
           injoyns
           you
           to
           believe
           it
           :
           )
           but
           it
           is
           no
           Fundamental
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           God
           ,
           if
           the
           Church
           doth
           not
           oblige
           you
           to
           believe
           it
           .
           Did
           I
           say
           it
           was
           not
           a
           Fundamental
           ?
           I
           do
           them
           wrong
           in
           not
           speaking
           the
           whole
           truth
           ;
           for
           so
           far
           are
           they
           from
           owning
           it
           for
           a
           Fundamental
           Article
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           not
           allow
           it
           to
           be
           an
           article
           or
           object
           of
           our
           Faith
           ,
           without
           such
           confirmation
           and
           injunction
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           as
           I
           shewed
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           foregoing
           Discourse
           .
           But
           this
           is
           so
           grosse
           a
           cheat
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           groundless
           imposture
           ,
           wholly
           destitute
           of
           all
           appearance
           of
           proof
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           vanity
           to
           spend
           time
           in
           the
           confuting
           of
           it
           .
           If
           any
           Papist
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           let
           him
           give
           us
           solid
           proofs
           ,
           That
           the
           Pope
           or
           Councel
           have
           such
           dominion
           over
           our
           Faith
           ,
           That
           Fundamentals
           are
           all
           at
           their
           mercy
           ;
           though
           me●
           thinks
           the
           very
           mention
           of
           such
           a
           conceit
           is
           abundant
           confutation
           ,
           nor
           can
           any
           thing
           be
           more
           absurd
           ,
           then
           to
           say
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           no
           Fundamental
           to
           believe
           that
           God
           is
           ,
           and
           
             that
             he
             is
             a
             rewarder
             of
             them
             them
             tha●
             diligently
             seek
             him
             ,
          
           (
           unlesse
           the
           Churches
           Authority
           command
           us
           to
           believe
           it
           ,
           )
           and
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Fundamental
           to
           believe
           that
           (
           which
           so
           many
           of
           the
           Antients
           did
           not
           believe
           ,
           )
           viz.
           the
           falsehood
           of
           the
           Millenary
           opinion
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           admission
           of
           departed
           Saints
           to
           the
           Beatifical
           Vision
           before
           the
           day
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           (
           because
           these
           are
           determined
           by
           the
           Church
           :
           )
           And
           there
           is
           nothing
           which
           more
           essentially
           overthrowes
           the
           Popish
           conceit
           of
           Fundamentals
           ,
           then
           the
           consideration
           of
           the
           Pillar
           upon
           which
           they
           build
           it
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Churches
           Infallible
           authority
           ,
           as
           the
           Answerer
           of
           Bishop
           Land
           Discourseth
           ,
           whose
           great
           argument
           is
           this
           :
           
             whosoever
             
             refuseth
             to
             believe
             any
             thing
             sufficiently
             propounded
             to
             him
             for
             a
             truth
             revealed
             from
             God
             ,
             commits
             a
             damnable
             sin
             :
             but
             whosoever
             refuseth
             to
             believe
             any
             point
             sufficiently
             pr●pounded
             to
             him
             or
             defined
             by
             the
             Church
             as
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             refuseth
             to
             believe
             a
             thing
             sufficiently
             pr●pounded
             to
             him
             for
             a
             truth
             revealed
             from
             God
             :
          
           this
           is
           proved
           from
           hence
           ,
           because
           general
           Councels
           cannot
           erre
           .
           Where
           to
           say
           nothing
           of
           the
           Major
           ,
           you
           see
           this
           man
           proves
           (
           and
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           no
           better
           proofs
           )
           
             incertum
             per
             incertius
          
           ,
           their
           notion
           of
           Fundamentals
           from
           their
           opinion
           of
           Councels
           infallibility
           :
           and
           the
           infallibility
           of
           Councels
           having
           been
           abundantly
           evinced
           to
           be
           but
           a
           Chimaerical
           Imagination
           ,
           I
           must
           needs
           conclude
           ,
           That
           the
           foundation
           being
           fallen
           ,
           the
           superstructure
           needs
           no
           strength
           of
           argument
           to
           pull
           it
           down
           ,
           if
           any
           desire
           to
           see
           this
           wild
           conceit
           baff●ed
           he
           may
           find
           it
           done
           in
           that
           excellent
           discourse
           of
           Mr.
           
             Stingfleets
             ,
             part
          
           .
           1
           ▪
           chap.
           2
           ,
           3
           ,
           4.
           
        
         
           For
           the
           6.
           particular
           ,
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Trinity
           :
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           real
           Fundamental
           ;
           but
           to
           say
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           clearly
           proved
           from
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           for
           one
           that
           pretends
           he
           was
           a
           Protestant
           to
           say
           thus
           ,
           I
           confesse
           it
           is
           one
           of
           those
           many
           arguments
           ,
           which
           gives
           us
           too
           much
           occasion
           to
           ascribe
           the
           Captains
           change
           to
           any
           thing
           rather
           then
           to
           the
           convictions
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           or
           the
           evidence
           of
           his
           cause
           .
           Behold
           the
           harmony
           between
           Socinianisme
           and
           Popery
           !
           Rather
           then
           not
           assert
           the
           Churches
           authority
           ,
           these
           men
           will
           renounce
           the
           great
           principles
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           and
           put
           this
           great
           advantage
           into
           the
           Socinians
           hands
           ,
           to
           confesse
           that
           they
           cannot
           be
           confuted
           by
           Scripture
           .
           But
           the
           learned
           Papists
           are
           of
           another
           mind
           in
           their
           lucid
           intervals
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           (
           as
           Simglecius
           )
           have
           sufficiently
           overthrown
           the
           Socinian
           Heresy
           from
           Scripture
           evidence
           :
           however
           I
           am
           sure
           Protestants
           have
           abundantly
           evinced
           it
           .
           Let
           any
           man
           read
           but
           those
           excellent
           discourses
           of
           Placaeus
           about
           the
           Praeexistence
           of
           
           Christ
           before
           his
           birth
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           and
           his
           Divinity
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           be
           of
           another
           mind
           .
           But
           this
           shews
           the
           Captain
           was
           prepared
           to
           receive
           any
           thing
           ,
           that
           could
           so
           easily
           believe
           a
           proposition
           ,
           which
           he
           could
           not
           but
           know
           from
           his
           own
           experience
           to
           be
           horribly
           false
           ,
           unlesse
           he
           were
           shamefully
           ignorant
           .
        
         
           7
           For
           the
           remaining
           points
           ,
           they
           split
           upon
           the
           same
           Rocks
           with
           the
           former
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           none
           of
           them
           but
           is
           sufficiently
           evident
           from
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           fully
           proved
           by
           those
           who
           have
           treated
           of
           those
           matters
           :
           (
           but
           I
           must
           forbear
           digressions
           .
           )
           And
           besides
           ,
           (
           in
           the
           sense
           he
           intends
           )
           he
           will
           find
           it
           an
           hard
           matter
           to
           prove
           their
           necessity
           to
           salvation
           :
           if
           he
           think
           otherwise
           ,
           let
           him
           try
           his
           strength
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           may
           satisfy
           the
           third
           argument
           concerning
           the
           Scriptures
           darkness
           in
           things
           said
           to
           be
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
        
         
           A
           fourth
           argument
           urged
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           supremacy
           is
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           the
           Originals
           ,
           but
           onely
           Copies
           and
           Translations
           ,
           and
           these
           made
           by
           fallible
           men
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           cannot
           be
           a
           certain
           rule
           to
           our
           Faith.
           This
           hath
           been
           answered
           in
           the
           former
           Discourse
           ,
           it
           will
           suffice
           therefore
           briefly
           to
           suggest
           some
           ●ew
           things
           .
        
         
           1
           This
           argument
           (
           if
           solid
           and
           weighty
           )
           will
           prove
           that
           no
           Copies
           nor
           Translations
           can
           be
           a
           Rule
           to
           us
           ,
           that
           onely
           the
           Original
           Decalogue
           ,
           which
           was
           written
           by
           Gods
           own
           finger
           ,
           was
           a
           Rule
           to
           the
           Jews
           ,
           and
           consequently
           ,
           that
           Transcript
           of
           it
           which
           by
           Gods
           appointment
           the
           Prince
           had
           ,
           and
           was
           obliged
           to
           read
           ,
           was
           no
           rule
           to
           him
           :
           which
           how
           false
           it
           is
           ,
           will
           appear
           from
           Deut.
           17
           ▪
           18
           ,
           19.
           —
           
             When
             he
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             —
             he
             shall
             write
             him
             a
             Copy
             of
             this
             Law
             in
             a
             Book
             out
             of
             that
             which
             is
             before
             the
             Priests
             the
             Levites
             ,
             —
             and
             he
             shall
             read
             therein
             ,
             —
             that
             he
             may
             learn
             to
             keep
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Law
             ,
             and
             these
             Statutes
             to
             do
             them
             .
          
           By
           which
           the
           Reader
           will
           quickly
           
           discern
           what
           weight
           is
           in
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Discours
           :
           That
           a
           Copy
           cannot
           be
           a
           certain
           rule
           ,
           for
           the
           Princes
           rule
           is
           but
           a
           Copy
           ,
           and
           the
           Transcription
           of
           that
           not
           limited
           to
           an
           infallible
           hand
           .
           When
           Moses
           of
           old
           time
           was
           read
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           every
           Sabbath
           day
           ,
           Act.
           15.21
           .
           it
           is
           to
           be
           presumed
           ,
           each
           of
           them
           had
           not
           the
           Original
           of
           God's
           writing
           yet
           was
           it
           never
           rejected
           from
           being
           a
           rule
           upon
           that
           account
           .
           What
           rare
           work
           would
           this
           Notion
           make
           in
           a
           Kingdom
           ,
           if
           throughly
           prosecuted
           ?
           Belike
           the
           Captaine
           doth
           not
           hold
           his
           Statute
           book
           a
           rule
           to
           him
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           not
           the
           Original
           .
           And
           observe
           the
           horrible
           partiality
           of
           these
           men
           :
           The
           Decrees
           of
           the
           Pope
           or
           Councel
           ,
           suppose
           of
           Trent
           ,
           are
           a
           Rule
           and
           a
           certain
           one
           too
           to
           our
           English
           Papists
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           nothing
           of
           them
           but
           a
           Copy
           and
           a
           Translation
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           cannot
           be
           a
           Rule
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           onely
           a
           Copy
           and
           Translation
           .
           The
           law
           of
           God
           or
           of
           the
           Church
           is
           a
           rule
           to
           the
           hearers
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           delivered
           onely
           by
           a
           Popish
           Priest
           (
           and
           he
           confessedly
           fallible
           )
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           and
           it
           ceaseth
           to
           be
           a
           rule
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           delivered
           by
           writing
           by
           a
           fallible
           hand
           :
           yet
           surely
           the
           one
           is
           but
           a
           copy
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           ,
           though
           made
           by
           diverse
           instruments
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           copies
           and
           Translations
           of
           Scripture
           are
           a
           sure
           and
           certain
           rule
           ,
           because
           they
           do
           sufficiently
           evidence
           themselves
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           for
           substance
           with
           the
           Originals
           .
           The
           incorruption
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           substantial
           things
           is
           sufficiently
           evinced
           from
           the
           confession
           of
           its
           greatest
           Adversaries
           the
           Papists
           ,
           from
           the
           consent
           of
           Copies
           taken
           by
           persons
           of
           several
           ages
           ,
           and
           far
           distant
           places
           ,
           and
           contrary
           principles
           ,
           from
           the
           innumerable
           multitude
           of
           copies
           every
           where
           dispersed
           ,
           and
           the
           constant
           jealousy
           and
           watchfulnesse
           of
           so
           many
           wise
           and
           zealous
           Christians
           ,
           ready
           to
           observe
           the
           least
           considerable
           corruption
           ,
           and
           give
           warning
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           considerations
           .
           All
           those
           arguments
           which
           are
           pleaded
           
           both
           by
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           for
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           reach
           to
           copies
           and
           Translations
           :
           In
           these
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           the
           Original
           is
           the
           majesty
           of
           the
           Style
           ,
           the
           sublimity
           of
           the
           doctrines
           ,
           the
           purity
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           design
           :
           To
           these
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Originals
           God
           hath
           given
           so
           many
           signal
           testimonies
           by
           the
           conversion
           of
           thousands
           ,
           by
           frequent
           and
           illustrious
           miracles
           ,
           by
           the
           cooperation
           of
           his
           Spirit
           with
           them
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           and
           many
           other
           arguments
           ,
           which
           (
           when
           a
           Papist
           is
           in
           a
           good
           mood
           ,
           and
           disputing
           with
           a
           Pagan
           )
           must
           passe
           for
           undeniable
           demonstrations
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           Christianity
           and
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           .
           And
           for
           the
           differences
           in
           Translations
           ,
           (
           either
           noted
           by
           the
           Papists
           ,
           or
           confessed
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           )
           which
           the
           Captain
           makes
           a
           great
           Flourish
           with
           ,
           and
           other
           Papists
           make
           such
           triumphs
           at
           ,
           they
           are
           so
           petite
           and
           trivial
           ,
           and
           so
           little
           concerning
           the
           substance
           and
           foundation
           of
           Religion
           or
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           to
           me
           it
           affords
           an
           unquestionable
           evidence
           ,
           That
           our
           Translations
           are
           unblameable
           in
           fundamental
           places
           ,
           because
           all
           their
           great
           wits
           and
           learned
           Doctors
           to
           this
           day
           could
           not
           discover
           any
           such
           mistakes
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           made
           it
           their
           businesse
           to
           find
           them
           out
           .
           But
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           to
           this
           argument
           in
           this
           place
           ,
           having
           in
           the
           former
           part
           of
           the
           Treatise
           spoken
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           A
           fifth
           argument
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           seeming
           contradictions
           which
           are
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           not
           resolveable
           by
           the
           Scripture
           .
           Hence
           (
           saith
           the
           Captain
           )
           Reason
           conceiveth
           her self
           to
           have
           this
           infallible
           demonstration
           ,
           viz.
           no
           one
           who
           speaketh
           two
           things
           ,
           the
           one
           contrary
           to
           the
           other
           ▪
           is
           infallible
           in
           speaking
           ;
           but
           the
           Scripture
           so
           speaketh
           ,
           therefore
           saith
           Reason
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           infallible
           in
           speaking
           .
           Nay
           (
           he
           might
           and
           should
           have
           said
           )
           the
           Scripture
           is
           not
           credible
           in
           speaking
           :
           and
           therefore
           say
           I
           ,
           by
           the
           vertue
           of
           this
           argument
           the
           Captain
           must
           either
           acknowledge
           
           himselfe
           an
           unreasonable
           man
           ,
           or
           an
           Atheist
           ▪
           I
           tell
           you
           it
           was
           good
           hap
           ,
           That
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Catholick
           Gentleman
           he
           did
           not
           meet
           with
           an
           Atheist
           ,
           for
           the
           arguments
           which
           convinced
           him
           are
           indifferently
           calculated
           for
           either
           Meridian
           .
           But
           for
           all
           those
           seeming
           contradictions
           ,
           the
           short
           Answer
           is
           this
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           there
           are
           no
           such
           places
           ,
           but
           are
           capable
           of
           convenient
           reconciliations
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           already
           made
           good
           by
           several
           learned
           men
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           ,
           who
           have
           professedly
           treated
           of
           those
           matters
           ,
           and
           discovered
           the
           vanity
           of
           this
           objection
           .
           And
           if
           it
           were
           granted
           ,
           That
           there
           are
           some
           places
           which
           men
           have
           not
           yet
           hit
           upon
           the
           right
           way
           of
           reconciling
           them
           ,
           that
           is
           no
           evidence
           of
           the
           impossibility
           of
           it
           ,
           since
           we
           can
           give
           instances
           in
           others
           ,
           which
           in
           former
           times
           were
           thought
           as
           insoluble
           ,
           as
           any
           now
           are
           ,
           which
           the
           learning
           and
           diligence
           of
           after
           ages
           hath
           fully
           cleared
           from
           all
           semblance
           of
           contradiction
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Those
           seeming
           contradictions
           are
           either
           reconci●eable
           out
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           else
           are
           but
           historical
           difficulties
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
           The
           Captain
           should
           do
           ●ell
           to
           put
           the
           parts
           of
           his
           discourse
           together
           ,
           and
           see
           how
           they
           agree
           ,
           because
           he
           will
           not
           ,
           I
           will
           do
           it
           for
           him
           .
           The
           Proposition
           which
           Protestants
           assert
           ,
           and
           he
           attempts
           to
           disprove
           is
           ,
           That
           the
           Scripture
           is
           a
           perfect
           Rule
           in
           things
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
           This
           he
           disproves
           by
           instancing
           in
           some
           insoluble
           difficulties
           in
           matters
           unnecessary
           to
           salvation
           .
           But
           we
           must
           pardon
           him
           ,
           it
           is
           
             vitium
             causae
          
           ,
           the
           cause
           affordes
           no
           better
           arguments
           .
        
         
           A
           sixth
           argument
           is
           this
           ▪
           Scripture
           is
           no
           sufficient
           rule
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           lyable
           to
           diverse
           and
           contrary
           expositions
           .
        
         
           An
           invincible
           argument
           ,
           by
           which
           a
           man
           may
           dispute
           all
           Rules
           out
           of
           the
           world
           !
           Probatur
           .
           The
           Decalogue
           is
           no
           rule
           of
           life
           or
           manners
           ,
           for
           the
           Pharisees
           understood
           it
           one
           way
           ,
           Christ
           another
           ,
           Mat.
           5.
           
           The
           Statutes
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           
           are
           no
           rule
           ,
           for
           learned
           Lawyers
           differ
           in
           their
           expositions
           .
           The
           Decrees
           of
           Popes
           and
           Councels
           are
           no
           rule
           ,
           because
           lyable
           to
           diverse
           and
           contrary
           expositions
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           that
           Gratian
           the
           compiler
           of
           their
           Canon
           Law
           hath
           one
           entire
           Title
           
             De
             Concordantia
             ,
             Discordantium
             Canonum
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           concerning
           the
           reconciling
           of
           disagreeing
           Canons
           :
           And
           there
           is
           this
           remarkable
           difference
           between
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           Romish
           and
           our
           affairs
           :
           our
           differences
           are
           in
           the
           exposition
           and
           accommodation
           of
           the
           rule
           ,
           but
           Popish
           differences
           are
           in
           the
           Text
           and
           rule
           it self
           ,
           since
           there
           are
           amongst
           them
           not
           onely
           diverse
           and
           contrary
           expositions
           of
           the
           same
           Canon
           ,
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           sufficient
           to
           take
           off
           all
           their
           glorying
           over
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           to
           our
           levell
           )
           but
           indeed
           there
           are
           contrary
           Texts
           ,
           the
           decrees
           and
           sentences
           of
           one
           Pope
           directly
           contrary
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           one
           Councel
           to
           another
           .
           Pope
           Steph●n
           nulls
           the
           decrees
           of
           Formosus
           ,
           the
           three
           next
           Popes
           null
           the
           decrees
           of
           Stephen
           ,
           and
           re-establish
           those
           of
           
             ●ormosus
             .
             Sergius
          
           the
           third
           comes
           after
           ,
           and
           again
           nulls
           Formosus
           his
           decrees
           .
           But
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           of
           a
           greater
           matter
           ,
           even
           no
           lesse
           then
           the
           Authentical
           Translation
           of
           the
           Bible
           :
           S●xthe
           5th
           ▪
           sets
           forth
           one
           Bible
           An.
           1590
           ,
           not
           rashly
           ,
           but
           deliberately
           ,
           with
           the
           advice
           of
           his
           Cardinals
           ,
           the
           assistance
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           men
           of
           all
           the
           Christian
           world
           ,
           (
           they
           are
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           )
           corrects
           the
           errors
           of
           the
           Press
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           imposeth
           this
           upon
           the
           whole
           Church
           .
           Within
           3
           years
           comes
           Clemens
           the
           8.
           and
           he
           puts
           forth
           another
           Edition
           ,
           not
           onely
           diverse
           ,
           but
           in
           several
           passages
           directly
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           (
           for
           which
           I
           refer
           the
           reader
           either
           to
           those
           two
           Bibles
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           Dr.
           Iames
           his
           
             Bellum
             Papale
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Defence
           of
           it
           ,
           where
           he
           shall
           find
           above
           a
           thousand
           differences
           between
           them
           ,
           )
           yet
           Cle●ens
           suppresseth
           all
           other
           Translations
           ,
           and
           enjoynes
           this
           for
           the
           one●y
           Authentick
           Translation
           ,
           and
           so
           it
           is
           held
           to
           this
           day
           .
           The
           like
           I
           might
           shew
           of
           Councels
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           
           easy
           to
           furnish
           the
           Reader
           with
           many
           instances
           not
           of
           the
           seeming
           but
           real
           contradictions
           of
           Popes
           and
           Councels
           among
           themselves
           ,
           and
           yet
           (
           forsooth
           )
           the
           appearance
           of
           a
           contradiction
           must
           exauctorate
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           when
           real
           contradictions
           shall
           not
           prejudice
           the
           Authority
           of
           Pope
           and
           Councel
           ;
           so
           true
           it
           is
           ,
           That
           some
           may
           better
           steal
           a
           horse
           then
           others
           look
           over
           the
           ●edge
           .
        
         
           The
           seventh
           assault
           which
           the
           Captain
           makes
           is
           this
           .
           If
           the
           Scripture
           be
           our
           sole
           rule
           and
           Judge
           ,
           then
           it
           was
           so
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Apostles
           ceased
           when
           they
           had
           done
           writing
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           1.
           
           The
           Consequence
           may
           very
           well
           be
           denied
           from
           the
           Apostles
           times
           to
           ours
           .
           The
           argument
           is
           this
           :
           Scriptures
           were
           not
           the
           onely
           rule
           ,
           when
           there
           were
           several
           governours
           of
           the
           Church
           acknowledged
           on
           all
           hands
           to
           be
           infallible
           both
           singly
           and
           joyntly
           :
           Ergo
           it
           is
           not
           the
           onely
           rule
           now
           ,
           when
           there
           is
           no
           person
           nor
           persons
           in
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           who
           is
           proved
           to
           be
           fallible
           .
           For
           this
           is
           the
           case
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           unlesse
           the
           Captain
           and
           Mr.
           Cressy
           and
           the
           rest
           will
           change
           their
           notes
           ,
           and
           in
           stead
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Councel
           combined
           ,
           say
           that
           the
           Pope
           alone
           is
           infallible
           ,
           wherein
           I
           desire
           to
           understand
           their
           minds
           .
           2.
           
           The
           other
           Consequence
           hath
           not
           a
           Dram
           more
           of
           Truth
           in
           it
           :
           for
           if
           the
           Scripture
           were
           the
           sole
           rule
           ,
           yet
           did
           not
           the
           Apostolical
           Authority
           cease
           .
           It
           is
           no
           diminution
           to
           their
           Authority
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           had
           not
           a
           power
           superior
           to
           the
           Scripture
           or
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           i.
           e.
           That
           the
           Servant
           was
           not
           above
           his
           Master
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           never
           pretended
           to
           such
           a
           power
           ,
           but
           rather
           carried
           themselves
           in
           all
           things
           as
           became
           those
           who
           professed
           their
           subjection
           to
           the
           word
           of
           their
           God
           and
           Lord.
           Observe
           the
           manner
           of
           their
           proceeding
           in
           that
           great
           Councel
           ,
           Act.
           15.
           still
           you
           shall
           find
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           rule
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           guide
           the
           whole
           debate
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           they
           draw
           their
           conclusion
           ,
           as
           none
           that
           read
           that
           chapter
           can
           deny
           .
           You
           
           may
           observe
           that
           an
           Apostle
           (
           and
           he
           too
           of
           so
           great
           Authority
           that
           he
           durst
           reprove
           St
           Peter
           to
           his
           face
           Gal.
           2.
           )
           makes
           no
           scruple
           of
           circumscribing
           his
           own
           Authority
           within
           the
           limits
           of
           Gods
           Word
           ,
           and
           he
           repeats
           it
           
             in
             reimemoriam
             ,
             Though
             we
             or
             an
             Angel
             from
             Heaven
             preach
             any
             other
             Gospell
             unto
             you
             then
             that
             which
             we
             have
             Preached
             unto
             you
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             accursed
             ,
          
           Gal.
           1.8
           .
           I
           know
           it
           is
           said
           by
           M
           r
           White
           in
           his
           Apology
           for
           Tradition
           ,
           that
           this
           place
           makes
           for
           Tradition
           rather
           then
           for
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           for
           what
           the
           Apostles
           delivered
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           ,
           not
           what
           they
           left
           in
           Writing
           :
           To
           which
           the
           reply
           is
           most
           easy
           ,
           that
           since
           the
           Doctrine
           delivered
           by
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           either
           by
           word
           or
           Writing
           is
           and
           must
           be
           confessed
           to
           be
           of
           equall
           Avthority
           (
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           goes
           no
           higher
           while
           they
           assert
           that
           Scripture
           and
           Tradition
           are
           to
           be
           received
           
             pari
             pietatis
             aff●ctu
             ac
             reverentia
          
           ,
           with
           equall
           piety
           and
           reverence
           )
           it
           consequently
           followes
           ,
           that
           he
           who
           renounceth
           all
           pretensions
           of
           Authority
           Superior
           ,
           or
           not
           subordinate
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           cannot
           be
           said
           with
           any
           colour
           of
           sence
           to
           challenge
           a
           Supremacy
           over
           the
           other
           :
           The
           Apostles
           had
           not
           so
           learned
           Christ
           as
           they
           who
           arrogate
           the
           name
           of
           their
           Successors
           have
           :
           The
           power
           they
           claimed
           was
           not
           Autocratoricall
           and
           despoticall
           ,
           having
           dominion
           over
           the
           peoples
           Faith
           ,
           and
           being
           Lords
           over
           Gods
           Heritage
           ,
           but
           onely
           Ministeriall
           ,
           not
           for
           destruction
           ,
           but
           for
           edification
           ,
           not
           coordinate
           ,
           but
           subject
           unto
           their
           Master
           and
           his
           Word
           .
        
         
           The
           last
           reason
           he
           urgeth
           is
           ,
           that
           this
           opinion
           of
           sole
           Scripture
           makes
           every
           man
           Judge
           who
           take
           upon
           them
           to
           read
           and
           understand
           the
           Scripture
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           If
           it
           be
           meant
           a
           private
           Judge
           ,
           so
           farre
           as
           it
           concernes
           his
           own
           actions
           ;
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           that
           Judgment
           (
           as
           I
           have
           shewed
           )
           the
           Scripture
           allowes
           and
           enjoynes
           to
           private
           Christians
           ,
           and
           informes
           us
           of
           the
           sad
           condition
           of
           those
           that
           neglecting
           their
           own
           judgment
           ,
           give
           up
           
           themselves
           to
           a
           blind
           obedience
           to
           their
           rulers
           (
           an
           errour
           common
           to
           the
           Jewes
           of
           old
           and
           the
           Papists
           now
           )
           assuring
           us
           this
           is
           no
           excuse
           nor
           security
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           
             if
             the
             blind
             lead
             the
             blind
             both
             will
             fall
             into
             the
             Ditch
             ,
          
           Matth.
           15.14
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Papists
           themselves
           however
           they
           renounce
           this
           principle
           of
           every
           mans
           being
           Judge
           in
           words
           and
           shew
           ,
           yet
           they
           receive
           it
           in
           truth
           and
           practise
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           whatever
           noise
           they
           make
           of
           Fathers
           and
           Councels
           and
           the
           Pope
           and
           Church
           ,
           yet
           in
           truth
           they
           make
           particular
           men
           the
           Judges
           for
           their
           own
           actions
           ;
           For
           instance
           if
           we
           examine
           the
           grounds
           and
           manner
           of
           the
           Conversion
           (
           as
           they
           miscall
           it
           )
           of
           any
           man
           to
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           ,
           (
           take
           Cressy
           and
           the
           Captaine
           for
           instances
           )
           we
           shall
           find
           the
           Papists
           that
           dealt
           with
           them
           ,
           made
           them
           Judges
           :
           And
           when
           the
           Captain
           yields
           to
           that
           great
           Argument
           ,
           viz.
           That
           if
           he
           did
           not
           turne
           Catholick
           he
           had
           no
           infallible
           assurance
           that
           Christian
           Religion
           was
           true
           ,
           was
           not
           he
           himselfe
           Judge
           of
           the
           validity
           of
           this
           Argument
           ?
           And
           when
           Cressy
           or
           others
           are
           perverted
           by
           that
           great
           Title
           of
           the
           Churches
           Authority
           to
           which
           they
           think
           all
           should
           be
           subject
           ,
           what
           do
           they
           but
           make
           themselves
           Judges
           of
           this
           question
           upon
           which
           all
           depends
           ,
           whether
           the
           Churches
           Authority
           be
           a
           sufficient
           and
           safe
           foundation
           for
           a
           mans
           faith
           to
           rest
           upon
           ?
           So
           if
           I
           come
           to
           any
           Papist
           who
           is
           capable
           of
           Discourse
           ,
           I
           would
           aske
           him
           whether
           he
           continues
           in
           the
           Popish
           communion
           and
           beliefe
           with
           reason
           or
           without
           it
           ?
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           without
           reason
           ,
           I
           shall
           forbear
           discoursing
           with
           bruit
           creatures
           ▪
           If
           with
           reason
           ,
           I
           demand
           what
           it
           is
           ;
           and
           here
           he
           will
           enter
           into
           a
           large
           harangue
           ,
           concerning
           the
           necessity
           of
           a
           living
           and
           infallible
           judge
           for
           the
           ending
           of
           Controversies
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Pope
           or
           Councell
           is
           this
           Judge
           :
           In
           this
           case
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Romanist
           makes
           himself
           the
           Judge
           of
           the
           first
           and
           principall
           question
           ,
           upon
           which
           all
           the
           rest
           depend
           ,
           viz.
           
           whether
           such
           a
           Judge
           be
           necessary
           ,
           and
           whether
           the
           Pope
           or
           Councell
           be
           this
           Judge
           :
           And
           certainly
           as
           St
           Paul
           argues
           1
           Cor.
           6.
           
           They
           that
           are
           fit
           to
           judge
           the
           greater
           and
           weightier
           causes
           cannot
           be
           unfit
           to
           judge
           the
           smaller
           matters
           .
        
         
           Thus
           I
           have
           gone
           over
           all
           the
           Arguments
           or
           appearances
           of
           reason
           which
           the
           Captaine
           or
           others
           for
           him
           have
           collected
           ,
           and
           what
           M
           r
           Cressy
           hath
           pleaded
           for
           any
           of
           them
           :
           I
           shall
           in
           the
           next
           place
           proceed
           to
           answer
           what
           farther
           Arguments
           I
           meet
           with
           either
           in
           M
           r
           Cressy
           ,
           or
           in
           that
           
             famous
             (
             or
             rather
             infamous
             )
             piece
          
           called
           Rushworths
           Dialogues
           ,
           or
           in
           M
           r
           Whites
           Apology
           for
           Tradition
           ;
           For
           doubtlesse
           
             si
             Pergama
             dextrâ
             Def●ndi
             possent
             ,
             dextrâ
             ▪
             hac
             defensa
             fuissent
             :
          
           And
           if
           men
           of
           their
           parts
           and
           learning
           and
           study
           in
           the
           Controversy
           can
           say
           nothing
           to
           purpose
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           a
           perfect
           rule
           .
           I
           shall
           with
           greater
           security
           a●quiesce
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Doctrine
           .
        
         
           Another
           Argument
           therefore
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           occasion
           of
           VVriting
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           New-Testament
           of
           which
           Cressy
           Treats
           ,
           Sect.
           2.
           chap.
           10.
           
           And
           it
           is
           observable
           that
           his
           Argument
           (
           however
           it
           regularly
           ought
           to
           reach
           the
           whole
           Scripture
           ,
           yet
           )
           is
           onely
           (
           upon
           the
           matter
           )
           levied
           against
           the
           Epistles
           in
           the
           New-Testament
           ,
           which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             were
             never
             intended
             to
             be
             Written
             as
             Institutions
             or
             Catechismes
             containing
             an
             Abridgment
             of
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Christian
             ▪
             Faith
             for
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             Written
             onely
             to
             particular
             Persons
             or
             Congregations
             (
             without
             order
             to
             communicate
             them
             to
             the
             whole
             Church
             )
             and
             they
             were
             written
             me●rly
             occasionally
             ,
             because
             of
             some
             false
             Doctrines
             ▪
             which
             if
             those
             Hereticks
             had
             not
             chanced
             to
             have
             broached
             ,
             they
             had
             never
             been
             Written
             :
             And
             therefore
             surely
             are
             very
             improper
             for
             a
             rule
             of
             Faith
             (
             which
             must
             be
             so
             true
             and
             cleare
             and
             evident
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             rationall
             possibility
             of
             contradiction
             
             or
             diversity
             of
             opinion
             )
             and
             for
             a
             man
             to
             venture
             his
             Soule
             upon
             .
          
           This
           is
           the
           summe
           of
           that
           Discourse
           (
           excepting
           what
           he
           saith
           of
           the
           obscurity
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           which
           I
           have
           considered
           before
           .
           )
        
         
           For
           Answer
           ,
           1.
           
           Since
           M
           r
           Cressy
           requires
           it
           in
           a
           rule
           of
           Faith
           that
           it
           be
           so
           true
           and
           cleare
           and
           so
           evident
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           rationall
           possibility
           of
           contradiction
           or
           diversity
           of
           opinion
           ,
           let
           him
           ,
           or
           rather
           any
           other
           disinteressed
           or
           unprejudiced
           person
           seriously
           consider
           ,
           what
           hath
           been
           discoursed
           in
           the
           former
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           Answer
           it
           to
           his
           own
           conscience
           as
           he
           will
           give
           his
           account
           to
           God
           another
           day
           ,
           whether
           the
           Popish
           rule
           of
           Faith
           be
           so
           true
           and
           cleare
           and
           evident
           ,
           &c.
           as
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           necessary
           ,
           or
           rather
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           so
           dark
           and
           doubtfull
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           onely
           rejected
           by
           Protestants
           upon
           solid
           and
           cogent
           grounds
           ,
           but
           also
           disputed
           and
           denied
           by
           diverse
           of
           their
           own
           great
           Doctors
           :
           The
           question
           under
           favour
           is
           not
           this
           ,
           whether
           our
           rule
           be
           so
           cleare
           as
           to
           admit
           of
           no
           possibility
           of
           contradiction
           ,
           (
           for
           who
           can
           dream
           of
           this
           that
           ever
           heard
           or
           read
           of
           the
           Academicks
           whose
           great
           principle
           was
           to
           contradict
           every
           thing
           and
           be
           confident
           of
           nothing
           ?
           )
           but
           whether
           the
           Popish
           rule
           or
           ours
           be
           better
           ,
           whether
           is
           more
           true
           ,
           clear
           ,
           and
           evident
           ?
           And
           this
           one
           would
           think
           should
           not
           be
           very
           difficult
           to
           determine
           :
           And
           whether
           the
           Protestant
           rule
           be
           so
           evident
           that
           it
           may
           satisfy
           the
           Conscience
           and
           Reason
           and
           prudence
           of
           any
           modest
           ,
           humble
           ,
           and
           diligent
           enquirer
           ,
           though
           it
           may
           not
           silence
           the
           clamours
           of
           every
           bold
           caviller
           ,
           since
           there
           have
           been
           (
           and
           probably
           yet
           are
           )
           in
           the
           VVorld
           men
           so
           absurdly
           scepticall
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           cavilled
           against
           the
           certainty
           of
           this
           Proposition
           ,
           that
           two
           and
           three
           make
           five
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           occasionality
           and
           particularity
           of
           those
           Writings
           is
           no
           impediment
           to
           their
           being
           a
           rule
           ,
           (
           though
           this
           is
           a
           notion
           the
           Popish
           Writers
           oft
           mention
           and
           vehemently
           
           urge
           upon
           the
           simpler
           sort
           of
           men
           )
           It
           neither
           hinders
           their
           being
           a
           rule
           ,
           nor
           their
           being
           a
           perfect
           rule
           :
           1.
           
           Not
           the
           former
           ,
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           being
           Judges
           ,
           for
           they
           acknowledge
           it
           to
           be
           
             regula
             partialis
          
           a
           part
           of
           the
           rule
           (
           I
           tell
           you
           Christ
           is
           exceedingly
           beholden
           to
           them
           that
           will
           acknowledge
           thus
           much
           and
           allow
           him
           any
           share
           in
           the
           rule
           of
           his
           Church
           .
           )
           The
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           in
           its
           Decree
           concerning
           the
           Canonicall
           Scriptures
           ,
           notwithstanding
           this
           objection
           ascribes
           this
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           no
           lesse
           then
           to
           Traditions
           ,
           
             That
             both
             of
             them
             together
             are
             the
             Canon
             or
             rule
             of
             Faith
             and
             manners
             ,
          
           and
           to
           both
           
             they
             allow
             equall
             Piety
             and
             reverence
             as
             I
             said
             before
             .
          
           Will
           any
           man
           say
           the
           law
           concerning
           Inheritances
           delivered
           Num.
           27.
           was
           no
           Law
           or
           rule
           to
           the
           Israelites
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           delivered
           upon
           the
           extraordinary
           occasion
           of
           Zelophehads
           daughters
           Petition
           ?
           Or
           that
           the
           Law
           against
           the
           Priests
           drinking
           of
           Wine
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           to
           go
           into
           the
           Tabernacle
           Levit.
           10.9
           .
           was
           no
           rule
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           because
           delivered
           peradventure
           upon
           the
           occasion
           of
           some
           intemperance
           of
           Nadab
           and
           Abihu
           ?
           2.
           
           Nor
           doth
           this
           at
           all
           hinder
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           a
           perfect
           rule
           ,
           partly
           because
           this
           Objection
           concernes
           onely
           one
           part
           of
           the
           New-Testament
           viz.
           the
           Apostolicall
           Epistles
           :
           But
           for
           the
           Gospels
           which
           of
           themselves
           are
           a
           sufficient
           rule
           (
           though
           the
           addition
           of
           the
           other
           is
           an
           abundant
           consolation
           and
           a
           rich
           mercy
           :
           )
           Mr
           Cressy
           confesseth
           
             they
             were
             Written
             upon
             no
             speciall
             occasion
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             common
             benefit
             of
             all
             succeeding
             Christians
             as
             an
             History
             of
             his
             Life
             and
             De●th
             ,
             and
             a
             summe
             of
             the
             principall
             points
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
          
           (
           They
           are
           the
           Authors
           words
           ,
           and
           we
           need
           no
           more
           to
           justify
           the
           Scriptures
           sufficiency
           )
           and
           partly
           because
           the
           occasions
           ,
           however
           casuall
           to
           men
           ,
           yet
           were
           foreseen
           and
           foreordained
           by
           God
           to
           be
           such
           as
           would
           recurre
           in
           all
           following
           Ages
           ,
           and
           partly
           because
           the
           Apostle
           extends
           his
           thoughts
           and
           instructions
           beyond
           
           the
           present
           occasion
           upon
           which
           ,
           or
           particular
           person
           ,
           or
           persons
           to
           which
           he
           Writes
           even
           to
           following
           Ages
           ,
           and
           consequently
           intended
           them
           for
           rules
           and
           directions
           not
           onely
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           to
           others
           ,
           yea
           to
           all
           succeeding
           Christians
           .
           What
           else
           meanes
           St
           Paul
           in
           charging
           Timothy
           to
           keep
           the
           command
           there
           mentioned
           —
           
             untill
             the
             appearing
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           6.14
           .
           which
           St
           Paul
           knew
           was
           at
           a
           great
           distance
           ,
           2
           Th●s
           .
           2.1
           .
           if
           he
           did
           not
           include
           his
           Successors
           ?
           The
           Books
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           at
           least
           diverse
           of
           them
           were
           written
           upon
           speciall
           occasion
           ,
           and
           yet
           St
           Paul
           hath
           given
           it
           under
           his
           hand
           ,
           
             That
             whatsoever
             things
             were
             Written
             afore
             time
             were
             Written
             for
             our
             learning
             ,
          
           Rom.
           15.4
           .
           and
           that
           all
           those
           Scriptures
           
             are
             profitable
          
           (
           to
           us
           )
           
             for
             Doctrine
             ,
             repro●fe
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           2
           Tim.
           3.16
           .
           An
           irrefragable
           Argument
           that
           what
           was
           Written
           upon
           a
           speciall
           occasion
           may
           be
           a
           standing
           rule
           .
           And
           the
           constant
           universall
           practise
           of
           all
           the
           Ancient
           Fathers
           and
           Counsels
           confirming
           Truths
           or
           Duties
           ,
           and
           reproving
           sins
           or
           errors
           in
           after
           Ages
           from
           the
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Apostolicall
           Epistles
           ,
           doth
           unquestionably
           evince
           that
           they
           judged
           them
           however
           directed
           to
           particular
           persons
           or
           Churches
           ,
           yet
           indeed
           designed
           for
           a
           rule
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           all
           following
           Generations
           .
        
         
           That
           particular
           occasions
           have
           given
           the
           rise
           to
           such
           generall
           rules
           and
           lawes
           as
           have
           been
           of
           perpetuall
           force
           and
           use
           ,
           no
           man
           that
           knowes
           any
           thing
           can
           be
           ignorant
           :
           And
           that
           really
           this
           was
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Principles
           ,
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           Instructions
           which
           are
           laid
           down
           by
           the
           Apostles
           in
           their
           Epistolary
           Writings
           ,
           how
           particular
           soever
           the
           occasion
           might
           be
           that
           drew
           them
           sorth
           ,
           are
           in
           their
           own
           nature
           and
           quality
           indifferently
           calculated
           for
           ,
           and
           equally
           fit
           to
           be
           a
           guide
           to
           other
           persons
           or
           Churches
           ,
           needs
           no
           proofe
           ,
           but
           the
           reading
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           reflection
           upon
           the
           daily
           practise
           of
           all
           Preachers
           as
           well
           Popish
           as
           Protestant
           which
           from
           time
           to
           time
           deduce
           
           such
           documents
           from
           them
           as
           are
           singularly
           usefull
           in
           whatsoever
           age
           or
           place
           they
           live
           in
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           may
           serve
           M
           r
           
           Cressy's
           turne
           ,
           for
           I
           meet
           with
           nothing
           else
           considerable
           to
           this
           point
           in
           his
           Book
           .
           In
           the
           next
           place
           I
           shall
           consider
           what
           Mr
           Rushworth
           saith
           (
           who
           in
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           Romanists
           is
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           )
           in
           his
           famed
           Dialogues
           :
           His
           Arguments
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           Judge
           of
           Controversies
           are
           two
           :
           The
           first
           is
           (
           that
           which
           hath
           been
           allready
           handled
           )
           from
           the
           errors
           and
           corruptions
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           in
           our
           Bible
           ,
           by
           Copists
           and
           Translators
           :
           And
           here
           he
           set
           his
           wit
           upon
           the
           rack
           to
           devise
           whatever
           could
           be
           said
           to
           blast
           the
           credit
           and
           the
           Authority
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           Here
           he
           tels
           us
           of
           the
           many
           hazards
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           and
           mistakes
           ,
           from
           multitude
           of
           Copies
           ,
           depravations
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           the
           Jewes
           at
           Tiberias
           and
           Greeks
           elsewhere
           ,
           mistakes
           of
           the
           negligent
           or
           ignorant
           Transcriber
           ,
           multiplicity
           of
           Translations
           ,
           equivocation
           of
           words
           which
           are
           used
           in
           several
           senses
           according
           to
           the
           variety
           of
           times
           ,
           places
           ,
           and
           persons
           ,
           the
           ceasing
           of
           these
           Tongues
           in
           which
           Scripture
           was
           Written
           ,
           and
           the
           quality
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           and
           Greek
           Tongues
           :
           He
           computes
           how
           many
           erro●s
           probably
           might
           be
           in
           the
           Copies
           of
           the
           Bible
           ,
           we
           may
           well
           allow
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           336
           errors
           in
           one
           Copy
           ,
           which
           admitted
           ,
           you
           will
           find
           the
           number
           of
           errors
           in
           all
           the
           Copies
           made
           since
           the
           Apostles
           time
           fifteen
           or
           sixteen
           times
           as
           many
           as
           there
           are
           words
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           this
           account
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           15
           or
           16
           to
           one
           of
           any
           particular
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           were
           not
           the
           true
           Text
           ,
           (
           These
           are
           his
           words
           Dialog
           .
           2.
           
           Sect.
           5.
           )
        
         
           VVhen
           I
           read
           these
           and
           other
           things
           of
           the
           same
           tendency
           ,
           I
           began
           to
           reason
           with
           my selfe
           :
           Are
           these
           the
           Discourses
           of
           
             William
             Rushworth
          
           a
           Romish
           Priest
           ?
           Are
           these
           the
           Arguments
           which
           must
           make
           men
           Christians
           or
           (
           which
           in
           their
           sence
           is
           all
           one
           )
           Roman
           Catholicks
           ?
           
           Is
           this
           the
           man
           
             that
             affected
             the
             rigour
             of
             Mathematicall
             discourse
             even
             in
             his
             Controversies
             ,
             as
             we
             may
             perceive
             by
             this
             worke
             ?
          
           (
           for
           so
           M
           r
           White
           is
           pleased
           to
           tell
           us
           ?
           )
           Is
           this
           the
           Book
           that
           so
           learned
           ,
           so
           ingenious
           a
           man
           as
           M
           r
           White
           must
           commend
           to
           the
           VVorld
           ,
           as
           
             that
             which
             was
             very
             satisfactory
             to
             diverse
             judicious
             persons
          
           :
           Surely
           it
           is
           a
           mistake
           these
           are
           not
           Rushworths
           ,
           but
           Vaninus
           his
           Dialogues
           ,
           or
           it
           is
           a
           newfound
           remnant
           of
           Iulian
           the
           Apostate
           ,
           which
           some
           unlucky
           Heretick
           hath
           set
           out
           under
           the
           name
           of
           a
           Romish
           Priest.
           
        
         
           May
           I
           be
           so
           bold
           as
           to
           aske
           our
           Holy
           Mother
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           
             Num
             haec
             est
             tunica
             filii
          
           ?
           Is
           this
           thy
           sonnes
           voice
           ?
           No
           sure
           ,
           It
           is
           some
           Priest
           of
           Apollo
           ,
           bidding
           defiance
           to
           the
           Christian
           cause
           ,
           and
           striving
           to
           render
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           contemptible
           and
           ridiculous
           .
           But
           you
           see
           what
           desperate
           men
           will
           do
           ,
           in
           a
           desperate
           cause
           ,
           rather
           then
           not
           maintaine
           the
           Papall
           Authority
           ,
           they
           will
           subvert
           the
           very
           foundations
           of
           Christianity
           :
           The
           Jesuites
           tell
           us
           that
           in
           order
           to
           the
           comming
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           Rome
           shall
           turne
           Pagan
           ;
           I
           am
           perfectly
           of
           their
           mind
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           the
           turne
           is
           halfe
           wrought
           allready
           :
           
             Ecce
             signum
          
           !
           for
           none
           short
           of
           a
           Pagan
           could
           talke
           at
           this
           rate
           :
           The
           insolency
           of
           the
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           confidence
           of
           the
           Disputer
           ,
           and
           the
           applauss
           of
           his
           party
           makes
           it
           necessary
           that
           I
           should
           say
           something
           farther
           by
           way
           of
           Answer
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           Answer
           (
           which
           alone
           may
           silence
           this
           impudent
           Objection
           )
           is
           this
           :
           Either
           this
           Argument
           proves
           nothing
           against
           us
           ,
           or
           it
           proves
           more
           then
           the
           Papists
           ,
           at
           best
           such
           of
           them
           as
           are
           not
           quite
           out
           of
           their
           wits
           and
           consciences
           too
           would
           have
           it
           ;
           let
           us
           reflect
           a
           little
           upon
           the
           premises
           and
           then
           forecast
           the
           Conclusion
           .
           Take
           all
           his
           discourse
           for
           granted
           ,
           that
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           many
           mistakes
           ,
           corruptions
           ,
           doubts
           ,
           difficulties
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           incertitude
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           fifteen
           to
           one
           of
           any
           particular
           
           place
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           the
           true
           Text
           ,
           that
           it
           
             is
             as
             ridicul●●s
             to
             seek
             the
             decision
             of
             Controversies
             out
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             as
             to
             ●ut
             with
             a
             Beetle
             or
             to
             kn●ck
             with
             a
             straw
          
           :
           These
           are
           the
           Authors
           words
           Dialog
           .
           2.
           
           Sect.
           2.
           
           Go
           ,
           say
           these
           are
           faint-hearted
           fellowes
           if
           you
           can
           :
           Give
           me
           those
           honest
           soules
           that
           tell
           us
           plainly
           what
           they
           think
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           how
           little
           they
           value
           them
           .
           It
           were
           an
           hard
           case
           if
           all
           the
           the
           Churches
           Adversari●s
           were
           crafty
           companions
           :
           Now
           (
           say
           I
           )
           if
           these
           things
           be
           true
           then
           certainly
           it
           was
           not
           without
           cause
           ,
           that
           the
           Papist
           forementioned
           said
           ,
           that
           without
           the
           Churches
           Authority
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           of
           no
           more
           value
           then
           AEsops
           Fables
           .
           Their
           Father
           Costerus
           had
           good
           reason
           to
           say
           it
           was
           a
           Sheath
           that
           would
           admit
           any
           Sword
           ,
           and
           Pamelius
           did
           rightly
           call
           it
           a
           Nose
           of
           Wax
           .
           If
           this
           were
           true
           ,
           we
           might
           throw
           all
           our
           Bibles
           into
           the
           Fire
           ,
           for
           Controversies
           cannot
           be
           decided
           thence
           ,
           nor
           errors
           detected
           ,
           nor
           truth
           evinced
           ,
           (
           there
           's
           nothing
           there
           but
           uncertainty
           and
           darknesse
           )
           and
           consequently
           our
           sins
           cannot
           be
           reproved
           ,
           nor
           duties
           pressed
           from
           the
           Scripture
           for
           the
           same
           reason
           ,
           unlesse
           these
           men
           will
           say
           (
           who
           we
           see
           will
           not
           stick
           at
           small
           matters
           )
           that
           the
           Copists
           or
           Translators
           errors
           did
           happily
           hit
           onely
           upon
           such
           places
           as
           concercerned
           Controversies
           (
           that
           the
           Church
           alone
           might
           rule
           there
           )
           not
           at
           all
           on
           such
           as
           concerne
           duties
           and
           sinnes
           :
           But
           if
           this
           be
           true
           ,
           whence
           come
           those
           high
           Characters
           and
           ample
           Testimonies
           which
           the
           most
           learned
           Papists
           and
           their
           Councels
           have
           given
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           they
           acknowledge
           the
           Scriptures
           or
           Bible
           (
           and
           they
           spake
           of
           that
           which
           we
           have
           )
           to
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           much
           to
           be
           reverenced
           as
           Tradition
           it selfe
           :
           How
           came
           Bellarmine
           to
           say
           of
           those
           Books
           of
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           (
           which
           we
           have
           )
           
             Nibil
             notius
             ,
             nihil
             certius
          
           ,
           &c.
           
             i.
             e.
          
           nothing
           is
           more
           evident
           ,
           nothing
           more
           certain
           then
           that
           they
           are
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           none
           but
           a
           fool
           can
           denie
           
           them
           credit
           ▪
           
             de
             verbo
             Dei
             ,
             lib.
          
           1.
           c.
           2.
           
           Whence
           is
           it
           that
           the
           Papists
           accuse
           the
           Protestants
           of
           slander
           ,
           for
           saying
           they
           exauctorate
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           How
           is
           it
           that
           they
           all
           pretend
           the
           Church
           may
           not
           contradict
           those
           very
           Scriptures
           which
           we
           have
           ?
           In
           my
           opinion
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           was
           wofully
           overseen
           in
           disputing
           with
           the
           Protestants
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           or
           troubling
           themselves
           to
           answer
           the
           Scriptures
           which
           Protestants
           brought
           ,
           for
           Mr
           Rushworth
           hath
           furnished
           them
           with
           one
           Answer
           which
           will
           serve
           for
           an
           universall
           Plaister
           ,
           therefore
           I
           would
           advise
           them
           thus
           to
           Answer
           once
           for
           all
           ,
           when
           a
           Protestant
           argues
           against
           merit
           from
           that
           Text
           ,
           
             When
             you
             have
             done
             all
             that
             you
             can
             say
             you
             are
             unprofitable
             servants
             ,
          
           Luk.
           17.10
           .
           Let
           them
           say
           it
           was
           the
           error
           of
           the
           Copist
           ,
           &
           should
           have
           been
           
             profitable
             servants
          
           :
           So
           when
           it
           is
           made
           a
           Character
           of
           the
           Apostacy
           of
           the
           latter
           times
           
             forbidding
             to
             marry
          
           ,
           1
           Tim.
           4.3
           .
           It
           is
           but
           saying
           ,
           it
           was
           an
           error
           of
           the
           Copist
           that
           put
           forbidding
           instead
           of
           commanding
           ,
           (
           a
           familiar
           mistake
           at
           Rome
           )
           and
           then
           I
           think
           the
           Hereticks
           are
           paid
           home
           :
           And
           so
           when
           Christ
           bids
           the
           people
           
             Search
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ,
           say
           the
           Copist
           left
           out
           the
           word
           not
           ,
           it
           should
           have
           been
           
             Search
             not
          
           ,
           for
           so
           Tradition
           assures
           us
           :
           And
           so
           in
           a
           thousand
           other
           cases
           ,
           I
           need
           no
           more
           then
           give
           the
           hint
           ,
           A
           word
           is
           enough
           to
           the
           wise
           ,
           as
           doubtlesse
           they
           at
           Rome
           are
           in
           their
           generation
           :
           In
           short
           ,
           what
           do
           these
           men
           and
           such
           Arguments
           tend
           to
           but
           debauch
           the
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           depreciate
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           if
           men
           have
           not
           so
           much
           grace
           as
           to
           abhorre
           such
           heathenish
           discourses
           ,
           it
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           the
           Scripture
           as
           insignificant
           a
           VVriting
           as
           the
           most
           contemptible
           Pamphlet
           that
           ever
           the
           VVorld
           was
           pester'd
           with
           .
        
         
           I
           easily
           apprehend
           there
           is
           one
           subterfuge
           ,
           that
           the
           Adversaries
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           will
           think
           to
           make
           an
           escape
           at
           :
           They
           will
           say
           all
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           neither
           is
           
           nor
           would
           be
           any
           thing
           at
           all
           certaine
           ,
           or
           credible
           ,
           or
           clear
           in
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           the
           Sacred
           VVritings
           we
           now
           have
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           which
           from
           Infallible
           Tradition
           receives
           them
           and
           delivers
           them
           to
           us
           :
           But
           I
           Answer
           ,
           1.
           
           Woe
           to
           us
           Christians
           if
           all
           the
           validity
           of
           the
           Scripture
           depended
           upon
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           or
           a
           Councell
           .
           Is
           not
           this
           a
           rare
           piece
           of
           intelligence
           for
           Heathens
           and
           Atheists
           and
           scoffers
           at
           the
           Scripture
           ?
           Are
           not
           these
           men
           worthy
           pillars
           of
           the
           Christian
           cause
           ?
           2.
           
           Tradition
           is
           not
           at
           all
           concerned
           in
           the
           present
           dispute
           nor
           Infallibility
           neither
           :
           For
           suppose
           the
           utmost
           of
           what
           can
           be
           or
           is
           said
           by
           the
           Romanists
           in
           this
           matter
           viz.
           that
           by
           Tradition
           we
           are
           Infallibly
           assured
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           the
           VVord
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           severall
           Books
           reputed
           Canonicall
           by
           them
           are
           indeed
           Canonicall
           ,
           suppose
           I
           say
           we
           should
           take
           all
           this
           for
           granted
           ,
           what
           is
           this
           to
           our
           businesse
           ?
           Tradition
           (
           I
           hope
           )
           doth
           not
           Infallibly
           assure
           them
           that
           the
           Copists
           committed
           no
           errors
           in
           Transcribing
           nor
           the
           Translators
           in
           Translating
           .
           Tradition
           did
           not
           infallibly
           assure
           Sixtus
           5th
           ,
           that
           his
           Translation
           was
           right
           ,
           for
           it
           assured
           his
           Successor
           Clement
           8
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           corrupt
           in
           above
           a
           thousand
           places
           :
           And
           when
           those
           Popes
           put
           forth
           their
           Translations
           it
           sufficiently
           appeares
           and
           they
           confesse
           it
           ,
           they
           were
           not
           guided
           by
           inspiration
           ,
           but
           proceeded
           in
           all
           things
           
             more
             humano
          
           ,
           by
           collation
           of
           Copies
           ,
           advice
           of
           learned
           men
           ,
           as
           I
           mentioned
           before
           out
           of
           the
           Popes
           own
           words
           :
           And
           consequently
           if
           all
           Copies
           be
           so
           corrupt
           that
           we
           can
           have
           no
           certainty
           from
           them
           ,
           no
           more
           could
           the
           Pope
           and
           his
           consultors
           have
           from
           those
           Copies
           they
           used
           ,
           and
           therefore
           are
           lyable
           to
           the
           same
           uncertainties
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           However
           M
           r
           Rushworth
           pleaseth
           himselfe
           in
           this
           Argument
           as
           if
           it
           were
           unanswerable
           ,
           and
           Protestants
           were
           mad
           that
           did
           not
           yield
           to
           it
           ;
           there
           is
           one
           plaine
           
           evidence
           able
           to
           assure
           any
           rationall
           man
           that
           there
           is
           no
           weight
           and
           force
           in
           it
           ,
           because
           ,
           although
           these
           things
           have
           been
           formerly
           and
           frequently
           objected
           against
           the
           Scripture
           (
           for
           M
           r
           Rushworth
           was
           not
           the
           first
           Antiscripturist
           )
           yet
           diverse
           of
           the
           most
           learned
           ,
           and
           discreet
           ,
           and
           resolved
           Doctors
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           (
           who
           doubtlesse
           were
           too
           wise
           to
           let
           slip
           any
           reall
           advantage
           ,
           and
           knew
           very
           well
           how
           much
           their
           cause
           needed
           it
           )
           do
           utterly
           reject
           and
           deny
           it
           ,
           and
           together
           with
           us
           do
           assert
           the
           uncorruptednesse
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           now
           extant
           among
           us
           ,
           as
           I
           before
           proved
           out
           of
           their
           own
           words
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Here
           is
           not
           any
           one
           convincing
           reason
           to
           perswade
           us
           of
           the
           corruption
           of
           the
           Scripture
           in
           substantiall
           things
           :
           All
           that
           M
           r
           Rushworth
           offers
           in
           liew
           of
           those
           solid
           Arguments
           to
           disprove
           the
           Authority
           and
           purity
           of
           our
           Bible
           is
           a
           collection
           of
           probabilities
           (
           which
           witty
           men
           can
           easily
           multiply
           upon
           all
           occasions
           )
           to
           shew
           that
           errours
           have
           been
           frequently
           committed
           in
           Copies
           and
           Translations
           (
           which
           no
           man
           denies
           :
           )
           But
           alas
           how
           farre
           short
           do
           they
           fall
           in
           proofe
           ,
           if
           they
           come
           to
           be
           scanned
           by
           any
           indifferent
           person
           :
           That
           which
           seemes
           to
           threaten
           most
           is
           the
           corruption
           of
           Hereticks
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           told
           of
           the
           Jewes
           at
           Tiberias
           who
           pointed
           the
           Bible
           ,
           when
           enemies
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thereby
           had
           opportunity
           to
           change
           the
           whole
           Text
           ,
           as
           also
           of
           the
           Greek
           Hereticks
           :
           I
           am
           very
           willing
           the
           cause
           should
           be
           decided
           by
           this
           one
           point
           :
           For
           (
           as
           it
           is
           well
           argued
           by
           the
           Assertors
           of
           the
           Integrity
           of
           the
           Hebrew
           Text
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           ,
           such
           as
           Buxtorf
           and
           Glassius
           and
           many
           others
           )
           if
           those
           Jewes
           have
           corrupted
           the
           Hebrew
           Bible
           malitiously
           to
           weaken
           the
           Christian
           cause
           ,
           certainly
           they
           have
           done
           it
           in
           those
           places
           which
           are
           of
           greatest
           importance
           to
           evince
           Christianity
           :
           But
           this
           it
           is
           notoriously
           known
           they
           have
           not
           done
           ,
           since
           most
           of
           the
           convincing
           proofs
           
           of
           Christs
           being
           the
           true
           Messiah
           are
           taken
           out
           of
           that
           very
           Bible
           which
           came
           out
           of
           their
           hands
           :
           And
           for
           the
           Greek
           and
           other
           Hereticks
           ,
           it
           is
           very
           true
           that
           some
           of
           them
           did
           attempt
           the
           corruption
           of
           some
           few
           Texts
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           attempt
           made
           such
           a
           noise
           in
           the
           Christian
           World
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Church
           took
           such
           an
           alarme
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           presently
           discover'd
           and
           abhorr'd
           ,
           and
           they
           severely
           censured
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           even
           Papists
           confesse
           the
           Doctours
           of
           the
           Church
           were
           so
           vigilant
           ,
           that
           there
           could
           not
           be
           any
           wilfull
           and
           materiall
           depravation
           of
           the
           Greek
           Testament
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           for
           the
           neglects
           or
           oversights
           of
           Copists
           .
           The
           Christians
           of
           former
           Ages
           had
           such
           an
           high
           opinion
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           necessity
           and
           transcendent
           excellency
           ,
           that
           they
           kept
           it
           with
           all
           possible
           care
           ,
           such
           exact
           acquaintance
           and
           familiar
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           they
           could
           not
           but
           discover
           the
           least
           considerable
           error
           ,
           such
           conscientious
           strictnesse
           ,
           that
           they
           abhorred
           the
           least
           depravation
           ,
           and
           such
           jealousy
           and
           watchfulnesse
           to
           observe
           and
           secure
           that
           inestimable
           treasure
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           with
           any
           probabi●ity
           be
           imagined
           that
           substantiall
           corruptions
           should
           come
           into
           the
           Texts
           ,
           and
           much
           lesse
           can
           the
           contrary
           position
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           demonstration
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           there
           is
           no
           cogent
           reason
           to
           argue
           the
           Bibles
           corruption
           ,
           so
           there
           are
           sufficient
           evidences
           of
           its
           incorruption
           :
           Some
           I
           have
           now
           mentioned
           ,
           to
           which
           may
           be
           added
           the
           generall
           inconsiderablenesse
           of
           those
           various
           lections
           (
           which
           Popish
           Writers
           triumph
           so
           much
           in
           )
           the
           samenesse
           for
           substance
           in
           all
           the
           citations
           of
           Scripture
           in
           Authors
           of
           diverse
           Ages
           ,
           and
           distant
           places
           and
           severall
           languages
           ,
           the
           acknowledged
           uncorruptednesse
           of
           severall
           other
           Authors
           (
           as
           to
           materiall
           points
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           different
           readings
           )
           which
           yet
           were
           not
           read
           with
           that
           diligence
           and
           observation
           ,
           nor
           received
           with
           
           that
           veneration
           ,
           no●
           kept
           with
           that
           Religion
           ,
           nor
           watched
           with
           that
           jealousy
           ,
           nor
           were
           the
           corruptours
           of
           them
           terrified
           with
           such
           threatnings
           ,
           nor
           mens
           own
           interests
           so
           deeply
           concerned
           in
           the
           conservation
           of
           their
           purity
           ,
           and
           consequently
           were
           farre
           more
           liable
           to
           errors
           or
           violations
           then
           the
           Scripture
           :
           To
           all
           which
           may
           be
           added
           that
           (
           which
           alone
           is
           sufficient
           )
           even
           the
           providence
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           as
           it
           mercifully
           gave
           these
           excellent
           Writings
           for
           mans
           conduct
           to
           eternall
           blisse
           ,
           so
           it
           gives
           us
           just
           ground
           for
           a
           comfortable
           and
           confident
           expectation
           that
           it
           would
           preserve
           them
           to
           our
           use
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           these
           (
           Holy
           VVritings
           )
           to
           see
           corruption
           :
           This
           is
           so
           materiall
           a
           consideration
           even
           in
           the
           judgment
           of
           our
           Adversaries
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           their
           principall
           Argument
           ,
           and
           urged
           by
           them
           with
           greatest
           vehemency
           and
           p●ausibility
           ,
           for
           the
           Churches
           Authority
           and
           Infallibility
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           they
           pretend
           )
           it
           doth
           not
           consist
           with
           the
           providence
           and
           goodnesse
           of
           God
           to
           leave
           his
           Church
           without
           an
           Infallible
           guide
           ;
           so
           that
           both
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           own
           the
           solidity
           of
           the
           principle
           ,
           and
           differ
           onely
           in
           the
           application
           of
           it
           ,
           whilest
           they
           urge
           it
           for
           the
           Infallibility
           of
           the
           Pope
           and
           Councell
           (
           which
           as
           you
           have
           seen
           their
           own
           Authors
           are
           not
           satisfied
           in
           )
           and
           we
           urge
           it
           for
           the
           infallibility
           and
           incorruptibility
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           (
           which
           all
           Protestants
           and
           diverse
           Papists
           assert
           :
           )
        
         
           Thus
           I
           hope
           I
           have
           fully
           satisfied
           that
           first
           Argument
           .
        
         
           The
           other
           Argument
           which
           M
           r
           Rushworth
           suggests
           is
           taken
           from
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Books
           of
           Scripture
           :
           
             If
             a
             law
             were
             to
             be
             given
             in
             Writing
             it
             must
             be
             thus
             ;
             First
             the
             common
             things
             must
             be
             commanded
             ,
             then
             by
             degrees
             they
             must
             descend
             to
             particulars
             ,
             still
             observing
             that
             severall
             matters
             should
             be
             under
             severall
             Chapters
             or
             divisions
             ,
             and
             not
             one
             piece
             here
             ,
             another
             there
             ,
             and
             things
             must
             be
             plaine
             and
             distinct
             :
             From
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             enough
             that
             the
             
             Scripture
             was
             never
             intended
             for
             a
             Law
             or
             Iudge
             of
             Controversies
             ,
             because
             the
             Book
             is
             so
             large
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             things
             mingled
             unappertaining
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             our
             beliefe
             ,
             as
             Historicall
             ,
             Epistolar
             ,
             Mysticall
             ,
             and
             so
             many
             repetitions
             ;
             and
             lastly
             it
             is
             left
             to
             a
             meer
             conjecture
             what
             may
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
          
           :
           Thus
           Rushworth
           Dialog
           .
           2.
           
           Sect.
           2.
           
        
         
           Is
           this
           the
           Mathematicall
           man
           ?
           Is
           this
           the
           rigour
           of
           Mathematicks
           ?
           This
           is
           enough
           to
           make
           a
           man
           forsweare
           the
           study
           of
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           if
           it
           produce
           no
           better
           demonstrations
           :
           We
           poor
           Protestants
           may
           well
           be
           content
           to
           submit
           to
           the
           Lawes
           of
           these
           men
           ,
           for
           you
           see
           they
           give
           Lawes
           to
           God
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           allready
           enacted
           in
           the
           conclave
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           if
           God
           do
           not
           speak
           in
           Mood
           and
           Figure
           he
           shall
           not
           be
           heard
           ,
           and
           that
           if
           he
           put
           forth
           any
           Law-book
           wherein
           he
           doth
           not
           rigorously
           observe
           the
           orders
           and
           methods
           of
           a
           Systeme
           it
           shall
           not
           be
           received
           :
           Believe
           me
           it
           was
           a
           good
           turne
           that
           Mr
           Cowell
           Writ
           his
           
             Institutiones
             Iuris
             Anglicani
          
           ,
           wherein
           he
           reduced
           the
           English
           Lawes
           to
           a
           Method
           ,
           for
           else
           woe
           had
           been
           to
           the
           poor
           Statute-Books
           and
           all
           Records
           of
           our
           Lawes
           ,
           for
           as
           sure
           as
           a
           club
           they
           had
           been
           voted
           to
           be
           no
           Lawes
           ,
           nor
           Judges
           of
           Controversies
           between
           men
           and
           men
           ,
           for
           so
           saith
           our
           Theologicall
           Euclide
           that
           scornes
           to
           speak
           under
           a
           Demonstration
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           how
           much
           more
           large
           a
           book
           they
           make
           then
           the
           Bible
           ,
           and
           how
           many
           things
           are
           mingled
           unappertaining
           to
           the
           substance
           of
           our
           estates
           and
           lives
           &c.
           
           The
           summe
           of
           the
           Argument
           is
           this
           ▪
           The
           Scripture
           was
           not
           intended
           for
           the
           Law
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           so
           large
           ,
           so
           miscellaneous
           ,
           so
           full
           of
           repetitions
           &c.
           
           Shall
           I
           need
           to
           say
           any
           more
           for
           the
           answer
           of
           such
           an
           Argument
           wherein
           there
           is
           nothing
           evident
           ,
           but
           the
           disputers
           confidence
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           credulity
           ,
           and
           the
           desperatenesse
           of
           their
           cause
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           If
           this
           Argument
           hold
           the
           Old
           Testament
           or
           the
           Pentateuch
           was
           no
           Law
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           But
           
           this
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           a
           Law
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           Ergo
           ,
           the
           principle
           is
           false
           from
           which
           such
           a
           conclusion
           is
           deduced
           :
           The
           Major
           I
           prove
           from
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           and
           besides
           he
           particularly
           disputes
           against
           the
           Old
           Testaments
           being
           a
           Law
           :
           The
           Minor
           I
           hope
           I
           shall
           easily
           prove
           :
           Where
           to
           prevent
           equivocation
           or
           mistakes
           ,
           take
           notice
           I
           meddle
           not
           with
           the
           ambiguous
           terme
           of
           JUDGE
           ,
           wee
           are
           now
           disputing
           whether
           it
           were
           a
           Law
           ;
           nor
           do
           I
           meddle
           with
           that
           question
           whether
           it
           be
           a
           Law
           to
           us
           ;
           But
           to
           the
           Jewes
           :
           This
           then
           I
           assert
           that
           the
           Old
           Testament
           (
           notwithstanding
           this
           objection
           )
           was
           a
           Law
           to
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           would
           think
           the
           very
           mention
           of
           the
           proposition
           should
           cut
           off
           all
           necessity
           of
           proof
           :
           It
           is
           so
           absurd
           and
           portentous
           a
           thing
           to
           Christian
           eares
           to
           hear
           so
           evident
           and
           received
           an
           Assertion
           questioned
           ,
           I
           prove
           it
           onely
           by
           this
           Argument
           :
           That
           Book
           by
           which
           both
           people
           and
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Princes
           of
           the
           Jewes
           were
           to
           be
           guided
           and
           ruled
           and
           commanded
           in
           their
           decisions
           ,
           was
           certainly
           a
           Law
           to
           them
           ;
           But
           such
           was
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           1.
           
           For
           the
           people
           it
           is
           plaine
           :
           They
           are
           commanded
           to
           observe
           to
           do
           all
           the
           Words
           of
           this
           Law
           that
           are
           Written
           in
           this
           Book
           ,
           Deut.
           28.58
           .
           And
           Moses
           makes
           bold
           to
           call
           it
           a
           Law-book
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           mixtures
           ,
           repetitions
           ,
           &c.
           and
           a
           curse
           is
           pronounced
           to
           every
           one
           that
           continued
           not
           in
           all
           things
           written
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Law
           to
           do
           them
           ,
           Gal.
           3.10
           .
           and
           for
           the
           guidance
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           those
           Books
           were
           to
           be
           read
           by
           or
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           Deut.
           31.9
           .
           Ios.
           8.35
           .
           Neh.
           8.
           and
           diverse
           other
           places
           :
           2.
           
           For
           the
           Princes
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           evident
           that
           it
           was
           a
           Law
           and
           rule
           to
           them
           ,
           Ios.
           1.8
           .
           
             This
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             shall
             not
             depart
             out
             of
             thy
             mouth
             ,
             but
             thou
             shalt
             meditate
             therein
             day
             and
             night
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             observe
             to
             do
             according
             to
             all
             that
             is
             Written
             therein
          
           :
           And
           Deut.
           17.18
           ,
           19.
           
           
             When
             he
             sitteth
             upon
             the
             Throne
             —
             he
             shall
             Write
             him
             a
             Copy
             of
             this
             Law
             in
             a
             Book
             out
             of
             that
             which
             
             is
             before
             the
             Priests
             the
             Levites
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             read
             therein
             all
             the
             dayes
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             learn
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             —
             to
             keep
             all
             the
             words
             of
             this
             law
             and
             these
             statutes
             to
             do
             them
             .
          
           Thus
           it
           is
           undeniable
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           Law
           both
           to
           Prince
           and
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           sufficient
           to
           overthrow
           the
           whole
           argument
           .
           But
           I
           adde
           3.
           
           It
           was
           a
           law
           to
           the
           Priests
           too
           .
           I
           do
           not
           now
           dispute
           whether
           the
           people
           were
           absolutely
           tyed
           to
           follow
           the
           Priests
           decisions
           ,
           (
           I
           think
           the
           contrary
           hath
           been
           sufficiently
           evidenced
           ,
           )
           but
           my
           present
           assertion
           is
           onely
           this
           ,
           The
           books
           of
           Scripture
           were
           a
           law
           to
           the
           Priests
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           to
           be
           ordered
           and
           regulated
           in
           their
           proceedings
           :
           The
           sentence
           which
           the
           Priests
           were
           to
           pronounce
           ,
           it
           must
           be
           the
           sentence
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           Deut
           ,
           17.11
           .
           and
           the
           Priests
           are
           oft
           censured
           and
           condemned
           for
           neglecting
           or
           transgressing
           the
           Law
           ,
           which
           plainly
           shews
           it
           was
           the
           law
           and
           rule
           of
           their
           proceedings
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           2.
           
           But
           what
           shall
           we
           say
           if
           the
           Papists
           themselves
           deny
           their
           own
           Conclusion
           ,
           which
           here
           they
           indeavour
           
             tanto
             molimine
          
           to
           prove
           ?
           You
           will
           say
           we
           have
           little
           reason
           to
           believe
           those
           that
           do
           not
           believe
           themselves
           ,
           or
           to
           assent
           to
           that
           Conclusion
           which
           they
           deny
           .
           To
           make
           good
           this
           ,
           you
           must
           remember
           ,
           the
           question
           is
           not
           about
           the
           Judge
           ,
           properly
           so
           called
           ,
           but
           about
           the
           Rule
           or
           Law
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           suppose
           the
           Judge
           to
           be
           tyed
           :
           for
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           had
           been
           compiled
           in
           the
           form
           of
           a
           law
           with
           the
           greatest
           exquisitenesse
           ,
           this
           would
           not
           have
           satisfied
           our
           Masters
           the
           Jesuites
           ,
           but
           there
           must
           have
           been
           another
           ,
           and
           that
           a
           living
           Judge
           of
           controversies
           .
           This
           premised
           ,
           I
           thus
           proceed
           :
           Either
           they
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           have
           a
           Law
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           regulate
           all
           their
           Decrees
           and
           decisions
           ,
           or
           they
           have
           none
           :
           if
           they
           say
           ,
           they
           have
           none
           ,
           then
           they
           act
           lawlessly
           and
           arbitrarily
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           found
           Antichrist
           by
           his
           character
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           or
           Lawlesse
           ,
           2
           Thes.
           2.
           but
           if
           they
           say
           ,
           (
           as
           they
           all
           pretend
           and
           professe
           )
           they
           are
           guided
           by
           a
           law
           ,
           then
           I
           enquire
           ,
           what
           that
           law
           is
           ?
           
           Here
           it
           is
           true
           they
           are
           divided
           ,
           while
           some
           make
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           antient
           Church
           and
           Fathers
           their
           law
           ,
           others
           the
           Popes
           Decrees
           ,
           others
           the
           Acts
           of
           Councels
           ,
           but
           all
           of
           them
           pretend
           some
           law
           or
           other
           ,
           and
           which
           opinion
           soever
           of
           their
           Church
           they
           take
           ,
           (
           for
           they
           have
           good
           choice
           ,
           )
           either
           their
           argument
           hath
           no
           force
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           our
           Law
           ,
           or
           it
           equally
           militates
           against
           their
           own
           Laws
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           :
           if
           they
           make
           the
           judgment
           of
           the
           Fathers
           their
           Law
           ,
           are
           not
           they
           lyable
           to
           the
           same
           exceptions
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ;
           of
           largenesse
           ,
           aliene
           mixtures
           ,
           repetitions
           ,
           &
           c
           ?
           And
           the
           like
           may
           be
           said
           of
           Popes
           Decretals
           .
           and
           the
           Acts
           of
           Councels
           ,
           (
           which
           they
           generally
           pretend
           to
           own
           as
           their
           Law
           :
           )
           and
           it
           is
           no
           lesse
           true
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           of
           the
           largenesse
           whereof
           one
           may
           say
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           formerly
           said
           of
           Livy
           ,
           )
           
             Quas
             mea
             non
             totas
             Bibliotheca
             capit
             :
          
           for
           according
           to
           the
           estimate
           which
           a
           learned
           Author
           of
           their
           own
           makes
           ,
           
             (
             Charron
          
           by
           name
           ,
           )
           the
           Scripture
           is
           but
           
             minima
             pars
             veritatis
             revelatae
          
           ,
           the
           least
           part
           of
           revealed
           Truth
           :
           He
           that
           pleaseth
           ,
           may
           see
           good
           store
           of
           them
           collected
           by
           that
           great
           terrour
           of
           the
           Papists
           ,
           Moulin
           ,
           in
           a
           Treatise
           of
           his
           in
           French
           ,
           concerning
           Traditions
           .
           Nay
           (
           to
           put
           all
           out
           of
           doubt
           )
           these
           very
           men
           ,
           that
           argue
           at
           this
           rate
           ,
           though
           they
           do
           not
           acquiesce
           in
           the
           Scripture
           as
           a
           Judge
           ,
           yet
           they
           do
           own
           it
           for
           a
           Law
           :
           they
           confesse
           the
           word
           of
           God
           is
           their
           rule
           and
           law
           ,
           onely
           they
           make
           (
           as
           I
           may
           say
           )
           this
           law
           to
           consist
           of
           two
           Tables
           ,
           the
           written
           and
           the
           unwritten
           Word
           ,
           which
           you
           saw
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           receive
           with
           equal
           piety
           and
           reverence
           .
           Now
           certainly
           they
           that
           subscribe
           to
           this
           (
           as
           the
           Papists
           generally
           do
           ,
           )
           they
           own
           the
           Scripture
           for
           a
           Law
           ,
           though
           not
           for
           a
           compleat
           and
           sufficient
           Law
           :
           nor
           doth
           the
           investing
           of
           Tradition
           with
           the
           quality
           of
           a
           Law
           ,
           devest
           the
           Scripture
           of
           it
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           the
           addition
           of
           new
           Acts
           of
           Parliament
           doth
           derogate
           the
           name
           and
           authority
           of
           a
           Law
           from
           all
           former
           Acts
           and
           
           statutes
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           .
           Much
           more
           might
           be
           said
           to
           shew
           the
           folly
           and
           absurdity
           of
           this
           argument
           ,
           but
           if
           I
           should
           spend
           more
           words
           about
           it
           ,
           I
           should
           both
           question
           my
           own
           ,
           and
           too
           grosly
           distrust
           the
           Readers
           discretion
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           having
           done
           with
           the
           Mathematicks
           ,
           let
           us
           come
           to
           the
           Politicks
           ,
           the
           best
           argument
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           hath
           .
           Politick
           Mr.
           White
           ,
           who
           seeing
           their
           Scripture
           arguments
           in
           the
           suds
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           Fathers
           
             pila
             mi●
             nantia
             pilis
          
           ,
           comes
           in
           to
           succour
           a
           falling
           cause
           with
           Politick
           considerations
           ,
           and
           moral
           conjectures
           ,
           and
           fine-spun
           probabilities
           .
           No
           man
           can
           deny
           that
           it
           was
           politickly
           done
           ,
           when
           they
           saw
           their
           Church
           could
           prove
           nothing
           ,
           to
           assert
           ,
           that
           her
           bare
           saying
           was
           sufficient
           ,
           that
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           present
           Church
           ,
           that
           she
           holds
           nothing
           but
           what
           she
           hath
           received
           from
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           is
           security
           enough
           for
           a
           Christian's
           Faith
           :
           but
           this
           notion
           I
           have
           largely
           examined
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           Mr.
           White
           will
           abate
           something
           of
           his
           confidence
           in
           it
           ;
           therefore
           I
           have
           nothing
           to
           do
           here
           ,
           but
           to
           consider
           what
           he
           alledgeth
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           a
           Rule
           or
           Judge
           of
           controversies
           ,
           and
           (
           excepting
           what
           hath
           been
           before
           discussed
           )
           I
           find
           onely
           one
           argument
           that
           can
           pretend
           to
           merit
           any
           consideration
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           delivered
           by
           him
           
             pro
             more
          
           with
           great
           confidence
           and
           contempt
           of
           his
           Adversaries
           .
           When
           the
           Protestants
           ask
           the
           question
           ,
           as
           well
           they
           may
           ,
           Cannot
           the
           Bible
           make
           it self
           be
           understood
           as
           well
           as
           Plato
           and
           Aristotle
           ?
           (
           a
           question
           which
           all
           the
           wits
           of
           the
           Romane
           Church
           ,
           not
           excluding
           Mr.
           White
           ,
           were
           never
           able
           to
           answer
           ,
           )
           and
           thence
           infer
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           is
           sufficiently
           intelligible
           ,
           and
           able
           to
           decide
           controversies
           :
           Mr.
           
           White
           's
           answer
           and
           argument
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           this
           :
           That
           
             this
             depends
             upon
             a
             most
             false
             supposition
             ,
             viz
             :
             that
             the
             Scripture
             was
             written
             of
             those
             controversies
             which
             now
             are
             :
             whereas
             it
             is
             a
             most
             shameless
             proposition
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             
             were
             written
             of
             the
             controversies
             long
             after
             their
             date
             ,
             sprung
             up
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             :
             beginning
             from
             Genesis
             to
             the
             Apocalypse
             let
             them
             name
             one
             Book
             ,
             whose
             Theme
             is
             any
             now
             controverted
             Point
             between
             Protestants
             and
             Catholicks
             .
          
           Apology
           for
           Tradition
           ,
           fifteenth
           Encounter
           .
           And
           consequently
           the
           Scripture
           is
           no
           fit
           Judge
           for
           our
           controversies
           .
           This
           ,
           you
           must
           know
           ,
           is
           the
           argument
           of
           another
           Mathematical
           Papist
           ,
           who
           cries
           out
           of
           Protestants
           for
           resting
           in
           probabilities
           ,
           yet
           can
           satisfy
           himself
           (
           or
           at
           least
           pretends
           to
           do
           so
           )
           with
           such
           absurd
           and
           improbable
           ratiocinations
           ▪
           O
           the
           power
           of
           prejudice
           or
           interest
           !
           (
           for
           I
           cannot
           tell
           which
           it
           is
           that
           blinds
           such
           men
           as
           Mr.
           White
           .
           )
           Be
           of
           good
           chear
           ,
           Protestants
           ,
           the
           Papists
           are
           upon
           their
           last
           legs
           :
           you
           see
           their
           arguments
           run
           very
           low
           .
        
         
           The
           Answer
           is
           this
           in
           short
           ,
           (
           for
           truly
           it
           needs
           no
           long
           nor
           laborious
           reply
           ,
           how
           much
           soever
           Mr.
           White
           is
           conceited
           of
           it
           .
           )
           It
           is
           not
           a
           most
           shamelesse
           but
           a
           most
           shameful
           proposition
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           Scripture
           is
           unable
           to
           decide
           any
           of
           those
           controversies
           ,
           which
           are
           since
           sprung
           up
           in
           the
           Christian
           world
           .
           Is
           there
           any
           Freshman
           in
           the
           University
           ignorant
           of
           this
           ,
           That
           
             Rectum
             est
             Index
             sui
             &
             obliqui
          
           ;
           that
           the
           assertion
           of
           a
           Truth
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           confutation
           of
           all
           contrary
           errors
           ,
           wheresoever
           or
           whensover
           broached
           :
           I
           may
           say
           to
           Mr.
           White
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           to
           
             Moses
             ,
             Wilt
             thou
             put
             out
             the
             eyes
             of
             these
             men
             ?
          
           Doth
           Mr.
           White
           think
           his
           Readers
           would
           have
           neither
           wit
           nor
           conscience
           ?
           I
           aske
           whether
           those
           passages
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             was
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             was
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             was
             God
             ,
          
           Joh.
           1.1
           .
           
             who
             is
             over
             all
             God
             blessed
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           Rom.
           9.5
           .
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             God
             and
             eternal
             life
             ,
          
           1
           Joh.
           5.20
           .
           
             Before
             Abraham
             was
             I
             am
          
           ,
           Joh.
           8.58
           .
           do
           not
           solidly
           and
           sufficiently
           confute
           the
           late
           sprung
           Socinian
           Heresy
           ,
           and
           prove
           Christ's
           Divinity
           and
           prae-existency
           before
           his
           Incarnation
           ?
           If
           he
           say
           no
           ,
           I
           will
           promise
           him
           hearty
           thanks
           (
           though
           not
           from
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           peradventure
           from
           his
           Vicar
           ,
           
           yet
           )
           from
           all
           the
           Socinians
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           then
           he
           would
           do
           well
           to
           answer
           what
           Placaeus
           ,
           and
           other
           of
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           or
           rather
           (
           as
           a
           demonstration
           of
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Romish
           Church
           )
           what
           Smigl●cius
           and
           others
           of
           his
           Brother
           .
           Romanists
           have
           argued
           from
           those
           places
           ,
           or
           else
           let
           him
           give
           us
           the
           reason
           ,
           why
           his
           Brethren
           should
           play
           the
           knaves
           ,
           and
           own
           and
           urge
           those
           things
           for
           solid
           arguments
           ,
           which
           they
           did
           not
           think
           so
           .
           If
           he
           say
           ,
           yea
           ,
           then
           down
           fals
           all
           this
           goodly
           structure
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           White
           must
           seek
           for
           a
           new
           prop
           to
           their
           declining
           Babel
           ,
           and
           Scripture
           is
           not
           unable
           to
           decide
           controversies
           of
           a
           later
           Date
           .
           Yet
           again
           :
           I
           will
           prove
           Jesus
           Christ
           was
           not
           of
           Mr.
           
           White
           's
           mind
           ,
           for
           he
           thought
           Scripture
           (
           yea
           even
           such
           parts
           of
           Scripture
           as
           were
           not
           written
           upon
           those
           Themes
           or
           controversies
           ,
           nor
           designed
           against
           those
           errors
           )
           able
           to
           decide
           supervening
           controversies
           .
           Thus
           he
           confutes
           the
           Pharisaical
           opinion
           about
           Divorce
           ,
           from
           a
           Text
           well
           nigh
           as
           old
           as
           the
           Creation
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           even
           the
           institution
           of
           marriage
           ,
           Math.
           19.4
           ,
           5
           ,
           6.
           
           So
           he
           confutes
           the
           error
           of
           the
           Sadduces
           against
           the
           resurrection
           ,
           from
           a
           Scripture
           long
           before
           delivered
           ,
           (
           and
           such
           an
           one
           too
           as
           seemed
           to
           have
           no
           respect
           at
           all
           to
           such
           an
           Heresy
           )
           Mat.
           22.29
           ,
           30
           ,
           31
           ,
           32.
           
           May
           it
           please
           this
           worthy
           Gentleman
           to
           give
           us
           leave
           without
           offence
           to
           prefer
           our
           Saviours
           opinion
           before
           his
           .
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           spend
           time
           in
           confuting
           so
           sensless
           a
           cavil
           ,
           (
           but
           that
           the
           reputation
           of
           an
           Author
           sometimes
           makes
           Non-sence
           passe
           for
           an
           Argument
           )
           I
           need
           onely
           advise
           the
           Reader
           to
           read
           over
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           he
           have
           either
           reason
           or
           conscience
           )
           it
           is
           impossible
           he
           should
           be
           of
           Mr.
           
           White
           's
           mind
           .
           Did
           not
           the
           Apostles
           decide
           that
           controversie
           Act.
           15.
           from
           antient
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           from
           such
           places
           as
           seem
           as
           irrelative
           to
           the
           matter
           debated
           ,
           as
           any
           which
           are
           urged
           by
           any
           considerable
           Protestant
           against
           the
           Popish
           errors
           ?
           And
           why
           then
           may
           not
           we
           tread
           in
           their
           steps
           ?
           why
           may
           not
           a
           
           Protestant
           as
           well
           confute
           the
           opinion
           of
           Justification
           by
           works
           (
           in
           the
           Popish
           sense
           )
           from
           that
           Scripture
           we
           conclude
           we
           are
           justified
           by
           Faith
           without
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           S.
           Paul
           might
           and
           did
           confute
           the
           same
           doctrine
           (
           when
           held
           by
           the
           Jews
           )
           from
           that
           passage
           of
           Davids
           ,
           
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             whose
             iniquities
             are
             forgiven
             ,
          
           Rom.
           4
           ?
           If
           these
           words
           long
           before
           delivered
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             worship
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             and
             him
             onely
             shalt
             thou
             serve
             ,
             Deut.
          
           6.13
           .
           were
           sufficient
           to
           decide
           the
           controversy
           between
           Christ
           and
           the
           Devil
           ,
           to
           confute
           the
           opinion
           of
           Devil-worship
           ,
           why
           may
           not
           the
           same
           words
           as
           urged
           by
           Christ
           be
           as
           sufficient
           to
           decide
           the
           controversy
           between
           the
           Papists
           and
           us
           ,
           to
           confute
           the
           opinion
           of
           Image-worship
           ?
           But
           I
           am
           not
           at
           leisure
           to
           transcribe
           all
           the
           New
           Testament
           .
           I
           cannot
           think
           of
           Mr.
           White
           (
           as
           it
           is
           said
           of
           many
           Popish
           Doctors
           ,
           )
           that
           he
           never
           read
           over
           the
           Bible
           ,
           but
           I
           would
           desire
           him
           once
           more
           to
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           put
           on
           his
           Spectacles
           ,
           and
           then
           tell
           me
           if
           he
           be
           still
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           .
           If
           this
           will
           not
           do
           ,
           let
           him
           reflect
           upon
           the
           Fathers
           ,
           whether
           it
           was
           not
           the
           universal
           practice
           of
           the
           Fathers
           to
           confute
           later
           Heresies
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           :
           this
           they
           did
           either
           pertinently
           or
           solidly
           ,
           (
           and
           then
           it
           may
           be
           done
           still
           ,
           )
           or
           impertinently
           and
           fallaciously
           ,
           (
           and
           then
           Mr.
           White
           makes
           them
           meer
           Juglers
           .
           )
           In
           a
           word
           ,
           as
           upon
           supposition
           that
           Aristotle
           was
           authentick
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           it
           were
           no
           hard
           matter
           out
           of
           him
           to
           confute
           all
           the
           new
           opinions
           of
           the
           Modern
           Philosophers
           .
           So
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           confessedly
           such
           ,
           it
           may
           suffice
           for
           the
           confutation
           of
           later
           Heresies
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           all
           this
           will
           not
           serve
           turn
           ,
           it
           is
           (
           to
           use
           his
           own
           words
           )
           a
           
             shameless
             proposition
          
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           Scripture
           doth
           not
           speak
           of
           the
           matters
           now
           in
           controversy
           between
           us
           and
           the
           Papists
           ;
           and
           whoever
           asserts
           it
           ,
           either
           understands
           not
           what
           he
           saith
           ,
           or
           must
           be
           presumed
           never
           to
           have
           read
           any
           of
           our
           Protestant
           Controvertists
           ,
           who
           have
           fully
           confuted
           all
           the
           Popish
           errors
           and
           heresies
           
           from
           express
           Scriptures
           ,
           or
           (
           which
           is
           all
           one
           )
           from
           genuine
           consequences
           evidently
           deduced
           from
           them
           .
           Nor
           doth
           it
           matter
           at
           all
           to
           say
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           treats
           not
           of
           the
           controversies
           at
           large
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           by
           all
           acknowledged
           ,
           that
           every
           part
           and
           parcel
           of
           Scripture
           is
           Canonical
           and
           Authentical
           ,
           and
           the
           Papists
           make
           this
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           Divinity
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           Conciliary
           Decrees
           :
           That
           these
           are
           Divine
           in
           the
           main
           Conclusion
           ,
           but
           not
           in
           the
           premises
           or
           mediums
           ,
           but
           the
           Scripture
           they
           say
           is
           Divine
           in
           all
           ,
           every
           verse
           ,
           every
           word
           being
           Divine
           ;
           and
           consequently
           if
           but
           one
           verse
           of
           Scripture
           speak
           against
           an
           error
           ,
           it
           doth
           as
           solidly
           (
           though
           not
           so
           fully
           )
           confute
           that
           error
           ,
           as
           if
           a
           whole
           Book
           were
           written
           against
           it
           .
           For
           instance
           :
           that
           Text
           ,
           
             This
             is
             the
             true
             God
          
           ,
           if
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           words
           be
           agreed
           ,
           (
           and
           if
           they
           be
           not
           ,
           it
           would
           do
           nothing
           ,
           though
           an
           whole
           Epistle
           were
           written
           about
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           far
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           )
           doth
           as
           substantially
           confute
           the
           Socinian
           Heresy
           in
           that
           point
           ,
           as
           a
           larger
           Discourse
           upon
           it
           would
           do
           ;
           and
           therefore
           Mr.
           
           White
           's
           argument
           is
           empty
           and
           inffectual
           ,
           and
           must
           go
           after
           its
           fellows
           .
           And
           so
           all
           their
           arguments
           (
           of
           any
           note
           )
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           being
           Rule
           or
           Judge
           of
           controversies
           are
           I
           hope
           sufficiently
           answered
           ,
           and
           the
           Protestant
           doctrine
           or
           Truth
           of
           Christ
           ,
           viz.
           The
           Scripture
           is
           a
           sufficient
           rule
           or
           judge
           of
           controversies
           ,
           stands-like
           a
           Rock
           ,
           at
           which
           their
           Waves
           are
           dashed
           in
           pieces
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           should
           come
           to
           the
           other
           part
           ,
           by
           positive
           Scriptures
           and
           arguments
           to
           prove
           the
           Scriptures
           authority
           and
           sufficiency
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           fully
           done
           by
           many
           learned
           pens
           ;
           onely
           because
           our
           principal
           arguments
           for
           it
           are
           assaulted
           by
           the
           Adversaries
           I
           now
           have
           to
           do
           with
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           consider
           their
           pretensions
           against
           the
           evidence
           of
           those
           places
           alledged
           by
           us
           in
           defence
           of
           the
           authority
           and
           sufficiency
           of
           their
           Scriptures
           ,
           for
           I
           am
           forced
           by
           them
           (
           against
           my
           own
           desire
           and
           inclination
           )
           to
           confound
           
           found
           these
           two
           heads
           ,
           and
           treat
           of
           them
           together
           .
           I
           know
           there
           are
           several
           Texts
           rightly
           urged
           by
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           vainly
           cavilled
           by
           the
           Papists
           :
           but
           because
           the
           handling
           of
           this
           point
           was
           not
           my
           first
           nor
           is
           my
           main
           design
           at
           present
           ,
           and
           one
           solid
           argument
           or
           convincing
           Scripture
           is
           as
           good
           as
           a
           thousand
           ,
           and
           both
           parties
           are
           upon
           the
           matter
           willing
           their
           cause
           should
           stand
           or
           fall
           by
           the
           verdict
           of
           one
           place
           ,
           as
           it
           doth
           ,
           or
           doth
           not
           convincingly
           prove
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           because
           above
           all
           places
           the
           Romanists
           most
           eagerly
           combate
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           therefore
           more
           largely
           insist
           upon
           it
           ,
           and
           clear
           up
           the
           force
           and
           evidence
           of
           it
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           clouds
           they
           cast
           before
           it
           .
        
         
           The
           place
           is
           2
           Tim.
           3.15
           ,
           16.
           
           
             From
             a
             child
             thou
             hast
             known
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             which
             are
             able
             to
             make
             thee
             wise
             unto
             Salvation
             through
             faith
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             .
             All
             Scripture
             is
             given
             by
             inspiration
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             profitable
             for
             doctrine
             ,
             for
             reproof
             ,
             for
             correction
             ,
             for
             instruction
             in
             righteousness
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             of
             God
             may
             be
             perfect
             ,
             throughly
             furnished
             to
             all
             good
             works
             .
          
        
         
           To
           ingenuous
           and
           dis-interested
           persons
           the
           very
           reading
           of
           these
           words
           is
           a
           sufficient
           confutation
           of
           the
           Popish
           opinion
           :
           but
           that
           you
           may
           see
           the
           Romanists
           have
           (
           if
           no
           conscience
           ,
           yet
           )
           some
           wit
           ,
           they
           are
           able
           to
           darken
           the
           clearest
           Texts
           ,
           and
           to
           perplex
           what
           they
           cannot
           answer
           .
           Our
           arguments
           from
           this
           place
           are
           plain
           and
           cogent
           .
           1.
           
           That
           which
           can
           make
           a
           man
           wise
           unto
           Salvation
           is
           sufficient
           for
           Salvation
           .
           2.
           
           That
           which
           is
           sufficient
           for
           the
           conferring
           of
           all
           those
           things
           which
           are
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           for
           salvation
           :
           but
           so
           is
           the
           Scripture
           .
           For
           there
           are
           but
           two
           things
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           viz.
           knowledg
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           practice
           of
           righteousness
           and
           holiness
           .
           :
           and
           for
           both
           these
           the
           Scripture
           is
           said
           to
           be
           sufficient
           .
           3.
           
           That
           which
           is
           sufficient
           for
           a
           man
           of
           God
           or
           Minister
           ,
           is
           much
           more
           sufficient
           for
           a
           private
           
           Christian
           :
           but
           so
           is
           the
           Scripture
           :
           Ergo.
           
        
         
           But
           let
           us
           see
           what
           our
           Adversaries
           pretend
           against
           this
           evident
           place
           :
           Excep
           .
           1
           
             It
             is
             able
             indeed
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             through
             faith
             ,
             E.
             it
             is
             not
             of
             it self
             sufficient
             ,
          
           saith
           our
           Captain
           .
           
             It
             speaks
             not
             of
             making
             Timothy
             a
             Christian
             by
             the
             Bible
             ,
             (
             since
             it
             supposeth
             Timothy's
             being
             already
             made
             a
             Christian
             by
             Paul's
             institutions
          
           vivâ
           voce
           )
           
             but
             it
             speaks
             of
             the
             perfecting
             of
             his
             faith
             ,
             not
             the
             first
             choice
             of
             it
             :
             and
             this
             faith
             is
             a
             belief
             of
             Christian
             verities
             delivered
             by
             Oral
             Tradition
          
           ;
           saith
           Mr.
           Cressy
           sect
           .
           2.
           cap.
           6.
           
           And
           consonantly
           to
           him
           Mr.
           White
           thus
           glosseth
           upon
           the
           place
           :
           
             The
             Scriptures
             will
             contribute
             to
             thy
             salvation
             ,
             so
             that
             thou
             understand
             them
             according
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             orally
             delivered
             unto
             thee
             .
          
           Apology
           for
           Tradition
           ,
           Sixteenth
           Encounter
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           The
           necessity
           of
           Faith
           is
           no
           argument
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           insufficiency
           .
           The
           Scripture
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           i.
           e.
           
             in
             genere
             objecti
          
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           object
           ,
           or
           doctrine
           ,
           or
           revelation
           ,
           and
           yet
           Faith
           is
           necessary
           
             in
             genere
             instrumenti
          
           ,
           as
           an
           instrument
           ,
           (
           for
           it
           is
           plain
           enough
           ,
           the
           faith
           he
           speaks
           of
           is
           the
           grace
           ,
           not
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Faith.
           )
           By
           this
           argument
           Scripture
           and
           Tradition
           together
           were
           no
           perfect
           rule
           ,
           for
           both
           will
           not
           make
           a
           man
           wise
           unto
           salvation
           otherwise
           then
           through
           faith
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           2.
           
           It
           is
           falsly
           supposed
           ,
           and
           can
           never
           be
           proved
           ,
           That
           the
           Faith
           here
           spoken
           of
           is
           the
           
             fides
             quae
             creditur
          
           ,
           or
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Faith
           ,
           not
           
             fides
             quâ
             creditur
          
           ,
           or
           the
           grace
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           Faith
           are
           here
           intended
           Christian
           Verities
           ,
           delivered
           by
           Oral
           Tradition
           from
           St.
           Paul
           ,
           or
           the
           other
           Apostles
           :
           and
           this
           Supposition
           is
           the
           Basis
           of
           their
           Answer
           .
           The
           contrary
           sufficiently
           appears
           from
           diverse
           considerations
           .
           1.
           
           This
           contradicts
           the
           Apostles
           scope
           ,
           which
           apparently
           is
           to
           commend
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           able
           to
           make
           wise
           to
           Salvation
           &c.
           
           But
           this
           were
           no
           commendation
           at
           all
           to
           say
           ,
           they
           together
           with
           such
           Christian
           verities
           are
           sufficient
           for
           salvation
           :
           for
           according
           to
           
           this
           argument
           it
           might
           be
           said
           of
           any
           one
           verse
           in
           all
           the
           Old
           Testament
           ,
           what
           is
           here
           said
           of
           all
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           viz.
           That
           that
           Verse
           together
           with
           Faith
           ,
           i.
           e.
           with
           the
           Christian
           verities
           delivered
           by
           Oral
           Tradition
           ,
           is
           sufficient
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           no
           Papist
           will
           deny
           :
           and
           therefore
           that
           Answer
           is
           absurd
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Timothy's
           faith
           here
           supposed
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           same
           kind
           with
           the
           Faith
           of
           his
           Mother
           and
           Grandmother
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           1.5
           .
           
             When
             I
             call
             to
             remembrance
             the
             unfeigned
             faith
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             ,
             which
             dwelt
             first
             in
             thy
             Grandmother
             Lois
             ,
             and
             thy
             mother
             Eunice
             .
          
           Was
           the
           faith
           of
           his
           Grandmother
           too
           the
           Christian
           Verities
           delivered
           by
           Oral
           Tradition
           from
           the
           Apostles
           after
           she
           was
           dead
           ?
        
         
           3.
           
           It
           is
           not
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             able
             —
             with
             the
             faith
             ,
          
           but
           
             through
             the
             faith
          
           ;
           not
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           but
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           which
           plainly
           shews
           ,
           that
           this
           Faith
           is
           not
           another
           object
           distinct
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           an
           instrument
           to
           apply
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           especially
           if
           we
           consider
           a
           parallel
           place
           ,
           Heb.
           4.2
           .
           
             The
             word
             preached
             did
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             not
             being
             mixed
             with
             faith
             ,
          
           i
           e.
           with
           the
           grace
           of
           Faith
           :
           for
           none
           can
           be
           so
           senselesse
           ,
           as
           to
           think
           they
           were
           damned
           for
           want
           of
           oral
           Tradition
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Faith
           here
           spoken
           of
           is
           together
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           sufficient
           for
           salvation
           :
           and
           so
           is
           the
           grace
           of
           faith
           :
           But
           the
           Dogmatical
           belief
           of
           Christian
           Verities
           deliver'd
           by
           Tradition
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           not
           sufficient
           for
           Salvation
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           confesse
           :
           E.
           the
           grace
           of
           Faith
           is
           the
           thing
           here
           spoken
           of
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Faith
           here
           spoken
           of
           is
           a
           thing
           distinct
           and
           totally
           differing
           from
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           coincident
           with
           them
           .
           But
           the
           Christian
           Verities
           or
           Traditions
           delivered
           by
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           things
           so
           different
           ,
           but
           coincident
           with
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           evidently
           appears
           from
           Act.
           26.22
           .
           where
           S.
           Paul
           
             in
             terminis
          
           professeth
           ,
           
             he
             said
          
           (
           preached
           )
           
             none
             other
             things
             ,
             then
             those
             which
             the
             Prophets
             
             and
             Moses
             did
             say
             should
             come
             .
          
           But
           I
           would
           have
           you
           to
           wit
           ,
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           know
           what
           Paul
           preached
           better
           then
           himself
           :
           a
           plain
           evidence
           of
           their
           Infallibility
           .
        
         
           Exc.
           2.
           
           
             By
             this
             argument
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
          
           (
           for
           of
           them
           he
           speaks
           )
           
             are
             sufficient
             for
             salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             not
             necessary
             .
          
           So
           the
           Captain
           p.
           29.
           and
           Cressy
           
             ubi
             suprà
          
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           It
           is
           very
           true
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           the
           Old
           Testament
           were
           in
           those
           times
           sufficient
           for
           salvation
           :
           This
           appears
           from
           the
           place
           now
           cited
           ,
           Act.
           26.22
           .
           compared
           with
           Act.
           20.27
           .
           where
           S.
           Paul
           saith
           ,
           
             he
             delivered
             the
             whole
             counsel
             of
             God
          
           Hence
           I
           argue
           :
           The
           whole
           counsel
           of
           God
           was
           delivered
           by
           S.
           Paul
           ,
           and
           is
           sufficient
           for
           salvation
           :
           but
           all
           that
           S.
           Paul
           delivered
           was
           in
           Moses
           and
           in
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           Act.
           26.22
           .
           If
           the
           Old
           Testament
           was
           deficient
           in
           any
           doctrine
           ,
           it
           was
           that
           which
           the
           New
           Testament
           seems
           to
           supply
           ,
           viz.
           the
           doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Old
           Testament
           was
           sufficient
           to
           teach
           Christ
           ;
           for
           it
           did
           both
           instruct
           men
           about
           the
           Person
           ,
           and
           Office
           ,
           and
           work
           of
           the
           Messias
           ,
           (
           as
           our
           Divines
           do
           abundantly
           prove
           against
           the
           Jews
           ,
           to
           whom
           I
           refer
           the
           Reader
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           it
           )
           and
           also
           did
           sufficiently
           prove
           that
           Jesus
           was
           the
           Christ
           ,
           as
           appears
           undeniably
           from
           Act.
           18.28
           .
           and
           consequently
           there
           was
           no
           defect
           ,
           but
           a
           sufficiency
           (
           for
           that
           time
           and
           condition
           of
           affairs
           )
           even
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           in
           things
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           .
        
         
           A
           Third
           Exception
           they
           take
           against
           our
           argument
           from
           this
           place
           is
           ,
           
             That
             it
             speaks
             onely
             of
             perfection
             after
             faith
             ,
             but
             here
             is
             no
             question
             about
             the
             first
             choice
             of
             faith
             ,
             much
             lesse
             is
             there
             any
             mention
             of
             convincing
          
           in
           foro
           contentioso
           )
           
             about
             which
             is
             all
             our
             controversy
             .
          
           Thus
           Mr.
           
           White
           's
           Apology
           for
           Tradition
           ,
           16.
           
           Encounter
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           Since
           then
           all
           our
           controversy
           is
           about
           that
           ,
           whether
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           so
           convincing
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           worth
           our
           while
           to
           examine
           the
           point
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           not
           my
           desire
           to
           catch
           
           at
           little
           advantages
           ,
           but
           to
           attaque
           the
           Aversary
           in
           his
           strongest
           Fort.
           
        
         
           But
           before
           I
           come
           to
           the
           proof
           ,
           let
           us
           inquire
           into
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Phrase
           ,
           What
           it
           is
           for
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           convincing
           
             in
             foro
             contentioso
          
           ,
           i.
           e.
           in
           way
           of
           disputation
           .
           I
           take
           it
           for
           granted
           ,
           he
           is
           not
           so
           absurd
           as
           to
           expect
           that
           the
           scripture
           should
           be
           so
           convincing
           ,
           as
           actually
           to
           convince
           ,
           and
           satisfy
           ,
           and
           silence
           the
           most
           importunate
           and
           unreasonable
           Caviller
           .
           In
           that
           sense
           the
           clearest
           demonstration
           in
           the
           Mathematicks
           is
           not
           convincing
           :
           but
           without
           doubt
           Mr.
           White
           takes
           his
           Apology
           ,
           and
           so
           his
           Treatise
           
             de
             fide
          
           ,
           and
           Mr.
           Rushworths
           Dialogues
           to
           be
           convincing
           Discourses
           ,
           because
           though
           they
           do
           not
           actually
           convince
           the
           stubborn
           Hereticks
           ,
           yet
           they
           are
           
             apta
             nata
          
           to
           convince
           them
           ,
           there
           is
           so
           much
           evidence
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           may
           and
           ought
           to
           satisfy
           any
           understanding
           ,
           unconcerned
           ,
           inquisitive
           ,
           and
           prudent
           adversary
           :
           and
           in
           this
           sense
           I
           do
           assert
           ,
           that
           the
           scriptures
           are
           convin●ing
           
             in
             f●ro
             contentioso
          
           ,
           (
           which
           is
           the
           great
           thing
           Mr.
           White
           sticks
           at
           :
           )
           I
           prove
           it
           thus
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           scriptures
           make
           a
           man
           of
           God
           ,
           i.e.
           the
           Minister
           (
           as
           they
           acknowledg
           )
           perfect
           ,
           and
           throughly
           furnished
           to
           every
           work
           :
           but
           this
           is
           one
           of
           his
           chief
           works
           ,
           to
           convince
           Gain-sayers
           Ti●
           .
           1.9
           .
           Ergo
           scripture
           furnisheth
           him
           with
           convincing
           arguments
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Scripture
           is
           here
           expressely
           said
           to
           be
           profitable
           among
           other
           things
           for
           Conviction
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           first
           
             for
             doctrine
          
           ,
           i.e.
           for
           the
           confirmation
           of
           Truths
           ,
           then
           
             for
             conviction
          
           ,
           (
           for
           so
           the
           Greek
           word
           more
           properly
           signifies
           then
           
             for
             reproof
          
           ,
           which
           is
           mentioned
           in
           the
           next
           particular
           ,
           
             for
             correction
          
           )
           or
           for
           resutation
           of
           errors
           .
           But
           surely
           Scripture
           were
           not
           profitable
           for
           conviction
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           insufficient
           to
           attain
           that
           end
           ,
           and
           be
           unconvincing
           :
           nay
           more
           ,
           Scripture
           is
           not
           profitable
           for
           doctrine
           ,
           if
           it
           onely
           beget
           conjectures
           and
           opinions
           ,
           and
           doth
           not
           give
           
           solid
           and
           satisfying
           evidence
           of
           its
           doctrines
           :
           and
           if
           it
           do
           evidently
           assert
           or
           prove
           a
           Truth
           ,
           it
           must
           by
           consequence
           as
           evidently
           convince
           and
           consute
           the
           contrary
           error
           .
           For
           example
           :
           if
           any
           Scripture
           positively
           assert
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           true
           God
           ,
           and
           equal
           with
           the
           Father
           ,
           (
           as
           
             de
             facto
          
           it
           doth
           ,
           )
           doth
           not
           the
           same
           Scripture
           sufficiently
           convince
           even
           
             in
             foro
             contentioso
          
           the
           Socinian
           Hereticks
           ,
           who
           make
           Christ
           but
           a
           Creature
           ,
           and
           inferior
           to
           the
           Father
           ?
           Neither
           let
           him
           tell
           me
           of
           their
           cavils
           against
           such
           places
           ,
           for
           so
           Anaxagoras
           did
           cavill
           against
           those
           that
           said
           Snow
           was
           white
           ,
           (
           and
           gave
           a
           reason
           for
           it
           ,
           saith
           Tully
           ,
           because
           the
           water
           of
           which
           it
           had
           its
           rise
           was
           black
           ,
           )
           yet
           no
           man
           I
           think
           will
           deny
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           convincing
           evidence
           (
           even
           in
           
             foro
             contentioso
          
           )
           of
           its
           whitenesse
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Scripture
           was
           convincing
           formerly
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           so
           still
           ,
           (
           for
           I
           do
           not
           know
           that
           it
           hath
           lost
           any
           of
           its
           vertue
           .
           )
           Christ
           proved
           himself
           to
           be
           the
           Messias
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           sundry
           places
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           Mr.
           White
           will
           not
           deny
           ,
           that
           all
           Christ's
           arguments
           were
           convincing
           .
           So
           Christ
           proves
           his
           Lordship
           and
           Divinity
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           convincingly
           ,
           (
           for
           his
           Adversaries
           were
           not
           able
           to
           answer
           him
           a
           word
           ,
           )
           out
           of
           the
           Psalmes
           .
           Read
           Mat.
           22.42
           .
           &c.
           When
           Peter
           and
           Paul
           disputed
           against
           the
           Jewes
           out
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           proved
           (
           as
           they
           did
           )
           out
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           whom
           they
           crucified
           was
           Lord
           and
           Christ
           ;
           I
           would
           know
           ,
           whether
           their
           scripture-proofs
           were
           solid
           and
           convincing
           ,
           or
           no
           :
           if
           they
           deny
           it
           ,
           they
           make
           the
           Apostles
           deceivers
           ,
           and
           wresters
           of
           the
           scriptures
           ;
           if
           they
           affirm
           ,
           then
           scripture
           is
           convincing
           .
           Once
           more
           :
           we
           read
           Act.
           18.28
           .
           of
           Apollos
           ,
           that
           he
           mightily
           convinced
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           shewing
           by
           the
           scriptures
           that
           Jesus
           was
           the
           Christ.
           I
           am
           ashamed
           to
           mention
           more
           arguments
           in
           so
           clear
           a
           cause
           :
           and
           yet
           we
           must
           believe
           these
           men
           against
           our
           senses
           ,
           and
           reason
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           that
           the
           scriptures
           are
           not
           able
           to
           convince
           
           men
           
             in
             foro
             contentioso
          
           ;
           and
           Mr.
           VVhite
           (
           who
           sometimes
           writes
           as
           if
           he
           believed
           an
           everlasting
           state
           )
           dares
           hazard
           it
           upon
           such
           false
           and
           frivolous
           suppositions
           .
        
         
           Excep
           .
           4.
           
           
             This
             word
             (
             All
             Scripture
             )
             must
             signify
             either
             every
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             the
             Original
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ought
             to
             be
             rendred
             ,
             (
             and
             then
             all
             Scripture
             save
             one
             Book
             is
             uselesse
             ,
             )
             or
             all
             the
             Scriptures
             that
             ever
             were
             ,
             (
             and
             then
             we
             have
             them
             not
             ,
             )
             or
             all
             that
             were
             then
             written
             ,
             (
             and
             then
             all
             since
             written
             are
             superfluous
             ,
             )
             or
             all
             that
             we
             now
             have
             .
          
           Epist.
           pag.
           29.30
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           The
           Text
           speaks
           not
           of
           every
           scripture
           ,
           but
           of
           all
           the
           scriptures
           that
           then
           were
           .
           As
           for
           the
           word
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           two
           things
           are
           evident
           enough
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           That
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           collectively
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           the
           word
           will
           warrant
           it
           .
           I
           see
           the
           Captain
           is
           grown
           a
           Graecian
           ,
           therefore
           I
           shall
           desire
           him
           to
           look
           onely
           into
           two
           places
           which
           his
           masters
           the
           Rhemists
           intepret
           collectivè
           ,
           not
           distributivè
           :
           Mat.
           8.32
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             whole
             herd
          
           ,
           not
           
             every
             herd
          
           ,
           and
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           
             the
             whole
             city
          
           ,
           v.
           34.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           That
           it
           must
           be
           so
           taken
           here
           ,
           our
           Adversaries
           being
           judges
           :
           for
           else
           this
           confessed
           inconvenience
           will
           follow
           ,
           That
           any
           one
           verse
           of
           the
           Scripture
           is
           profitable
           and
           sufficient
           to
           all
           these
           purposes
           :
           nor
           doth
           it
           at
           all
           follow
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           rest
           are
           superfluous
           ,
           because
           not
           precisely
           necessary
           .
           The
           Pentateuch
           alone
           was
           a
           sufficient
           law
           for
           the
           Jewes
           ,
           yet
           none
           will
           say
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           Prophets
           concerning
           the
           explication
           or
           application
           of
           that
           Law
           were
           superfluous
           .
        
         
           Excep
           ,
           5.
           
           
             He
             sayes
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             sufficient
             ,
             but
             onely
             profitable
             .
          
           Cressy
           .
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           He
           saith
           they
           are
           profitable
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             for
             every
             good
             work
          
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           so
           ,
           is
           undoubtedly
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           He
           saith
           they
           are
           profitable
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           to
           make
           one
           wise
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           I
           think
           that
           is
           sufficient
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           they
           are
           profitable
           to
           the
           producing
           of
           all
           things
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           which
           are
           acknowledged
           to
           be
           onely
           two
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           profitable
           to
           both
           of
           them
           :
           1
           for
           doctrine
           ,
           i.
           the
           demonstration
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           2.
           for
           conviction
           or
           reproof
           ,
           i.e.
           the
           consutation
           of
           errors
           :
           3.
           for
           correction
           ,
           i.e.
           the
           reproof
           of
           sins
           :
           4.
           for
           instruction
           in
           righteousnesse
           ,
           or
           the
           discovery
           of
           Duties
           .
           And
           what
           is
           thus
           every
           way
           profitable
           ,
           cannot
           with
           any
           colour
           be
           charged
           with
           insufficiency
           .
        
         
           Excep
           .
           6.
           
           
             It
             is
             a
             clear
             case
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             speaks
             of
             the
             benefit
             of
             Scripture
             ▪
             when
             explicated
             and
             applyed
             by
             a
             Preacher
             .
          
        
         
           Ans.
           1.
           
           By
           this
           argument
           all
           these
           high
           and
           various
           elogiums
           ,
           which
           are
           here
           so
           emphatically
           given
           to
           
             all
             the
             Scripture
          
           ,
           do
           as
           truly
           belong
           to
           any
           one
           verse
           of
           Scripture
           .
           By
           this
           ,
           those
           two
           words
           ,
           
             Dic
             Ecclesiae
          
           ,
           Tell
           the
           Church
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           make
           one
           wise
           to
           salvation
           ,
           and
           furnished
           to
           every
           good
           work
           &c.
           for
           so
           they
           are
           or
           may
           be
           (
           through
           God's
           blessing
           )
           if
           explicated
           and
           applied
           by
           an
           able
           preacher
           .
           So
           those
           words
           ,
           
             Abraham
             beg
             at
             Isa
             ac
          
           ,
           are
           able
           to
           all
           these
           mentioned
           purposes
           ,
           viz.
           if
           explicated
           and
           applyed
           .
           So
           you
           see
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           is
           grown
           superlatively
           orthodox
           ,
           for
           they
           who
           ere
           while
           would
           not
           allow
           all
           the
           Scripture
           to
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           are
           now
           so
           abundantly
           satisfied
           in
           the
           point
           ,
           that
           they
           allow
           any
           one
           verse
           in
           the
           Bible
           (
           not
           excluding
           ,
           
             Tobit
             went
             ,
             and
             his
             dog
             followed
             him
          
           )
           to
           be
           sufficient
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           may
           suffice
           for
           the
           vindication
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           wherein
           I
           have
           been
           the
           larger
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           most
           plain
           and
           impregnable
           to
           our
           purpose
           ;
           and
           sufficient
           of
           it self
           to
           decide
           the
           whole
           controversy
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           concern
           my selfe
           ,
           or
           trouble
           the
           Reader
           with
           the
           vindication
           of
           other
           Texts
           to
           the
           same
           purpose
           ,
           (
           which
           are
           many
           ,
           and
           considerable
           ,
           and
           with
           great
           facility
           defensible
           against
           all
           the
           Romish
           assaults
           ,
           )
           because
           to
           him
           that
           submits
           to
           the
           authority
           and
           self-evidencing
           light
           of
           this
           Text
           ,
           that
           labour
           
           is
           superfluous
           ;
           and
           to
           him
           ,
           whose
           Conscience
           will
           suffer
           his
           wit
           to
           quarrel
           against
           such
           forcible
           and
           clear
           expressions
           ,
           and
           arguments
           ,
           as
           this
           Te●t
           affords
           ,
           it
           is
           frustraneous
           .
           And
           therefore
           upon
           the
           evidence
           that
           hath
           been
           delivered
           ,
           I
           shall
           take
           the
           boldnesse
           to
           conclude
           ,
           That
           not
           the
           Church
           ,
           but
           the
           Scripture
           is
           the
           sufficient
           Rule
           and
           Infallible
           Guide
           ,
           by
           which
           we
           are
           to
           be
           regulated
           in
           all
           things
           pertaining
           to
           Faith
           or
           Godlinesse
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A55387-e6000
           
             
               Doctor
               Jesuita
            
             .
             Ad
             quem
             pe●●inet
             de
             libris
             Canonicis
             Determinare
             ?
             
               Catholicus
               Papista
            
             .
             Ad
             ●ccl●siam
             ,
             sine
             cu●us
             authoritate
             ,
             non
             plus
             fidci
             a●hiberem
             Ma●thaeo
             quam
             
               Tito
               Livio
               .
               par
               .
               1
               ●●
               .
               12.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             Po●uit
             illud
             pio
             sensu
             dici
             —
             Nam
             revera
             nisi
             nos
             ecclesiae
             doceret
             authoritas
             hanc
             scripturam
             esse
             Canonicam
             ,
             perexiguum
             apud
             nos
             pondus
             haberet
             .
             de
             Authoritate
             Scripturae
             contra
             
               Brentium
               Lib.
               3.
               
               Fol.
            
             271.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Scriptura
             nullam
             babet
             authoritatem
             ,
             nullum
             pondus
             ,
             nullam
             vim
             erga
             nos
             &
             nostram
             fidem
             ,
             nisi
             quod
             ecclesia
             dicit
             &
             declarat
             
               Charron
               vers
            
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Neque
             in
             Scripturis
             quicquam
             inesse
             divinitatis
             ,
             quae
             nos
             ad
             credendum
             ,
             quoe
             illis
             continentur
             ,
             religione
             aliquâ
             constring
             at
             ,
             at
             Eccles●e
             ,
             quae
             codices
             illos
             sacros
             esse
             docet
             —
             nemo
             sine
             gravissimâ
             impietatis
             notâ
             ●ossit
             rep●g●are
             .
             
               Defens
               ,
               Trident.
               lib
            
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Scripturae
               ,
               nisi
               ab
               Ecclesiâ
               accepto
               veritatis
               testimonio
               ,
               nuliam
               ,
               ex
               scripsis
               aut
               suis
               authoribus
               ,
               apud
               nos
               authoritatem
               habere
               ,
            
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Hierarchio
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Net
               Deus
               ern
               nisi
               homini
               placuerit
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ego
               vero
               Evangelio
               non
               crederem
               ,
               nisi
               me
               Ecclesiae
               commoveret
               authoritas
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             Bel.
             
               de
               Purgat
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Defens
               .
               Bel.
               Tom.
            
             1
             pag
             ,
             386.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Rectè
               hoc
               ab
               illo
               asseritur
               .
               Addit
               enim
            
             Stapletonus
             
               divinitatem
               Christi
               &
               Dei
               pendere
               à
               testimonio
               &
               judiciariaâ
               potestate
               Pontificis
            
             quoad
             nos
             ,
             
               non
               in
               se
               ,
               &
               ex
               porte
               rei
               .
            
             Et
             paulò
             post
             :
             
               Neque
               Praedicanti
               adeù
               mirum
               videri
               debet
               ,
               quod
               à
            
             Tannero
             
               nostro
               in
               Examine
               Relationis
               Hunnianoe
               scriptum
               ,
               est
               ,
               sine
               hae
               interpretatione
               &
               testificatione
               Ecclesiae
               impossibile
               fore
               credere
               (
               supernaturaliter
               )
               ex
               solâ
               Scripturâ
               ,
               Deum
               esse
               unum
               ;
               esse
               cres
               hypostases
               divinas
               in
               unâ
               essentiâ
               :
               non
               est
               ,
               inquam
               ,
               quod
               adeò
               miretur
               &
               irascatur
               insulsus
               Pappus
               ,
               quia
               uihil
               ā
               veritate
               alienum
               complectitur
               .
            
             Defens
             .
             Bel.
             Tom.
             1.
             in
             Append.
             1.
             ad
             lib.
             1.
             
             Card.
             Bel.
             p.
             386.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Cujus
               doctrinae
               ,
               si
               memores
               faissemus
               ,
               haereticos
               non
               esse
               informandos
               seu
               convinecendos
               ex
               Scripturis
               ,
               meliore
               sane
               loco
               essent
               res
               nostrae
               ,
               sed
               ,
               dum
               oftentandi
               ingenii
               &
               eruditionis
               gratiá
               ,
               cum
               Luthero
               in
               certaemen
               descenditur
               Scripturarum
               ,
               excitatum
               est
               hoc
               ,
               quod
               ,
               Proh
               dolor
               !
               videmus
               incendium
               .
            
             cap.
             4.
             Hierachiae
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               Pontificiis
            
             ,
             Lib.
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Lib.
               de
               Pontifice
               Romano
            
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             
             §.
             
               ut
               autem
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Ut
               autem
               intelligeremus
               banc
               summam
               potestatem
               collatam
               A●ostolis
               omnibus
               ,
               ut
               legatis
               ,
               non
               ut
               pasteribus
               ordinariis
               &
               cum
               quâda●
               subjectione
               ad
            
             Petrum
             .
             
               Bel
               de
               Romano
               Pontifice
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Dico
               nullum
               apud
               nos
               dubium
               esse
               ,
               Romanum
               Pontificem
               ,
               ut
               hominem
               privatum
               ,
               errare
               ac
               in
               haeresin
               labi
               posse
               )
               in
               Apologiâ
               cap.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Totus
               populus
               in
               negotio
               religioais
               jubebatur
               id
               sequi
               ,
               quod
               Pontife●
               judicabat
               sequi
               oportere
               .
               In
               manuali
               de
               Iudice
               controversiarum
               lib.
            
             1.
             cap
             5.
             nu
             .
             62.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Non
               praecipit
            
             Moses
             
               ut
               sacerdotibus
               credant
               ,
               si
               judicarent
               secundum
               legem
               ,
               sed
               potius
               ,
               ut
               que
               sacerdotes
               docueriat
               ,
               ea
               pro
               lege
               habeantur
               in
               Oper
               ,
               Cani
               ,
               lib.
            
             6.
             p.
             510.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               De
               verbi
               Dei
               interp
               .
               lib.
            
             3
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Quamcúmque
               sententiam
               tulerunt
               .
               Defens
               .
               Bel.
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             4.1239
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Nam
               sacerdotum
               veterum
               acta
               quidem
               Christo
               adversa
               fuerunt
               ,
               at
               seatentia
               bominum
               alioqui
               pessimorum
               non
               solum
               verissima
               ,
               sed
               reipub
               .
               etiam
               utilissima
               fuit
               .
               Quin
               Divinum
               oraculum
               fuisse
            
             Johannes
             
               testatur
               in
               operibus
               .
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               ca.
               ult
               .
               pag.
            
             283.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Non
               defuit
               tune
               temporis
               sacerdotio
               Levitico
               Spiritus
               Propheticus
               ,
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               ,
               spiritus
               veritatis
               in
               Evolegomenis
               .
            
          
           
             (c)
             Against
             Iewels
             Apology
             ca.
             6
             ,
             divis
             .
             3.
             par
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               Pontifice
               ,
               lib.
            
             1.
             ca.
             17.
             
               ad
               ca.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Tollatur
               Patrum
               &
               Conciliorum
               authoritas
               &
               omnia
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               erunt
               ambigua
               ,
               dubia
               ,
               pendentia
               ,
               incerta
               .
               In
               Euchiridio
               de
               Conciliis
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Et
               Scriptis
               Sanctorum
               Patrum
               velut
               ex
               oraculis
               Theologorum
               Academiae
               assertionum
               suarum
               constanliam
               accipiunt
               ,
               summique
               ,
               Pontifices
               decreta
               sumirat
               in
               praefat
               .
            
             lib
             5.
             
             Biblioth
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               In
               expositione
               sacrarum
               literarum
               communis
               omnium
               sanctorum
               veterum
               intelligentia
               certissimum
               argumentum
               Theologo
               praestat
               ad
               Theologicas
               assertiones
               corroborand
               as
               .
               Quippe
               cum
               sanctorum
               omnium
               sensus
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               sensus
               ipse
               sit
               .
               —
               Quanquam
               à
               Philosophis
               quidem
               rationem
               Philosophicae
               conclusionis
               jure
               forsitan
               postularis
               ,
               in
               Sacrarum
               autem
               literarum
               intelligentiâ
               ,
               majoribus
               nostris
               debes
               ,
               nullâ
               etiam
               ratione
               habitâ
               ,
               credere
               ,
               &
               quas
               sententias
               de
               lege
               ,
               de
               fide
               ,
               deque
               religione
               ab
               illis
               accepisti
               defendere
               .
            
             Loc.
             Theolog.
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             3.
             
             Conclus
             .
             5.
             
             
               Sancti
               simul
               omnes
               in
               fidei
               Dogmate
               errare
               non
               possunt
               .
            
             Ibid.
             Conc.
             6.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Patres
               nunquam
               omnes
               simul
               errant
               ,
               etiam
               si
               aliquis
               eorum
               interdum
               erret
               ,
               nam
               simul
               omnes
               in
               uno
               errore
               convenire
               non
               possunt
               .
            
             Bel.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Christo
             cap.
             2.
             et
             l.
             1.
             de
             Purgat
             .
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Non
               sunt
               probanda
               (
               examinanda
               )
               veterum
               Patrum
               dicta
               &
               testimonia
               quando
               omnes
               vel
               fere
               omnes
               in
               unam
               sententiam
               conveniunt
               ,
            
             lib.
             1.
             
             Epis.
             Pauli
             part
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             6.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               Quod
               Patres
               unanimi
               consensu
               circa
               religionem
               tradunt
               ,
               infallibiliter
               verum
               est
               ;
               in
               Analist
               fidei
            
             lib.
             8.
             c
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Whitakar
               ,
               Gerhard
               ,
               Daille
            
             .
          
           
             
               Lib.
               Stromatum
            
             7.
             
               versus
               sinem
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               In
               Moralium
               regulâ
            
             72.
             
               in
               initio
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               In
               Collatione
               Ratesbonensi
            
             .
             §.
             9.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               In
               causa
               fidei
               non
               est
               considerandum
               quid
               dicatur
               sed
               quis
               dicat
            
             :
             Relect.
             con
             .
             1.
             qu.
             4.
             art
             .
             2.
             p.
             91.
             
             
               Ecclesiam
               audire
               populum
               fidelem
               Christus
               jubet
               ,
               Doctrinam
               Ecclesiae
               populam
               expendere
               non
               jubet
            
             Stapleton
             
               Tripliciat
               .
               adversus
            
             Whitak
             .
             pro
             Eccles.
             Author
             pag.
             89
             ,
             cap.
             9.
             
             
               Et
               alibi
               voci
               Ecclesi
               in
               Doctrinâ
               fidei
               simpliciter
               &
               absolute
               acquiescendum
               est
               ,
            
             in
             Robert.
             con
             .
             4.
             qu.
             3.
             art
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Debet
               Christanus
               sine
               examine
               recipere
               Doctrinaem
               ecclesiae
            
             Bellar.
             
               de
               verbi
               Dei
               Interpretatione
            
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Prodiit
               quidam
               Dialogus
               —
               solenniter
               Parisiis
               approbatus
               —
               In
               quo
               expresse
               asserit
               Ecclesiam
               ideo
               recipere
               Scripturas
               ,
               quia
               &
               in
               quen'um
               sunt
               conformes
               fidei
               ,
               quam
               ab
               Apostolis
               per
               traditiones
               accepit
               ;
               non
               è
               converso
               .
               Et
               bactenus
               sine
               dubio
               rectissimè
               .
            
             Systemat
             .
             fidei
             cap.
             11.
             in
             initio
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Quod
               solus
               Christus
               debet
               audiri
               Pater
               de
               celo
               testatur
               —
               Non
               ergo
               debemus
               attendere
               quid
               alius
               ante
               nos
               faciendum
               putaverit
               ,
               sed
               quid
               qui
               aste
               omnes
               est
               Christus
               prior
               fecerit
               ,
               neque
               enim
               hominus
               consuetudinem
               ,
               sequi
               oportet
               ,
               sed
               Dei
               veritatem
               .
               Epistola
               .
            
             63.
             
               ad
               Ciecilium
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             13.
             
             
               Homilia
               in
            
             2.
             
               ex
               .
               ad
               Corinth
               .
               versus
               finem
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Necesse
               est
               nobis
               Scriptur
               as
               sanctas
               in
               testimonium
               vocare
               ,
               sensis
               quippe
               〈◊〉
               et
               enarrationes
               nostroe
               sine
               his
               testibus
               non
               habent
               fidem
               .
            
             Homil.
             1.
             re
             Jerem.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Catechesi
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Nolo
               Argumento
               nosiro
               credas
               ,
               Sancte
               Imperator
               ,
               aut
               nostrae
               disputationi
               Scriptur
               as
               interrogemus
               Apostolos
               ,
               interrogemus
               Prophet
               as
               interrogemus
               Christum
               ,
            
             lib.
             1.
             de
             fide
             ad
             Gratianum
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               Ejus
               Authoritate
               non
               teneor
               ,
               ejus
               liter
               as
               non
               ut
               Canonicas
               habeo
               ,
               eas
               ex
               Canonicis
               considero
               ;
               quod
               Scripturae
               non
               congruit
               cum
               pace
               ejus
               respuo
               .
            
             in
             lib.
             2
             ,
             contra
             Cressonium
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Quam
               hoc
               ineptum
               est
               quod
               singulis
               contigit
               ,
               id
               nogare
               posse
               in
               omnes
               cadere
               Contra
            
             lib.
             6.
             
             
               De
               Firmamentis
               patrum
            
             .
             pag.
             414.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Patrum
               singulorum
               testimonia
               collective
               sumpta
               non
               possiunt
               esse
               alterius
               generis
               quam
               singula
               sunt
               distributivè
               .
            
             Confess
             .
             Cathol
             .
             lib.
             1.
             par
             .
             2.
             cap.
             13.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Non
               solum
               de
               uno
               aut
               altero
               sparsim
               ,
               sed
               de
               omnibus
               veteribus
               gregatim
               in
               scriptis
               suis
               Patres
               ubique
               pronuntiant
               &
               corum
               dogmata
               esse
               ad
               Scripturas
               expendenda
               ut
               probentur
               ,
               &
               eorum
               testimonia
               ex
               Scripturis
               aestimanda
               ut
               ex
               istarum
               consensulaut
               dissensu
               magis
               minusve
               valeant
               ad
               fidei
               controversi
               as
               dirimend
               as
               ,
            
             Lect.
             46.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Exceptis
               Apostolis
               ,
               quodcunque
               ali●d
               postea
               disitur
               ,
               abscindatur
               non
               〈◊〉
               postec
               authoritatem
               .
            
             in
             Psal.
             86.
             (
             c
             )
             
               Scito
               me
               aliter
               habere
               Apostolas
               ,
               aliter
               reliquos
               tractatores
               ,
               illos
               sem●er
               vera
               dicere
               istos
               in
               quibusdam
               ,
               ut
               homines
               errare
               .
            
             Epist.
             62.
             ad
             Theoph.
             Alex.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Id
               〈◊〉
               literarum
               à
               nobis
               non
               cum
               credendi
               necessitate
               sed
               cum
               judi●
               andi
               libertate
               ●
               gendum
               est
               .
            
             contra
             .
             Faustum
             1.
             11.
             c.
             5.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Quod
               Divinarum
               scriptur
               arum
               perspic●â
               firmatur
               Authoritate
               ,
               sine
               ullâ
               dubitat●one
               credendum
               ess
               :
               aliis
               veto
               testibus
               vel
               testimoniis
               tibi
               credere
               vel
               non
               credere
               liceat
               ,
               quantum
               ca
               momenti
               ad
               faciendam
               fidem
               vel
               habere
               vel
               non
               habere
               perpenderis
               .
            
             Epis.
             112.
             ad
             Paulineim
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               Solis
               Scripturarum
               libris
               —
               didici
               bune
               timorem
               honoremque
               deferre
               ut
               nullum
               corum
               seribendo
               errasse
               fi●missimè
               eredam
               —
               Alios
               autera
               ita
               lego
               ut
               quantalibet
               sanctitate
               ,
               ductrináque
               proepollcant
               ,
               non
               ideo
               verum
               putem
               quia
               ipsi
               ita
               senserunt
               ,
               sed
               quia
               per
               Canonicas
               persuadere
               potnerimt
               :
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Epis.
             19.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Quod
               Divinarum
               scriptur
               arum
               perspic●â
               firmatur
               Authoritate
               ,
               sine
               ullâ
               dubitat●one
               credendum
               ess
               :
               aliis
               veto
               testibus
               vel
               testimoniis
               tibi
               credere
               vel
               non
               credere
               liceat
               ,
               quantum
               ca
               momenti
               ad
               faciendam
               fidem
               vel
               habere
               vel
               non
               habere
               perpenderis
               .
            
             Epis.
             112.
             ad
             Paulineim
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Notandum
               quòd
               Augustinus
               in
               authoritate
               illa
               loquens
               de
               scriptoribus
               aliis
               à
               scriptoribus
               Bibliae
               ,
               inter
               hos
               scriptores
               &
               illos
               non
               distinguit
               :
               &
               ideo
               ,
               sive
               fuerint
               summi
               Pontifices
               ,
               sive
               alii
               ,
               sive
               scripserint
               aliquid
               in
               Concilio
               ,
               sive
               extra
               ,
               consimile
               de
               eis
               judicium
               est
               habendum
               .
               Part.
               3.
               
               Dialog
               .
               tract
               .
            
             1.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             24.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Fatemur
               tune
               temporis
               (
               sub
               aetate
               Hieronymi
               &
               Chrysostomi
               )
               laicos
               in
               Scripturarum
               lectione
               versatos
               fuisse
               .
               Instit.
               Moral
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               in
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Prout
               recitatur
               à
               Bellar.
               de
               Euchar.
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             23.
             
               unum
               addit
               Scotus
               ,
               quod
               minimè
               probandum
               est
               ;
               Ante
               Lateranense
               concilium
               non
               fuisse
               dogma
               fidei
               Transubstantia●ionem
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Multa
               sunt
               posterioribus
               nota
               ,
               quae
               vetusti
               illi
               scriptores
               prorsus
               ignoraverunt
               .
               Nam
               de
               Transubstantiatione
               —
               vara
               esi
               in
               antiquis
               scriptoribus
               mentio
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             
               contra
               haereses
               in
               verbo
            
             Indulgentia
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Nemo
               jam
               dubitat
               orthodoxus
               an
               Purgatorium
               sit
               ,
               de
               quo
               tamen
               apud
               priscos
               nulla
               vel
               quàm
               rarissima
               fiebat
               mentio
               .
               —
               Contemplantes
               igitur
               aliquamdiu
               Purgatorium
               incognitum
               fuisse
               .
               —
               Cùm
               itaque
               Purgatorium
               tam
               serò
               cognitum
               ac
               receptum
               fuerit
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quis
               jam
               de
               Indulgentiis
               mirari
               potest
               ,
               gaòd
               in
               principio
               nullus
               fuerit
               earum
               usus
               .
               Roffensis
               in
               confutatione
               Lutheri
               ,
               p.
            
             496.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Ante
               tempora
               Beati
               Gregorii
               modicus
               vel
               nullus
               fuit
               usus
               Indulgentiarum
               .
               Nunc
               autem
               crebrescit
               earum
               usus
               ,
               quia
               Ecclesia
            
             sine
             dubio
             
               habet
               spiritum
               Christi
               ,
               ideoque
               non
               errat
               .
               in
               lect
               .
            
             57.
             
               super
               canonem
               Missae
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               Indulgentiis
               pauca
               dici
               possunt
               per
               certitudinē
               ,
               quòd
               nec
               Scriptura
               expressè
               de
               eis
               loquitur
               .
               —
               Sancti
               etiam
               ,
               ut
               Ambros.
               Hilar.
               Aug.
               Hieron
               .
               minimè
               loquuntur
               de
               Indulgentiis
               .
               in
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               sentent
               .
               dist
            
             .
             20.
             qu.
             3.
             cum
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Nulla
               Scriptura
               sacra
               ,
               nulla
               priscorum
               Doctorum
               Graecorum
               vel
               Latinorum
               authoritas
               Indulgentiarum
               ortum
               ad
               nostram
               deduxit
               no
               ,
               titiam
               ,
               Opuse
               ,
            
             15.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             (a)
             lib.
             6.
             
             
               Biblioth
               .
               annet
            
             .
             152.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Praecipui
               Patrum
               lapsi
               sunt
               de
               verbo
               Dei
               ,
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               sibris
               sanctorum
               Doctorum
               ,
               quos
               authenticè
               legit
               Ecclesia
               ,
               nonnunquam
               inveniuntur
               quaedam
               prava
               &
               haeretica
               .
               Praesat
               .
               in
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             Biblioth
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               In
               Rom.
            
             3.
             disp
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             (d)
             lib
             ,
             1.
             
               de
               Euchar.
               p.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Praefat
               in
               lib.
            
             5.
             
             Biblioth
             .
          
           
             (a)
             lib.
             6.
             
             
               Bibl.
               annot
            
             .
             52.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Animadvers
               .
               in
               Epiphanii
               haereses
            
             .
             59.
             pag.
             244.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               lib.
               de
               gratia
               primi
               hominis
               .
               cap.
            
             11.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               De
               Purgatorio
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Cum
               in
               veteribus
               aliis
               plurimos
               feramus
               errores
               ,
               &
               extenuemus
               ,
               excusemus
               ,
               excogitato
               commento
               persaepe
               negamus
               ,
               &
               commoduna
               iis
               sensum
               affingamus
               ,
               dum
               opponuntur
               in
               disputationibus
               ,
               aut
               conflictionibus
               cum
               adversariis
               ,
               non
               videmus
               ,
               eur
               non
               eandem
               aequitatem
               &
               diligentem
               recognitionem
               mereatur
               Bertramus
               .
               Vide
               Ind.
               expurg
               .
               in
               tit
               .
               B.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             Lib.
             1.
             
               in
               Genes
               .
               dis
            
             .
             106.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Declarat
               sancta
               Synodus
               non
               esse
               suae
               intentionis
               comprehendere
               in
               hoc
               decreto
               ,
               ubi
               de
               peccato
               originali
               agitist
               ,
               beatam
               &
               immaculatam
               Virginem
               Mariam
               Dei
               genetricem
               .
               conc
               .
               Trident.
               in
               sess
               .
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Sancti
               (
               antiqui
               )
               omnes
               ,
               qui
               in
               eius
               rei
               mentionem
               inciderunt
               ,
               uno
               ore
               asseverârunt
               Beatam
               Virginem
               in
               peccato
               originali
               conceptam
               ,
               —
               &
               nullus
               sancturum
               contravenit
               :
               Infirmum
               tamen
               ex
               omnium
               authorilute
               argumentum
               ducitur
               ,
               quin
               potius
               contraria
               sententia
               probabiliter
               &
               〈◊〉
               defenditur
               ,
               loc
               .
               theol
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               ibid.
               〈◊〉
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Communis
               Doctorum
               sentextia
               sert
               conilium
               non
               facere
               aliquid
               de
               fide
               ,
               sed
               decernere
               esse
               seu
               prius
               fuisse
               de
               fide
               ,
               ut
               Sancti
               etiam
               Patres
               abunde
               confirmant
               .
               De
               fide
               &
               Theologia
               .
               Tract
               .
            
             2.
             
             Sect.
             22.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Ses.
             36.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               In
               systemate
               fidei
            
             cap.
             35.
             p.
             377.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Argumentum
               ab
               authoritate
               infirmum
               est
               —
               Respondemus
               ex
               verbo
               Dei
            
             Exod.
             23.1
             .
             
               In
               judicio
               plurimorum
               non
               acquisces
               sententiae
               ,
               ut
               a
               vero
               devies
               cum
            
             Augustinus
             
               respondent
               Donatistis
               signum
               esse
               cause
               à
               veritatis
               nervo
               destitutae
               ,
               quae
               soli
               multorum
               Authoritati
               ,
               qui
               errari
               possunt
               innititur
               Doctores
               quo
               juniores
               ,
               co
               perspicatiores
               sunt
               .
            
             Disp.
             51.
             in
             Rom.
             5.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Nos
               pat●um
               Doctrinam
               non
               aeliqu●
               ex
               parte
               admittimus
               ,
               aeliā
               repudiamus
               ,
               sed
               integram
               amplectimur
               .
               Contra
            
             Whitak
             .
             fol.
             140.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Tenemus
               integra
               volumina
               .
               In
               decem
               rationibus
               ,
            
             rat
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Incorrupti
               sunt
               judices
               controversiarum
               ,
               neque
               enim
               credibile
               est
               eos
               ,
               presertim
               in
               rebus
               quae
               fidem
               attingunt
               ,
               à
               Deo
               sic
               destitutos
               fuisse
               ,
               ut
               ●psi
               errarint
               ,
               doctrináque
               suâ
               alios
               in
               errorem
               induxerint
               .
            
             In
             Euchir
             .
             p.
             64.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Missam
               facio
            
             Augustini
             &
             Innocentii
             .
             1.
             
               sententiam
               qui
               sexcentos
               circiter
               annos
               viguit
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Eucharistiam
               etiam
               infantibus
               necessariam
               .
            
             in
             Joh.
             6.
             vers
             .
             53.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Sessione
             13.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Lib.
             6.
             
             
               Bibl.
               Annot.
            
             345.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               In
               notis
               super
            
             Cypriani
             
               hortationem
               ad
               martyrium
            
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               Neque
               enim
               patres
               censentur
               ,
               cum
               suum
               aliquid
               ,
               quod
               ab
               Ecclesiā
               non
               acceperunt
               ,
               seribunt
               vel
               docent
               :
               con
               .
            
             Whit.
             
               ubi
               supra
            
             .
          
           
             (f)
             
               Debetne
               admitti
               Doctorum
               (
               Patrum
               )
               Authoritas
               ?
               Debet
               quatenus
               ab
               Ecclesia
               approbatur
               in
               Catecbis
               .
            
          
           
             *
             
               Nam
               Ecclesiae
               pater
               ille
               dicitur
               qui
               Ecclesiam
               salutari
               Doctrinâ
               alit
               &
               pascit
               —
               Iam
               vero
               si
               pro
               salutifero
               Doctrinae
               pabulo
               —
               offerat
               &
               adducatur
               lolium
               &
               zizania
               —
               perversorum
               dogmatum
               —
               eatenus
               non
               Pater
               est
               sed
               vitricus
               ,
               non
               Doctor
               sed
               seductor
               .
            
             In
             lib.
             2.
             
               de
               jure
               ac
               more
               prohibendi
               libras
               noxios
            
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Panopl
               .
               l.
               cap.
            
             17.
             
             §.
             inprimis
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Apud
               Baron
               .
               in
               Anal.
               tom
               .
            
             3.
             an
             .
             340.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Haereticus
               Arrianus
               ,
               in
               Apologiá
               contra
               Grevinchovium
               c.
            
             8.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Loco
               jam
               citato
            
             .
          
           
             (e)
             
               Nobilis
               admodum
               author
               ,
               latinorum
               omnium
               facile
               princeps
               .
               Panopl
               .
               〈◊〉
               .
               cap.
            
             23.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Tom.
             1.
             
             
               Moral
               .
               lib.
            
             8.
             ca.
             16.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Lib.
             1.
             
               de
               Sanctis
               ca.
            
             5.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Testis
               omni
               sane
               exceptione
               major
               .
               contra
            
             Whitak
             sol
             .
             109.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Alterum
               Ecclesiarum
               post
               Apostolos
               Magistrum
               asebat
               Hieronymus
               .
               Panop
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             cap.
             26.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Loc.
               com
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             3.
             num
             .
             11.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               In
               Iohan.
            
             1.3
             .
          
           
             (g)
             
               De
               verbo
               Dei
            
             1.
             4.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (h)
             
               Lactantius
               magis
               librorum
               Ciceronis
               quam
               Scripturarum
               Sanctarum
               peritus
               .
               Victorinus
               martyr
               quidem
               fuit
               ,
               sed
               ei
               cruditio
               defuit
               ,
               Lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               sanctis
            
             6.5
             .
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Sessione
             4.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               In
               Prafatione
               in
               Pentateuchum
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             Lib.
             3.
             
               in
               Gen.
               qu.
            
             5.
             n.
             45.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               la
               muitis
               locis
            
             Joh.
             8.56
             .
             Mat.
             16.18
             .
             &
             19.
             
          
           
             (e)
             
               Stella
               in
               Luc.
            
             10.
             21.
             
             
               Baronius
               in
               Annal.
               Tom.
            
             1.
             
             An.
             34.
             
             
               Patres
               in
               interpretatione
               Scripturarum
               non
               semper
               —
               Catholicam
               Ecclesiam
               sequuntur
               .
            
          
           
             (f)
             
               Sacrae
               Doctrina
               Authoritatibus
               Canonicae
               Scripturae
               utitur
               propriè
               ex
               necessitate
               Argumentando
               ,
               authoritatibus
               autem
               aliorum
               doctorum
               Ecclesiae
               arguendo
               ex
               propriis
               ,
               sed
               probabilitet
               .
               Innititur
               enim
               fides
               nostra
               revelationi
               Apostolis
               &
               Prophetis
               factae
               —
               non
               ●utem
               revelationi
               ,
               si
               quae
               fuit
               aliis
               Doctoribus
               factae
               .
               Part.
            
             1.
             qu.
             1.
             art
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               Authoritates
               patrum
               sine
               Scripturis
               non
               obligant
               ad
               fidem
               .
               Lect.
            
             41
             :
             in
             Canon
             Missae
             .
          
           
             (h)
             
               Divinae
               tantum
               Scripturae
               ,
               nihil
               habere
               erroris
               ,
               quod
               corrigatur
               .
               Tom.
            
             4.
             
             
               Annal.
               An.
            
             369.
             
          
           
             (i)
             
               Patrum
               Scripta
               non
               sunt
               regula
               ,
               nec
               habent
               authoritatem
               obligandi
               .
               de
               Concil
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
             §.
             
               Dico
               secundo
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Augustinus
               &
               ceteri
               Patres
               in
               comm●ntartis
               sungebantur
               officio
               doctorum
               ,
               at
               Concilia
               &
               Pontifices
               funguntur
               officio
               judicis
               à
               Deo
               sibi
               commisso
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               de
               verbo
               Dei
               cap.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Ponlifex
               non
               habet
               ullos
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Patres
               ,
               sed
               omnes
               filios
               .
               Quid
               vero
               mirum
               est
               ,
               si
               non
               pater
               filiis
               ,
               sed
               filii
               patri
               suo
               subjiciantur
               .
               Lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Romano
               Pontifice
            
             cap.
             27.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Si
               de
               Doctorum
               consensu
               non
               aperte
               constar●t
               ,
               sua
               tunc
               constat
               Authoritas
               Pentifici
               in
               Analysi
               lib.
            
             8.
             cap.
             8.
             pag.
             119.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Concilium
               generale
               rectè
               congregatum
               non
               potest
               errare
               in
               side
               .
            
             lib.
             4.
             
               adversus
               he●
               reses
               in
               verbo
               Concilium
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Concilia
               repraesentant
               Ecclesiam
               Catholic
               im
               quae
               errare
               non
               potest
               .
               Ergo
               etiam
               ipsa
               errare
               non
               possunt
               .
            
             Ecchias
             in
             Enchir.
             c.
             2.
             
             Tappor
             in
             Art.
             1.
             
             Lovan
             .
             p.
             5.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Decreta
               Conciliorum
               generalium
               —
               idem
               habent
               pondus
               &
               momentum
               ,
               quod
               sancta
               Dei
               Evangelia
               .
               in
            
             Enchiridio
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             (d)
             Lib.
             5.
             loc
             .
             com
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (e)
             P●el
             .
             de
             Conciliis
             —
             lib.
             2
             ,
             c
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             (f)
             
               In
               parte
            
             3.
             
             
               Anat.
               De●
            
             .
             10
             ,
             Sect.
             222.
             
          
           
             (g)
             
               In
               Relest
               .
               Controv.
               q.
            
             3.
             art
             .
             4.
             p.
             610.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Fatendum
               est
               raro
               accidere
               posse
               ,
               ut
               quae
               sit
               Doctorum
               omnium
               ejus
               tempore
               viventium
               de
               religione
               sententia
               ,
               satis
               cognoscatur
               .
            
             Lib.
             8.
             
             Analys
             .
             cap.
             8.
             pag.
             119.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Plurium
               Sanctorum
               Authoritas
               ,
               reliquis
               licet
               pancio●ibus
               reclamantibus
               ,
               firma
               argumenta
               Theologo
               sufficere
               &
               praestare
               non
               valet
               Loc.
               theol
               .
               lib.
            
             7.
             cap.
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Fortasse
               factum
               sed
               nescimus
               .
               Neque
               enim
               omnia●quae
               illo
               tempore
               inter
               Episcopos
               gesta
               sunt
               ,
               memoriae
               liteuisque
               mandari
               po●uerunt
               ,
               aut
               omnia
               quae
               mandata
               sunt
               ,
               novimus
               .
            
             Lib.
             2.
             con
             .
             Donat.
             cap
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Affirma●t
               primum
               Concilii
               generalis
               sententiam
               esse
               in
               causâ
               fidei
               ultimum
               Eccl●sice
               judicium
               ,
               à
               quo
               appellari
               non
               possit
               ,
               quodque
               nullo
               modo
               irritari
               vel
               retractari
               queat
               .
               Hine
               autem
               apertissimè
               constat
               ejusmodi
               Conc●lia
               non
               errare
            
             &c.
             lib.
             2.
             de
             Concil
             .
             auctor
             .
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Fatetur
             Baronius
             
               Concilium
               generale
               esse
               supremum
               in
               terris
               Controversiarum
               Iudicem
               —
               determinativam
               &
               decisivam
               fo●●statem
               (
               agnoscunt
               )
               Adversarii
               cui
               omnes
               exterius
               obiemperare
               tenentur
               ,
               ne
               schisma
               fiat
            
             :
             S.
             Clara.
             in
             system
             .
             fidei
             cap.
             20.
             num
             .
             14.
             et
             15.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Docent
               Patres
               &
               Concilia
               esse
               hereticos
               &
               excommunicandos
               omnes
               qui
               non
               acquiescunt
               conciliis
               plenariis
               .
               Ex
               quo
               manifestè
               sequitur
               ces
               putasse
               Concilia
               non
               posse
               errare
               .
            
             Bellar
             ,
             
               ubi
               suprà
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Patres
               docent
               esse
               divina
               &
               à
               Spiritu
               sancto
               edita
               decreta
               generatium
               Conciliorum
               ,
               Ergo
            
             :
             ubi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Coacilium
               Nicenum
               cum
               definivit
               Filium
               Patri
               esse
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               conclusionem
               deduxit
               ex
               Scripturis
            
             .
             de
             Conciliis
             lib.
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Nec
               arbitreris
               ideò
               nobis
               non
               posse
               subrepere
               injuslam
               commotionem
               ,
               quia
               Episcopi
               sumus
               ,
               sed
               potiùs
               cogitemus
               inter
               laqueos
               tentationum
               nos
               periculesissimè
               vivere
               ,
               quia
               homines
               sumus
               .
            
             Epistola
             75.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Concilium
               generale
               potest
               contra
               fidem
               errare
               ,
               quia
               ipso
               sic
               errante
               adhuc
               staret
               aliquos
               extra
               Concilium
               non
               errare
               ,
               &
               per
               consequens
               fidem
               Ecclesiae
               non
               deficere
               .
            
             art
             .
             3.
             in
             quaestione
             vesperiarum
             .
             aslert
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Concilium
               non
               potest
               errare
               ,
               quia
               Christus
               oravit
               pro
               Ecclesia
               sua
               ist
               non
               deficeret
               :
               Quia
               dico
               ,
               quòd
               licèt
               Concilium
               generale
               representet
               totam
               Ecclesiam
               universalem
               ,
               cujus
               caput
               &
               sponsus
               est
               ipse
               Christus
               ,
               &
               ista
               est
               illa
               Ecclesia
               quoe
               errare
               non
               potest
               .
            
             Super
             part
             .
             1.
             
             Decret
             .
             sol
             .
             142.
             
          
           
             (d)
             in
             his
             summà
             part
             .
             3.
             tit
             .
             22.
             c.
             2.
             de
             Conciliis
             generalibus
             .
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Denique
               in
               boc
               sensu
               bene
               dicit
               Occhamus
               de
               mente
               Augustini
               ,
               quam
               ibi
               resert
            
             3.
             
             
               Dialog
               .
               tract
            
             .
             1.
             lib.
             3.
             c.
             24.
             
             
               Sive
               fuerint
               summi
               Pontifices
               ,
               sive
               alii
               ,
               sive
               scripferint
               aliquid
               in
               Concilio
               generali
               ,
               sive
               extra
               ,
               consimile
               de
               iis
               judicium
               est
               habendum
               ,
               ut
               in
               his
               quae
               scientiae
               vel
               juris
               sunt
               ,
               non
               ideo
               aliquid
               putetur
               certitudinaliter
               modo
               praedicto
               (
               scil
               .
               infallibili
               )
               esse
               verum
               ,
               quia
               ipsi
               ita
               scripserunt
               ,
               nisi
               id
               vel
               per
               Scripturam
               divinam
               ,
               vel
               rationes
               irrefragabiles
               ,
               aut
               operationem
               miraculorum
               ,
               aut
               per
               approbationem
               universalis
               Ecclesiae
               persuadere
               voluerint
            
             :
             Sic
             Occham
             :
             
               Quam
               eius
               senten●iam
               tutissimam
               aestimo
               ,
               &
               ab
               omnibus
               ferè
               Catholicis
               amplexam
               ,
               System
               .
               fidei
               c.
            
             26.
             num
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Contra
               whitak
               .
               in
               variis
               locis
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             lib.
             8.
             
             
               Anal.
               fid
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               In
               colloquio
               Ratisboaensi
               .
               ses
            
             .
             9.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Aliud
               est
               interpretari
               legem
               more
               Doctoris
               ,
               aliud
               more
               Iudicis
               :
               ad
               explicationem
               more
               Doctoris
               requiritur
               eruditio
               ,
               ad
               explication●m
               more
               Iudicis
               requiritur
               authoritas
               .
               Doctor
               enim
               non
               proponit
               suam
               sententiam
               ut
               necessarid
               sequendam
               ,
               sed
               solùm
               quatenus
               ratio
               suadet
               ;
               at
               Iudex
               proponit
               ut
               sequendam
               necessariò
               .
               —
               Augustinus
               ,
               &
               ●aeteri
               Patres
               in
               commeatariis
               sungebantur
               officio
               Doctorum
               ,
               at
               Concilia
               &
               Pontifices
               funguntur
               officio
               Iudicis
               .
               De
               verbi
               Dei
               interpretatione
               .
               lib.
               3.
               cap.
            
             10
             ,
             
               versus
               sinem
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Donec
               plenarie
               totius
               orbis
               Concilio
               quod
               saluberrimè
               sentiebatur
               ,
               etiam
               remotis
               dubitationibus
               firmarctur
               .
               lib.
               1.
               con
               .
               Donatistas
               .
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Non
               licèt
               igitur
               dubitare
               post
               definitiones
               Conciliares
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Iam
               enim
               ne
               videar
               humanis
               argumentis
               id
               agere
               ,
               quoniam
               quoestionis
               bujus
               obscuritas
               prioribus
               Ecclesiae
               temporibus
               ante
               schisma
               Donaté
               —
               patres
               Episcopos
               ita
               inter
               se
               compulit
               salvā
               ,
               pace
               disceptare
               ac
               fluctuare
               ,
               ut
               diu
               Conciliorum
               in
               suis
               quibusque
               regionibus
               diversa
               statuta
               nutaverint
               ,
               donee
               plenario
               totius
               orbis
               Concilio
               ,
               quod
               saluberrimè
               sentiebatur
               ,
               etiam
               remotis
               dubitationibus
               firmaretur
               ,
               ex
               Evangelio
               profero
               certa
               documenta
               .
               lib.
               1.
               con
               .
               Donatum
               .
               c.
               7.
               
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Satis
               ostendit
               se
               facillimè
               correcturum
               fuisse
               sententiam
               suam
               ,
               si
               quis
               demonstraret
               baptismum
               Christi
               sic
               dari
               posse
               .
            
             Et
             paulò
             post
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Si
               jam
               illo
               tempore
               questionis
               hujus
               veritas
               diquata
               &
               declarata
               per
               plenarium
               Conclium
               solidaretur
            
             :
             &
             postea
             ;
          
           
             (d)
             
               quia
               profectò
               &
               uni
               verum
               diceati
               et
               demonstranti
               posset
               facillimè
               consentire
               tam
               sancta
               anima
               .
               lib.
            
             2
             ,
             
               con
               .
               Don.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Quis
               nesciat
               sanctam
               Scripturam
               —
               omnibus
               posteriorum
               Episcoporum
               literis
               ita
               praeponi
               ,
               ut
               de
               illa
               omnino
               dubitari
               aut
               disceptari
               non
               possit
               ,
               utrum
               verum
               vel
               certum
               sit
               ,
               quicquid
               in
               ea
               scriptum
               esse
               constiterit
               .
               Episcoporum
               autem
               literas
               —
               per
               Concilia
               licère
               reprebendi
               ,
               si
               quid
               in
               iis
               sortē
               à
               veritate
               deviatum
               est
               :
               &
               Concilia
               —
               per
               Provincias
               plenariorum
               Conciliorum
               authoritati
               cedere
               ,
               &
               ipsa
               plenaria
               saepe
               priora
               posterioribus
               emendari
               .
               lib.
               2.
               contra
               Donatistas
            
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Homini
               Christiano
               &
               Catholico
               —
               huiusmodi
               probatio
               necessaria
               non
               est
               .
            
             De
             Authoritate
             Scripturae
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             1.
             in
             fine
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Debet
               Christianus
               sine
               examine
               recipere
               doctrinam
               Ecclesiae
               .
            
             Bel.
             ubi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Si
               Divinavum
               Scripturarum
               —
               perspitua
               firmetur
               authoritate
               ,
               sine
               ulla
               dubitatione
               credendum
               est
               .
               Aliis
               verò
               testibus
               vel
               testimoniis
               ,
               quibus
               aliquid
               credendum
               esse
               suadetur
               ,
               tibi
               credere
               vel
               non
               credere
               liceat
               ,
               quantum
               ea
               momenti
               ad
               saciendam
               fidem
               habere
               vel
               non
               havere
               perpenderis
               .
            
             Epis.
             112.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Dico
               Augustinum
               hîc
               solùm
               praeferre
               Scripturas
               particularibus
               authoribus
               .
            
             System
             .
             sid
             .
             ubi
             suprà
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Etiamsi
               Scriptura
               dicat
               libros
               Prophetarum
               &
               Aposlotorum
               esse
               divinos
               ,
               tamen
               non
               credam
               esse
               ,
               nisi
               prius
               id
               credidero
               ,
               Scripturam
               euae
               boc
               dicit
               esse
               divinam
               .
               Nam
               in
               Alcorano
               Mahumetis
               〈◊〉
               legimus
               ipsum
               Alcoranum
               de
               coelo
               a
               Deomissum
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               In
               relectione
               principiorum
               fidei
               .
               controv
               .
            
             4.
             qu.
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               In
               Epis.
            
             63.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               in
               vita
               Mosis
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Secundùm
               plenitudinem
               potestatis
               de
               jure
               supra
               jus
               possumus
               dispensare
            
             ait
             Innocent
             .
             3.
             in
             Decret
             .
             de
             conces
             .
             Praebend
             .
             tit
             .
             8.
             c.
             proposuit
             .
             &
             addit
             Glossator
             ,
             
               Nam
               contra
               Apostolum
               dispensat
               :
               item
               contra
               vetus
               testamentum
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Si
               Papa
               erraret
               praecipiendo
               vitia
               &
               prohibendo
               virtutes
               ,
               teneret●r
               Ecclesia
               credere
               vitia
               esse
               bona
               &
               virtutes
               malas
               .
               De
               Romano
               Po●tifice
            
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             5.
             
               in
               fine
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Praedicta
               mandata
               non
               ad
               omnes
               ,
               sed
               ad
               solos
               Doctores
               pertinent
               de
               verbi
               Dei
               interpretatione
               ,
            
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Cum
               peritia
               probandi
               omnes
               spiritus
               superat
               vulgi
               ca●tum
               ,
               praeceptum
               hoc
               ●lebeiis
               minimè
               dictum
               est
               .
            
             Gretserus
             
               in
               Defens
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Agitur
               de
               Doctrinâ
               dubiâ
               ,
               nam
               illa
               sola
               indiget
               probatione
               :
               Doctrina
               autem
               legitimorum
               praepositorum
               non
               est
               dubia
               ,
               sed
               apertè
               bona
               .
               ubi
               supra
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Alter
               locus
               est
               Ioh.
            
             16.
             
             
               Spiritus
               veritatis
               docebit
               vos
               omnem
               vevitatem
               .
               Et
               ne
               putemus
               hoc
               dici
               solis
               Apostolis
               &
               non
               etiam
               successoribus
               ,
               Cap.
            
             14.
             
               perse
               .
               —
               Dominus
               testatur
               spiritum
               sanctum
               mansurum
               cum
               Apostolis
               in
               〈◊〉
               ,
               i.e.
               tum
               cis
               &
               cum
               successoribus
               perpetuò
               .
               At
               Episcopos
               seorsim
               existentes
               non
               docet
               Spiritus
               sanctus
               omnem
               veritatem
               ,
               ergo
               saltem
               Episcopos
               omnes
               in
               unum
               congregatos
               docebit
               omnem
               veritatem
               :
               &
               sanè
               cùm
               non
               sit
               in
               Ecclesia
               maiór
               aliqua
               Cathedra
               ,
               per
               quam
               Deus
               nos
               doceat
               ,
               quàm
               summi
               Pontificis
               Cathedra
               ,
               adjuncto
               consensu
               generalis
               Coneilii
               ,
               si
               baec
               etlam
               Cathedra
               salli
               potest
               cùm
               universam
               Ecclesiam
               docet
               ,
               nescio
               quomod●
               vera
               sit
               illa
               promissio
               ,
               Docebit
               vo
               ;
               omnem
               veritatem
               ,
               De
               Concil
               ,
               authoritate
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               Conciliis
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Par.
             3.
             
             
               Dialog
               .
               trac
            
             .
             1.
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Quaes●de
               Resumpta
               tit
               .
               R.
            
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               In
               locum
            
             .
          
           
             (d)
             
               Neque
               interest
               quod
               in
               Concilio
               Apostolico
               institutoe
               sunt
               eae
               voces
               Visum
               est
               Spiritui
               Sancto
               &
               nobis
               .
               Inprimis
               enim
               erat
               Concilium
               Prophetarum
               in
               quorum
               singulis
               habitabat
               Spiritus
               Sanctus
               speciali
               modo
               ,
               saltem
               in
               Apostolis
               .
               Et
               Paulo
               post
               :
               si
               ex
               ratione
               agent
               indubiò
               ex
               instinctu
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               ,
               etsi
               noa
               tali
               qualem
               singunt
               Theologi
               assistentem
               Conciliis
               .
            
             Tract
             .
             2.
             parag
             .
             21
             :
          
           
             (a)
             Con.
             6.
             qu.
             3.
             art
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Tom.
             3.
             
             Disp.
             1.
             qu.
             1.
             punct
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             (a)
             De
             Authoritate
             Papae
             &
             Concilii
             tract
             .
             1.
             cap.
             6.
             
             &
             8.
             
             &
             11.
             et
             12.
             
          
           
             (b)
             De
             authoritate
             Concilii
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Anal
             fidei
             .
             lib.
             8.
             cap.
             7.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Tract
             .
             5.
             
             Cap.
             19.
             
          
           
             (c)
             1.
             
             
               Concilium
               generale
               ,
               quod
               non
               congregatum
               &
               confirmatum
               est
               autboritate
               Pontificis
               ,
               potest
               in
               fide
               errare
               .
            
             2.
             
             
               Consilia
               Provincialia
               ,
               quae
               ā
               Papa
               consirmantur
               ,
               errare
               non
               posunt
               ,
               reliqua
               autem
               possunt
               .
               loc
               .
               com
               lib.
            
             5.
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               Conciliis
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Decretum
               illud
               magni
               quidem
               est
               Concilii
               ,
               sed
               non
               legitimè
               factum
               ,
               proinde
               nullius
               est
               rolioris
               ,
               vel
               authoritatis
               ,
               quia
               ,
               factum
               est
               absentibus
               legatis
               Apostolicae
               sedis
               &
               postea
               reclamantibus
               .
               De
               Pontif.
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
             §.
             Quart.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Erravit
               in
               co
               ,
               quòd
               temere
               &
               nullâ
               ratione
               Constantinopolitanam
               Ecclesiam
               Alexandrinae
               &
               Antiochenae
               duxerint
               praeferendam
               .
               In
               defens
               .
               fidei
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Trullana
               Synodus
               nullius
               est
               authoritatis
               ,
               quia
               non
               erant
               ejus
               Canones
               approbati
               à
               Pontifice
               Romano
               .
               In
               libro
               de
               Coelibatu
               ,
               p.
            
             861.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Tota
               firmitas
               Conciliorum
               legitimorum
               est
               à
               Pontifice
               ,
               non
               partim
               à
               Pontifice
               ,
               partim
               à
               Concilio
               .
               De
               Pontif.
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Papa
               adjuncto
               Concilio
               nullam
               potestatem
               ,
               vel
               authoritatem
               ,
               vel
               etiam
               certitudinem
               in
               indicando
               novam
               acquirit
               :
               In
               relect
               .
               con
               .
            
             6.
             qu.
             3.
             art
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Concilium
             Basiliense
             
               una
               cum
               legato
               Pontificis
               communi
               consensu
               statuit
               Concilium
               esse
               supra
               Papam
               ,
               quod
               rectè
               nunc
               judicatur
               euroneum
               :
               De
               Romano
               Pontifice
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             11.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Sed
               si
               ad
               ignotum
               &
               invisibilem
               afflatum
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               religetur
               ,
               evadit
               adeo
               incerta
               &
               dubia
               ,
               ut
               sine
               fructu
               aliquo
               de
               câ
               certētur
               Cum
               quibus
               Conciliis
               &
               quando
               haec
               assistentia
               debeatur
               ,
               altercationis
               ,
               non
               evidentiae
               plenum
               sit
               .
               His
               convocationem
               ,
               illis
               Patriarcharum
               ,
               aliis
               nationum
               absentiam
               calumniantibus
               ;
               aliis
               de
               praesidentiâ
               disputantibus
               ,
               aliis
               de
               Methodo
               &
               circumstantiis
               agitandarum
               questionum
               ;
               Aliis
               de
               suffragiorum
               numero
               ,
               pondere
               gradu
               ;
               Aliis
               tandem
               de
               confirmatione
               decertantibus
               ;
               Imo
               &
               consensum
               feu
               acceptationem
               Ecclesiae
               per
               quietum
               usum
               &
               praxim
               efflagitantibus
               ,
               ut
               fieri
               possit
               ,
               utrum
               hec
               assistentia
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               sit
               concilio
               debita
               neene
               .
               De
               fide
               &
               Theologiâ
               .
               tract
               .
            
             2.
             parag
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Illa
               sola
               sunt
               Concilia
               plenaria
               quoe
               fiunt
               ex
               universo
               orbe
               Christiano
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Bapt.
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Quia
               sonus
               indictionis
               non
               exiit
               in
               omnem
               terram
               ,
               &
               etiam
               quia
               non
               habebat
               omnes
               Patriarchas
               ,
               nec
               eorum
               Delegatos
               .
            
          
           
             (c)
             
               In
               systemate
               fidei
               cap.
            
             27.
             
               receptissimam
               hanc
               Doctri●
               nam
               num
            
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Hodie
               (
               prob
               dolor
               !
               )
               Catholicae
               Ecclesiae
               &
               Parochialis
               Romanae
               sedis
               unum
               est
               Concilium
               cum
               tota
               Ecclesia
               redacta
               sit
               ad
               illum
               tantum
               Patriarchatum
               ;
               lib.
               de
               Concordiâ
               .
            
             2.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Generalia
               enim
               Concilia
               non
               ex
               haereticis
               &
               schismaticis
               ,
               sed
               ex
               Orthodoxis
               &
               Ecclesid
               colligi
               debent
               :
               System
               :
               fidei
               cap.
            
             27.
             pag.
             301.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Ratihabitio
               igitur
               nempe
               tacita
               vel
               interpretativa
               universalis
               Ecclesiae
               requiritur
               ad
               complendam
               Concilii
               definitionem
               .
               In
               system
               ,
               fidei
               .
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Idem
             in
             cap.
             23.
             per
             totum
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Probabiliter
               respondent
               aliqui
               ,
               quòd
               Concilium
               generale
               potest
               errare
               ,
               &
               tamen
               quando
               &
               in
               quantum
               Concilia
               universalia
               acceptantur
               ab
               Ecclesia
               universali
               ,
               insallibilitatem
               eis
               tribuit
               .
               Id.
               c.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Non
               statim
               pronuntiandum
               quid
               vis
               osse
               de
               fide
               ex
               quibuslibet
               Canonum
               vel
               etiam
               Conciliorum
               loquendi
               formulis
               subinde
               apparentibus
               ,
               sed
               constans
               Ecclesiae
               judicium
               tam
               ibi
               quam
               alibi
               diligenter
               expendendum
               est
               ,
               alioquin
               multos
               fidei
               Canones
               numerabimus
               ,
               qui
               veram
               doctrinam
               haud
               sapiunt
               ,
               in
               multorum
               opinionibus
               .
               Id.
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Quemadmodum
               supra
               vidimus
               ,
               publicam
               reclamantis
               Ecclesiae
               vocem
               Pontificum
               &
               Conciliorum
               decretis
               robur
               detraxisse
               .
               De
               Hierarchiâ
            
             lib.
             4.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Cum
               negotium
               sio
               valde
               perplexum
               ,
               multi
               etiam
               multa
               objectare
               soleant
               —
               quibus
               ea
               illegitima
               esse
               contendunt
               ,
               in
               quibus
               non
               parum
               sacessunt
               nobis
               molestiae
               :
               In
               his
               vero
               omnibus
               ,
               hoc
               saltem
               modo
               multum
               diminuetur
               difficultas
               ,
               arguendo
               à
               posteriori
               scilicet
               ex
               ipsâ
               receptione
               Ecclesiae
               utique
               si
               Ecclesia
               pro
               universali
               receperit
               ,
               non
               erit
               opus
               serulpsius
               indagare
               minutiora
               ,
               adeo
               ut
               haec
               receptio
               nobis
               manifestet
               ,
               quodnam
               concilium
               aestimari
               debeat
               tale
               :
               ubi
               supra
               cap.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               In
               Papa
               omnem
               esse
               potestatem
               supra
               omnes
               potestates
               ,
               tam
               caeli
               ,
               guam
               terrae
               dixit
               Stephanus
               Archiepiscopus
               Patracensis
               in
               oratione
               in
               Concilio
               Lateran●nsi
               corum
               Leone
            
             10.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Nec
               quisquam
               illud
               dicere
               praesumat
               .
               Quod
               aliquod
               generale
               Concilium
               legitime
               congregatum
               invalidum
               sit
               ,
               aut
               errare
               possit
               ,
               quia
               si
               bie
               perniciosus
               error
               admitteretur
               ,
               tota
               Catholica
               fides
               vacillaret
               ,
               nec
               aliquid
               certi
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               haberemus
               quia
               ,
               quâ
               ratione
               potest
               errare
               unum
               ,
               possūnt
               errare
               &
               reliqua
               .
               in
               Respons
               .
               Synodali
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             Doctissimus
             Corduba
             
               in
               Quaestionario
               citans
            
             Roffensem
             
               in
               Prologo
               contra
            
             Lutherum
             
               veritate
               octavā
            
             &
             Horantium
             
               in
               locis
               l.
            
             2.
             c.
             17.
             
               dicit
               Christum
               promisisse
               assistentiam
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               ,
               quando
               Concilium
               facit
               quod
               in
               se
               est
               —
               si
               Episcopi
               &
               viri
               Docti
               &
               prudentes
               ex
               totâ
               Ecclesiâ
               ,
               si
               sine
               assertione
               humanâ
               —
               sed
               affectu
               veritatis
               —
               tunc
               &
               non
               aliter
               est
               legitimè
               &
               in
               nomine
               Christi
               congregatum
               .
               In
               system
               .
               cap.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Concilium
               legitimum
               potest
               errare
               in
               iis
               quae
               non
               legitimè
               agit
               de
               ●onciliis
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Cum
               dicunt
               Concilia
               non
               posse
               errare
               ,
               intelligunt
               legitimè
               congregata
               et
               absque
               fraude
               et
               dolo
               agentia
               ;
               In
               defensione
               c.
            
             74.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Eo
               quod
               non
               purà
               conscientià
               et
               recto
               judicio
               secundum
               consuetudinem
               ,
               hi
               qui
               collecti
               sunt
               ,
               de
               fide
               et
               erratibus
               protulerunt
               .
               In
               Epis.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Frustra
               Synodi
               cocunt
               ,
               frustra
               ad
               eas
               itur
               ,
               quando
               non
               omni
               affectu
               sequiori
               remote
               ,
               solum
               id
               quaeritur
               quod
               Christi
               est
               —
               Tum
               demum
               in
               nomine
               Christi
               —
               congregantur
               ,
               tum
               demum
               in
               medio
               oerum
               est
               Christus
               in
               Antisynodico
               .
            
          
           
             (c)
             
               Supponendum
               quod
               semper
               sic
               procedat
               ,
               nisi
               conste●
               de
               opposito
               .
               System
               ,
               cap.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               In
               bono
               sensu
               dedit
               Christus
               Petro
               potestatem
               faciendi
               de
               peccato
               nos
               peccatum
               con
               .
               Barcla
               .
               ca.
            
             31.
             
             
               Vide
               quae
               supra
               allegavimus
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Omnes
               Papae
               à
            
             Sylvestio
             
               secundo
               ad
            
             Gregorium
             
               septimum
               inclusive
               fuerunt
               Magi.
            
             Platina
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Cum
               constet
               plures
               Papas
               ad●o
               illiteratos
               esse
               ut
               Grammatican●
               penitus
               ignorent
               ;
               qūî
               fit
               ut
               Sacras
               literas
               interpretari
               possent
            
             Alphonsus
             de
             Castro
             
               ●on
               ,
               Haereses
               cap.
            
             4.
             
               in
               editione
               An
            
             :
             1543.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Omnes
               nos
               declinavimus
               unusquisque
               in
               vias
               suas
               ,
               nee
               fuit
               jamdiu
               qui
               feceret
               bo●um
               ,
               non
               fuit
               usque
               ad
               unum
               .
            
             I●
             
               instructionibus
               ad
               legatos
            
             Norinbirga
             Anno
             1525.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Nullibi
               Episcopos
               bonos
               &
               opere
               ac
               .
               Doctrinâ
               probatos
               eligi
               sed
               homines
               carnales
               &
               Spiritualium
               ignaros
               —
               praelatos
               adeo
               superbos
               esse
               ut
               homines
               se
               nesciant
               .
               In
               declaratione
               defectuum
               Eccl.
               siast
               .
            
          
           
             (d)
             
               Plerique
               Episcopi
               nostro
               tempore
               a
               religione
               &
               sacris
               ,
               quam
               quosvis
               satrap
               as
               et
               principes
               profanos
               longe
               alieniores
               ,
               nec
               aliud
               eis
               curae
               esse
               quam
               ut
               ditiones
               et
               possessiones
               suas
               quo
               jure
               ,
               quâve
               iniuri●●●●antur
               De
               Sacro
               Ministerio
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Quis
               Sacerdotum
               ac
               Religiosorum
               &
               Pontisicum
               inexplebilem
               avaritiam
               &
               imposturas
               non
               videt
               ?
               apud
               hos
               omnia
               venalia
               sunt
               .
            
             In
             Joh.
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Pauci
               sunt
               Beneficiarii
               nisi
               aut
               prece
               aut
               pretio
               .
            
             In
             Luc.
             21.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Omnia
               Coacilia
               post
               Chalcedonense
               potissimum
               instituta
               fuerunt
               ,
               non
               ut
               erueretur
               veritas
               ,
               sed
               ut
               roboraretur
               ,
               defenderetur
               ,
               atque
               augeretur
               sember
               Ecclesiae
               Romanae
               potestas
               ,
               &
               Ecclesiasticorum
               libertas
               .
            
             AEneas
             Sylvius
             lib.
             2.
             de
             geftis
             Concil
             .
             Basil.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Prudenter
               Ecclesiae
               praesenti
               propter
               seipsam
               credi
               potest
               &
               debet
               ,
               b.
               e.
               —
               non
               est
               opus
               ,
               nec
               obligatur
               home
               ad
               inquirendum
               ulterius
               ,
               ibi
               tutò
               sisti
               potest
               .
               System
               .
               fidei
               c.
            
             10.
             
               ubi
               disertè
               asserit
               testimonium
               praesentis
               Ecclesiae
               esie
               infallibile
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             1.
             
             Gentes
             intelligebant
             ,
             quòd
             Aposioli
             docuerunt
             ,
             &
             opere
             complebant
             ,
             eamque
             doctrinam
             magni
             aestimabant
             ,
             &
             summè
             necessariam
             sibi
             &
             posteris
             suis
             &
             caeteris
             omnibus
             negotiis
             praeponendam
             .
             2.
             
             Illi
             ergo
             primi
             Christiani
             doctrinam
             istam
             filiis
             &
             successoribus
             &
             potuerunt
             &
             voluerunt
             ,
             etiam
             morientes
             ,
             enixissimè
             commendare
             ,
             ideòque
             indubiè
             hoc
             secerunt
             .
             Et
             patres
             filiis
             eandem
             doctrinam
             semper
             tradiderunt
             ,
             quam
             ipsimet
             acceperant
             à
             majoribus
             ,
             &
             eo
             titulo
             credebant
             quia
             acceperant
             .
             3.
             
             Si
             quisquam
             aliam
             (
             doctrinam
             )
             traderet
             ,
             mendacii
             à
             reliquo
             orbe
             convinceretur
             ,
             vel
             si
             omnes
             novam
             conarentur
             eo
             titulo
             tradere
             ,
             conscientiâ
             teste
             ,
             perfidiae
             &
             parricidii
             tota
             illa
             aetas
             condemna●etur
             ,
             &
             veluti
             ad
             se
             occidendos
             conspirarent
             ,
             quod
             impossibile
             est
             .
             4.
             
             Pastores
             perpetuò
             successerunt
             ,
             qui
             curam
             fidei
             &
             morum
             gererent
             ;
             (
             constat
             autem
             quòd
             populi
             &
             pastorum
             una
             fuit
             fides
             ,
             una
             doctrina
             .
             
               Idem
               trac
            
             .
             2.
             
             §
             5.
             pag.
             114.
             )
             5.
             
             Et
             haereseso
             tae
             sunt
             quibus
             veritas
             magis
             elucesceret
             ,
             &
             distinguerentur
             ret●n●ores
             doctrinae
             antiquae
             contra
             novatores
             .
             Qui
             quidem
             novatores
             non
             palam
             aversabantur
             doctrinam
             Apostolorum
             ,
             sed
             esse
             malè
             intellectam
             .
             contendebant
             Reliquae
             autem
             parti
             mansit
             nomen
             Catholicae
             Ecclesix
             .
             6.
             
             Necesse
             est
             autem
             eam
             fidelium
             congregationem
             quae
             semper
             antiquae
             disciplinae
             tenax
             erat
             ,
             solam
             profiterise
             à
             Christo
             per
             successionem
             perpetuam
             dogmata
             sua
             accepisse
             ,
             nec
             quicquam
             aliot
             tulo
             recipisfe
             in
             fidei
             Canonem
             ,
             neque
             unquam
             recipere
             posle
             .
             7.
             
             Quantâ
             itaque
             ceititudine
             quisquam
             agnoscere
             potest
             congregationem
             illam
             fidelium
             ,
             quae
             hodie
             Catholica
             dicitur
             ,
             esse
             virorum
             prudentium
             &
             docto●um
             multitudine
             animatam
             ,
             tantâ
             certitudine
             ipsi
             constabit
             eam
             non
             esse
             consciam
             sibi
             de
             aliqua
             doctrinae
             novitate
             ,
             ideeque
             nullam
             esse
             novitatem
             .
             8.
             
             Nullo
             modo
             potest
             latere
             succedanea
             saecula
             ,
             qu'd
             praeeuntia
             crediderint
             circa
             ea
             quae
             concionibus
             ,
             catechesibus
             ,
             orationibus
             ,
             &
             sacramentis
             exponuntur
             :
             talia
             autem
             sint
             universa
             ad
             fidem
             Catholicam
             necessaria
             .
             9.
             
             Confirmata
             erat
             haec
             doctrina
             per
             manus
             tradita
             longâ
             consuetudine
             ,
             variis
             legibus
             ,
             praemiis
             &
             poenis
             tum
             hujustum
             sequentis
             vitae
             ,
             scriptorum
             monumentis
             ,
             quibus
             omnes
             in
             ea
             retinerentur
             .
             
               Thomas
               Anglus
               in
               sono
               bu●cinae
               ,
               De
               fi
               et
               tbeol
               .
               tract
               .
            
             1
             parag
             .
             4.
             
             &
             5.
             10.
             
             Rectores
             suceedanei
             non
             poterant
             decessoris
             doctrinam
             immutare
             absque
             schismate
             ,
             &
             notorio
             Ecclesiae
             tumultu
             ,
             ut
             quotidiana
             experientia
             comp●ebat
             .
             
               De
               fide
               &
               Theol.
               trait
            
             .
             2.
             parag
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               fide
               et
               Theol.
               tract
            
             .
             2.
             
             Parag.
             18.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Sive
               infallibilitatem
               in
               corpore
               Ecclesiae
               —
               statueris
               ,
               firmit
               as
               &
               passessio
               doctrinae
               ,
               quam
               habet
               est
               traditio
               ;
               sive
               in
               Gonciliis
               ,
               —
               sive
               in
               Scripturis
               ,
               earum
               authoritas
               in
               traditionem
               resolvitur
               .
               De
               fide
               &
               Theol.
               tract
               .
            
             2.
             parag
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Labyrinthus
               Cantuariensis
               p.
            
             68
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Quando
               Universa
               Ecclesia
               aliquid
               servat
               ,
               vel
               aliquid
               tanquam
               fidei
               .
               Dogma
               amplectitur
               quod
               non
               est
               scriptum
               ,
               necesse
               est
               dicere
               ab
               Apostolis
               traditum
               .
               Ratio
               est
               quia
               cum
               Ecclesia
               universa
               errare
               non
               possit
               .
            
             1.
             
             Tim.
             3.
             
               &
               certe
               quod
               Ecclesia
               de
               fide
               esse
               credit
               ,
               sine
               dubio
               est
               de
               fide
               :
               De
               verbo
               Dei
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             9.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               In
               Lauds
               Labyrinthich
            
             .
             2.
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Dico
               secundo
               quod
               testimonium
               Ecclesiae
               per
               quod
               nobis
               illae
               veritates
               (
               traditae
               )
               innotescunt
               infallabile
               est
               ,
               nempe
               .
               ob
               .
               revelatio●em
               divinam
               :
               quia
               manifestè
               habemus
               in
               Scripturis
               ,
               Ecclesiam
               esse
               infallibilem
               —
               si
               igitur
               illa
               (
               Authoritas
               Ecclesiae
               )
               noa
               esset-infallibilis
               ,
               non
               produceretur
               in
               nobis
               fides
               infallibilis
               System
               fidei
               c.
            
             10.
             
             Num.
             3.
             
               non
               quid
               speciali
               spiritus
               sancti
               instinctu
               infallibilitas
               iis
               affletur
               ,
               sed
               quia
               irrefragabili
               testimonio
               successionem
               Doctrinae
               roborant
               —
               &
               sunt
               irrecusabiles
               testes
               traditonis
               ,
               pro
               iis
               decertandum
               est
               .
               De
               fide
               &
               Theol
               tract
               .
            
             2.
             
             Parag.
             25.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               An
               summorum
               Pontificum
               decreta
               sint
               ex
               institutione
               Christi
               ab
               omni
               errore
               libera
               —
               hec
               inquam
               ,
               in
               utramque
               partem
               ventilata
               videmus
               a
               piissimis
               quam
               plurimis
               &
               doctissimis
               Catholicis
               Authoribus
               tam
               antiquioribus
               ,
               quam
               retentioribus
               quorum
               neutram
               partem
               audivimus
               ùnquam
               fuisse
               censuris
               aliquibus
               authenticis
               prohibitom
               alit
               improbatam
               :
               Quaepropter
               evidentissime
               constat
               Catholicum
               nemiuem
               astringi
               aut
               huic
               aut
               alteri
               parti
               adhaerere
               tanguam
               fidei
               Catholicae
               &
               Divinae
               .
               articulo
               —
               De
               resolut
               .
               fidei
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             1.
             p.
             174.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Nec
               opus
               est
               ,
               mea
               judicio
               ,
               divinam
               infallibilitatem
               .
               Romanae
               sedi
               annectere
               (
               quod
               omnes
               Theolgi
               agnoscunt
               non
               esse
               divina
               &
               Catholica
               fide
               certum
               )
               id
               ib.
               p.
            
             178.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Ecclesiae
               infallibilitas
               non
               Privilegio
               aliquo
               aut
               sedi
               Romanae
               ,
               aut
               Sti
               Petri
               suceessori
               divinitus
               impartito
               —
               sed
               universae
               &
               Catholicae
               traditioni
               Ecclesiae
               —
               praecipuè
               tribuenda
               est
               :
               Idem
               ib.
               p.
            
             174
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Episcopi
               in
               Consitiis
               sunt
               tantummodo
               Custodes
               ,
               ac
               Testes
               veritatum
               revelatarum
               ,
               non
               autem
               conditores
            
             Holden
             lib.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             p.
             153.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Everfitur
             traditio
             ,
             si
             aliud
             fedei
             principium
             ei
             addatur
             .
             Inde
             enim
             est
             traditionis
             firmitas
             quod
             nihil
             nisi
             ex
             ea
             ab
             Ecclesia
             acceptetur
             .
             De
             fide
             &
             Theol.
             lib.
             2.
             parag
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Logicis
               uiti
               ratiunculis
               ,
               est
               fidei
               &
               Ecclesiae
               fundamina
               in
               Sabul●
               collocare
               ubi
               supra
               tract
               .
            
             2.
             parag
             .
             18.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Dieo
               igitur
               quod
               rationabilius
               &
               sapicntius
               est
               ,
               etiam
               respectu
               Doctissimorum
               &
               deutissimorum
               hominum
               ,
               Authoritati
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               quam
               ratiun●ulis
               nostris
               licet
               apparentissimis
               adhaerere
               :
               System
               .
               fide
               cap.
            
             12.
             n.
             9.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               A
               Marco
               multis
               &
               variis
               precibus
               contendebant
               ,
               at
               monumentum
               illud
               doctrinae
               ,
               quod
               sermone
               &
               verbo
               illis
               tradidisset
               .
               etiam
               Scriptis
               mandatum
               apud
               eos
               relinqueret
               .
               Histor.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             14.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Iohannes
               ab
               Asiae
               Episcopis
               penè
               omnibus
               coactus
               est
               ad
               scribendum
               Praefat.
               in
               Evang
               Mat.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             De
             fide
             e●
             Theolog.
             tract
             .
             1.
             
             §.
             7.
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Cum
             ex
             Scripturis
             arguuntur
             haeretici
             ,
             in
             accusationem
             convertuntur
             Scripturarum
             ,
             quia
             non
             possit
             ex
             his
             inveniri
             veritas
             ab
             his
             qui
             nesciunt
             Traditionem
             ,
             lib.
             3.
             cap.
             2.
             pag.
             169.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Eam
             sanctorum
             virorum
             semper
             celebravit
             eruditio
             
               Aug.
               lib.
            
             1.
             contra
             Julianum
             &
             lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Bapt.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Eam
             sanctorum
             virorum
             semper
             celebravit
             eruditio
             
               Aug.
               lib.
            
             1.
             contra
             Julianum
             &
             lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Bapt.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             Sententiam
             nostram
             non
             novam
             promimus
             ,
             sed
             jampridem
             ab
             antecessori●us
             nostris
             statutam
             .
             Epist.
             70.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Quare
             Ecclesiae
             Catholicae
             fidem
             ac
             veritatem
             et
             teaere
             debemus
             firmiter
             et
             docere
             ,
             et
             per
             omnia
             Evangelica
             et
             Apostolica
             praecepta
             rationem
             divinae
             dispensationis
             atque
             unitatis
             ostendere
             .
             Epis.
             73.
             ad
             Iulaianum
             .
             Nos
             veritati
             consuetudinem
             junginus
             ab
             initio
             hoc
             tenentes
             quod
             ā
             Christo
             &
             ab
             Apostolo
             traditum
             est
             Epist.
             75.
             
             Cypr.
             p.
             164.
             sedit●il
             .
             Rigalt
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Certissimum
               est
               legem
               Iudoeorum
               Tabulis
               lapideis
               et
               Deuteronomii
               volumine
               traditam
               esse
               ,
               cui
               op●onitur
               expresse
               in
               Prophetis
               Deum
               legem
               Christianorum
               in
               cordibus
               fidelium
               Scripturum
               .
               De
               fide
               Trast
               .
            
             1
             :
             §.
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Prediit
               quidam
               Dialogus
               à
               Docto
               Amico
               men
               compositus
               —
               solenniter
               Parisiis
               approbatus
               à
               Doctoribus
               deputatis
               Sorbonoe
               —
               qui
               expresse
               asserit
               Ecclesiam
               ideo
               recipere
               Scriptur
               as
               quia
               &
               in
               quantum
               sunt
               conformes
               fidei
               quam
               ab
               Apostolis
               ●er
               Traditiones
               accepil
               ,
               non
               è
               converso
               .
               Et
               hactenus
               sine
               dubio
               rectissimè
               .
               System
               .
               cap.
            
             11.
             
               in
               initio
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Ex
             63.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               strom
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               In
               moralium
               summa
               definit
            
             .
             26.
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               bomil
               .
               de
               fide
            
          
           
             (d)
             
               Evangelici
               libri
               sunt
               &
               Apostolici
               antiquorumque
               Prophetarum
               sanctiones
               ,
               quae
               nos
               erudiunt
               quid
               de
               sacra
               lege
               sapiamus
               .
               Proinde
               hostili
               posita
               discordia
               ex
               verbis
               divinitus
               inspiratis
               sumamus
               qu●stionum
               explicationes
               .
               Histor
               tripart
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             6.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               De
               fide
               ad
               Gratianum
            
             lib.
             1.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Niceoe
               congregati
               Episcopi
               collectis
               in
               unum
               quae
               ex
               sacris
               literis
               ad
               sententiam
               s●am
               tuendam
               faccrent
               —
               filium
               consubstantialem
               esse
               asseverant
               In
               Epistolâ
               ad
               Epictetum
               .
            
          
           
             (c)
             
               Concilium
               Nicenum
               cum
               definivit
               filium
               Patri
               esse
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               conclusionem
               deduxit
               ex
               Scripturis
               .
               De
               Conciliis
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             12.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               in
               Psal.
            
             95.
             —
             
               nusquam
               adhuc
               legi
               .
               Scriptum
               esse
               doceat
               Hermogenis
               osficina
               .
               Si
               non
               est
               scriptum
               ,
               timeat
               voe
               illud
               adjicientibus
               aut
               detrabentibus
               destinatum
               ,
               con
               .
               Hermogenem
               cap.
            
             22.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Non
               recipio
               quod
               extra
               Scripturam
               de
               tuo
               infers
               .
               de
               carne
               Christi
               ca.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Aufer
               Hereticis
               ,
               quae
               cum
               Ethnicis
               sapiunt
               ,
               ut
               de
               solis
               Scripturis
               quaestiones
               suas
               fistant
               ,
               &
               stare
               non
               possunt
               .
               De
               resurrectione
               earnis
               cap.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Dialog
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Utrum
               ipsi
               Ecclesiam
               teneant
               non
               nisi
               Divinarum
               scripturarum
               Canonicis
               libris
               ostendant
               .
               De
               unitate
               ecclesioe
               cap.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Qu.
             94.
             
               in
               Exodum
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Anno
               Christi
               nongentesimo
               ,
               Indictione
               terti●
               ,
               novum
               inchoatur
               seculum
               ,
               quod
               sui
               asperitate
               a●
               boni
               sterilitate
               Ferreum
               ,
               malique
               exund
               antis
               deformitate
               Plumbeum
               ,
               atque
               inopique
               Scriptorum
               appellari
               consuevit
               Obscurum
               .
               ad
               An.
            
             900.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Infelix
               dicitur
               hoc
               seculum
               ,
               exhaustum
               homimbus
               ingenio
               &
               doctrinâ
               claris
               .
               In
               Chronol
               .
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Pontifices
               ā
               majorum
               virtute
               desecerunt
               ,
               Apotartici
               Apostaticive
               potiūs
               quàm
               Apostolici
               ,
               ib.
               
            
          
           
             (c)
             
               Orbis
               terrae
               totus
               tenebris
               fuit
               offusus
               ,
               Peccatorum
               fuit
               caligo
               ,
               AEgypti
               penè
               tenebras
               superans
               ,
               in
               An.
            
             974.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Scholae
               publicae
               nullae
               tum
               fuisse
               produntur
               ,
               De
               reg●o
               Italiae
               c.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Cum
               hoc
               tempore
               Romae
               nullus
               pene
               sit
               (
               ut
               fama
               est
               )
               qui
               literas
               didicerit
               ,
               Baronius
               An.
            
             992.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Sedis
               Apostolicae
               inquinator
               potiùs
               ,
               quàm
               rector
               ad
               an
               .
            
             936.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Pontifices
               isti
               prodigiosi
               erant
               .
               ad
               An.
               C.
            
             913.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Sergius
               erat
               vitiorum
               omnium
               servus
               ,
               facinorosissimus
               omnium
               ad
               An.
            
             908.
             
          
           
             (d)
             
               Quo
               turpio●
               fuit
               nullus
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Epist.
             74.
             
               ad
               Pompeium
               fra●rem
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Veritat●
               manifestatâ
               c●dat
               consuetudo
               veritati
               ,
               ut
               ●tsi
               in
               praete●itum
               quis
               in
               Eccl●sia
               baerelicos
               non
               baptizabat
               ,
               nunc
               baptizare
               incipiat
               .
               Opera
               Cypriani
               per
               Pamil●um
               ;
               p.
            
             402.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Non
               est
               quod
               existimet
               aliquis
               sequendam
               esse
               quorundam
               consuetudinem
               ,
               quoerendum
               est
               enim
               quem
               ipsi
               sunt
               secuti
               .
               —
               Nam
               non
               nisi
               Christus
               sequendus
               est
               —
               Non
               debemus
               attendere
               quid
               aliud
               ante
               nos
               faciendum
               putaverit
            
             &c.
             Epist.
             63.
             
          
           
             (b)
             Ep.
             74.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Nonne
               vides
               Reverende
               Pater
               summum
               Pontificem
               Zozimum
               falsum
               decretum
               &
               non
               in
               Synodo
               promulgatum
               ad
               tantum
               Concilium
               pro
               re
               tam
               magnâ
               misisse
               !
            
          
           
             (b)
             
               Africani
               Patres
               ignorantiâ
               decepti
               erant
               .
               de
               Pontif.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             25.
             
             
               §.
               Respondemus
            
             .
          
           
             (c)
             
               Patres
               Africani
               temere
               fecerunt
               &
               à
               majorum
               suorum
               obedientiâ
               &
               exemplis
               hac
               in
               re
               recesserunt
               .
               in
               Princip
               .
               sid
               .
               con
               .
            
             3.
             qu.
             7.
             
               in
               solut
               .
               arg
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Aurelius
               cum
               Collegis
               ,
               instigante
               diabolo
               superbire
               contra
               Eccle●
               siam
               Romanam
               eaepit
               .
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Beatam
               virginem
               à
               peccato
               originali
               faisse
               penitus
               liberam
               è
               Libris
               sacris
               juxta
               germa●um
               literae
               sensum
               nusquam
               habetur
               —
               Nee
               vero
               dici
               potest
               per
               Traditionem
               Apostolorum
               id
               ,
               in
               Ecclesiam
               descendisse
               .
               Cum
               hujusmodi
               Traditiones
               non
               per
               alios
               quam
               Episcotos
               illos
               antiquos
               &
               sanctos
               Authores
               Apostolis
               succedentes
               ad
               nos
               usque
               pervenerint
               .
               At
               constat
               priscos
               illos
               Scriptores
               non
               id
               à
               majoribus
               accepisse
               .
               Traderent
               enim
               bonâ
               fide
               &
               ipsi
               posteris
               suis.
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             cap.
             3.
             conclus
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Prisci
               patres
               Libros
               controversos
               pro
               Non-Canonicis
               habuerunt
               Biblioth
               .
               sanct
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               De
               verbo
               Dei
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Loc.
               Theol.
               lib.
            
             2.
             cap.
             10.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Chap.
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Etsi
               absque
               vera
               doctrina
               non
               sit
               vera
               successio
            
             :
             —
             Et
             post
             :
             
               Sola
               loci
               occupatio
               non
               est
               certa
               nota
               ,
               ut
               carnales
               Iudaei
               de
               suo
               templo
               supponebant
               ,
               sed
               sanae
               quoque
               doctrinae
               pariter
               cum
               loco
               professio
               .
               Relect.
               con
               .
            
             1.
             qu.
             4.
             art
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Hoc
               argumentum
               probat
               non
               esse
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               ubi
               non
               est
               successio
               ;
               ex
               quo
               tamen
               non
               colligitur
               necessariò
               ibi
               esse
               Ecclesiam
               ,
               ubi
               non
               est
               successio
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               notis
               Ecclesiae
               c.
            
             8.
             
             §.
             
               Dico
               secundo
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             See
             Pappus
             his
             Contradictiones
             doctorum
             Romanae
             Ecclesiae
             ,
             
               and
               Bishop
               Hall's
            
             Peace
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               Secunda
               sententia
               est
               ,
               Pontificem
               etiam
               ut
               Pontificem
               ,
               posse
               esse
               haereticum
               ,
               &
               docere
               heresin
               :
               —
               banc
               opinionem
               sequitur
               &
               tuetur
            
             Nilus
             ,
             —
             
               &
               aliquot
               Parisienses
               ,
               &
            
             Cerson
             ,
             &
             Almain
             ,
             
               nec
               non
            
             Alphonsus
             de
             Castro
             ,
             —
             &
             Adrianus
             6.
             
             
               Papa
               in
               quaestione
               de
               Confirmatione
               ▪
            
             Et
             pòst
             :
             
               Haec
               sententia
               non
               est
               propriè
               haeretica
               ,
               nam
               adhuc
               videmus
               ab
               Ecclesia
               tolerari
               ,
               qui
               illam
               sententiam
               sequuntur
               ,
               tamen
               videtur
               omnino
               erronea
               ,
               &
               baerese
               proxima
               ,
               De
               Pontif.
               lib.
            
             4.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (a)
             Chap.
             5.
             of
             Lawds
             Labyrinth
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               &c.
               Tom.
            
             5.
             
               operum
               de
               Lazaro
               .
               concione
            
             4.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Passim
               fatentur
               Patres
               ,
               &
               testantur
               historiae
               ,
               fieri
               vera
               miracula
               extra
               Ecclesiam
               etiam
               à
               Pseudoprophetis
               ,
               haereticis
               ,
               &
               schismaticis
               .
               in
               sentent
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             distinct
             .
             7.
             
             §.
             18.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Fieri
               possunt
               ab
               haereticis
               &
               Doemonibus
               etiam
               in
               confirmationem
               falsoe
               doctrinae
               mirabilia
               :
               —
               sed
               contra
               hujusmodi
               deceptionem
               fideles
               suos
               praemunivit
               Christus
               ,
               dicens
               ,
               Nolite
               exire
               ,
               nolite
               credere
               .
               Notandum
               enim
               quòd
               non
               dioit
               ,
               Disquirite
               diligenter
               signa
               ,
               num
               .
               vera
               sint
               miracula
               .
               Nam
               praecipua
               confirmatio
               fidelium
               esse
               debet
               doctrina
               Ecclesiae
               ,
               jam
               olim
               à
               Christo
               &
               Apostolis
               per
               indubitata
               miracula
               confirmata
               .
               Estius
               ubi
               supra
               §.
            
             19●
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Hjeron
               .
               Chrys.
               Euthym.
               &
               Theoph.
               multis
               exemplis
               docent
               eliam
               per
               ba●ui●es
               infideles
               vera
               fieri
               miracula
               .
               —
               Et
               monet
               nos
               Christus
               ,
               ne
               falsis
               Prophetis
               credamus
               ,
               vera
               etiam
               miracula
               sacientibus
               .
               —
               Qn.
               An
               ergo
               nullum
               ad
               protandam
               veram
               doctrinam
               argumentum
               ex
               miraculis
               sumi
               possit
               ?
               Resp.
               Non
               sequitur
               non
               omnino
               nullum
               ,
               sed
               non
               necessarium
               sumi
               posse
               .
               in
               Mat.
            
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Augustinus
               contendit
               Ecclesiae
               certa
               atque
               firma
               indicia
               è
               sacris
               literis
               petenda
               esse
               ,
               quia
               ab
               omni
               sunt
               falsitatis
               suspitione
               libera
               .
               Nam
               iùm
               miracula
               —
               Daemonum
               operâ
               fieri
               posse
               dicat
               —
               Def.
               fid
               .
               lib.
            
             2.
             p.
             239.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Ipsa
               per
               se
               miracula
               non
               efficiunt
               certitudinem
               infallibilem
               de
               vevitate
               doctrinae
               ,
               &
               de
               Ecclesiá
               legitimá
               ,
               sed
               contrà
               potius
               Ecclesia
               vera
               &
               legitima
               certos
               nos
               de
               veritate
               miraculorum
               facit
               ,
               ut
               Aug.
               indicat
               tom
               .
            
             3.
             disp
             .
             1.
             qu.
             1.
             punct
             .
             4.
             
             §.
             3.
             
          
           
             (c)
             
               Ante
               approbationem
               Ecclesiae
               non
               est
               evidens
               aut
               certum
               certitudine
               fidei
               de
               ullo
               miraculo
               ,
               quòd
               sit
               verum
               miraculum
               .
               lib.
               de
               notis
               Ecclesiae
               .
               c.
            
             14.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Dolenter
               hoc
               dico
               ,
               —
               multò
               à
               Laertio
               severiùs
               vitas
               Philosoph●rum
               scriptaes
               ,
               quàm
               à
               Christianis
               vitas
               sanctorum
               .
               —
               Nostri
               plerique
               (
               Scriptores
               )
               vel
               affectibus
               inserviunt
               ,
               vel
               de
               industriâ
               quoque
               multa
               confingunt
               ,
               ut
               eorum
               me
               nimirum
               non
               soli●m
               pudeat
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               tae
               deat
               .
               Canus
               in
               operibus
               lib.
            
             11.
             c.
             6.
             pag.
             533.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Proter
               vere
               volentes
               Scripturis
               refelli
               non
               possunt
               ,
               ideo
               unâ
               Traditione
               jugulandi
               sunt
               .
               Salmeron
               in
               Tom.
            
             13.
             lib.
             1.
             
               comment
               .
               super
               Epistolam
               Paulis
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             Lib.
             4.
             
             
               De
               Romane
               Pontifice
               cap.
            
             2.
             
             
               §.
               secunda
               sententia
            
             .
          
           
             (a)
             
               At
               sacris
               Scripturis
               ,
               quae
               continentur
               in
               Propheticis
               &
               Apostolicis
               literis
               nihil
               est
               notius
               ,
               nihil
               certius
               ,
               ut
               stultissimum
               esse
               necesse
               sit
               ,
               qui
               illis
               fidem
               habendam
               esse
               neget
               .
               De
               verbo
               Dei
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             2.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Analys
               .
               fidei
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             3.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Deinde
               librum
               esse
               hujus
               aut
               illius
               Scriptoris
               non
               admodum
               interest
               Catholicae
               fidei
               ,
               dummodo
               Spiritus
               sanctus
               author
               esse
               credatur
               .
               Quod
               Gregorius
               eruditē
               tradit
               &
               explicat
               :
               nec
               enim
               refert
               ,
               quâ
               pennâ
               Rex
               Epistolam
               scripserit
               ,
               si
               verè
               scripsit
               .
               de
               locis
               Theolog
               :
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             11
             ,
             p.
             75.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Scripturae
               non
               sunt
               om●i●o
               integrae
               ,
               n●
               purae
               ,
               sed
               babent
               suos
               quosdam
               error●s
               .
               Caeterùm
               non
               ●an●i
               momen●i
               sunt
               e●usmodi
               error●s
               ,
               ut
               i●
               iis
               ,
               quae
               ad
               fidem
               &
               mores
               pertinent
               ,
               Scripturae
               sacrae
               integrit
               as
               des●deretur
               .
               Plerumque
               enim
               tota
               discrepantia
               variarum
               lectionum
               in
               dic●ionibus
               quibusdam
               posita
               est
               ,
               quae
               sensum
               aut
               parum
               aut
               nibil
               mutant
               .
               De
               verbo
               Dei
               lib.
            
             2.
             c.
             2.
             
               versùs
               fi●em
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             
               Rem
               moralem
               ,
               moraliter
               consideran●o
               ,
               planè
               impossibile
               est
               libros
               proesertim
               Novi
               Testamenti
               suisse
               vel
               esse
               notabiliter
               adulteratos
               .
               System
               .
               fidei
               c.
            
             11.
             in
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Illam
               Scripturae
               partem
               apertam
               &
               dilucidam
               esse
               ,
               qu●
               prim●
               summaque
               verum
               credendarum
               principia
               ac
               praecipua
               vivendi
               praecept●
               complectit●r
               .
               Biblioth
               .
               sanct
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             
             Annot.
             151.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Non
               inficiamur
               praecpua
               illa
               fidei
               Capita
               ,
               quae
               omnibus
               Christianis
               cognita
               sunt
               ad
               salutem
               necessaria
               ,
               perspicuè
               satis
               esse
               Apostolicis
               scriptis
               comprehensa
               ,
               in
               Enchirid.
               p.
            
             48.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Scriptura
               sic
               est
               à
               spiritu
               sancto
               concinnata
               atque
               contexta
               ,
               ut
               omnibus
               locis
               ,
               temporibus
               ,
               personis
               ,
               difficultatibus
               ,
               periculis
               ,
               morbis
               ,
               malis
               pellendis
               ,
               bonis
               accersendis
               ,
               erroribus
               jugulandis
               ,
               dogmatis
               statuendis
               ,
               virtutibus
               inserendis
               ,
               vitiis
               propulsandis
               sit
               accommodata
               .
               Salmeron
               in
               Proleg
               .
            
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Gratificandum
               Deo
               valdê
               ,
               quòd
               ,
               quae
               sunt
               necessaria
               ad
               salutem
               ,
               facilia
               fecit
               ,
               super
               Deut.
            
             30.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Certa
               apud
               homines
               ea
               sunt
               ,
               quae
               negari
               sine
               pervicaciâ
               &
               stultitiâ
               non
               possunt
               .
               Canus
               loc
               .
               com
               .
               lib.
            
             11.
             
               de
               humanae
               historiae
               authoritate
               c.
            
             ●
             .
             p.
             468.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Plurima
               sunt
               ejusmodi
               ,
               quae
               communi
               historicorum
               consensione
               traduntur
               .
               Haec
               non
               modo
               negare
               ,
               sed
               in
               his
               etiam
               addubitare
               ,
               stultissinum
               ●st
               .
               ibid.
               
            
          
           
             (a)
             
               Anal.
               fidei
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Arcanum
               hoc
               testimonium
               necessarium
               prorsus
               est
               ,
               ut
               quis
               Ecclesiae
               testimonio
               ac
               judicio
               circa
               Scripturarum
               approbationem
               credat
               ,
               ne●
               ;
               absque
               hoc
               in●erno
               Divini
               Spiritus
               testimonio
               ,
               etiamsi
               millies
               Ecclesia
               at●
               tesietur
               ,
               commendet
               ,
               promulget
               ,
               approbet
               Scripturas
               ,
               fi●es
               consequetur
               .
               Desens
               .
               contra
               Whitak
               .
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             (b)
             
               Statuendum
               est
               authoritatem
               humanam
               &
               incitamenta
               omnia
               illa
               praedicta
               ,
               sive
               alia
               quae
               cunque
               adbibi●a
               ab
               co
               qui
               proponit
               fidem
               ,
               non
               esse
               sufficientes
               cousas
               ad
               credendum
               ,
               ut
               cred●re
               tenemur
               ;
               sed
               praeterea
               opus
               est
               interiori
               causa
               efficieule
               ,
               i.
               e.
               Dei
               speciali
               auxilio
               moventis
               ad
               ●re
               〈◊〉
               .
               Loc.
               Theol.
               lib.
            
             ●
             .
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               In
               Circulum
               hunc
               inevitabiliter
               illabuntur
               ,
               &
               in
               orbem
               turpissimè
               saltantes
               &c.
               
               Holden
               de
               resolut
               .
               fidei
               lib.
            
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               Lawd's
               Labyrinth
               .
               ch
            
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             (a)
             
               In
               Responsione
               Synodali
            
             .
          
           
             (b)
             lib.
             2.
             
               de
               Concil
               ,
               motor
               .
               c.
            
             3.